ã€ŠAscension Rebirth [Dropped]ã€‹


 Prologue - This is the end

    Ascension Rebirth - This is the End

    PROLOGUE

    In front of me was a crying girl.

    No, calling her a ''girl'' wouldn''t be quite right, in truth she was a 32 year old woman. Even still, her stature was small and even without make up on she looked considerably young for her age.

    With her hands over her eyes tears dripped through her cheeks. Luckily she usually never wore make up on so there was no threat of her facing being smudged by mascara.

    She was my fianc¨¦ [Shinohara Kyouko].

    Her usual straight, long black hair was a disheveled mess due to her shaking her head as she cried. She really was a kid deep down inside, even so, I loved her.

    "Don''t go."

    The moment she tells me this I have half a mind to quit this trip in its entirety. However that was no good.

    This was an important business trip with the company and if all goes well I could very well receive a promotion. When that happens our dream of purchasing a house on a lakefront may not be so farfetched.

    Well that part was a joke, Japan doesn''t have many lakefront houses. Still, it was true that I wanted to buy a house so we can live together for the rest of our lives, and this business trip was one step forward to realizing that dream.

    "I''m sorry Kyouko, I''ll try to bring back souvenirs."

    She shook her head.

    She knew it was important that I went on this business trip but she was so adamant about me not going. This was because the trip will likely take at least six month to a year depending on how negotiations play out.

    It was a long time to be separated.

    I gently stroke her head to calm her down. I can feel her trembling. She was a like a small animal shaking in fear.

    Please stop, if you continue on like this even I don''t have confidence that I won''t drop this trip and take you straight to bed.

    Steeling myself I let go and start walking towards the airport terminal.

    My flight was in a few minutes so I had to hurry.

    As I tried to leave she grabbed the hem of my shirt.

    Feeling a sense of defeat I turned around and give her a deep kiss.

    At first she was surprised but soon she calms down.

    I don''t know how long the kiss was, perhaps a few minutes? I could feel the gaze of people around me, of course such a scene wasn''t too rare at an airport terminal where people part.

    Though I admit it was far too early in the morning for this.

    Suffice it to say it wasn''t a bad gaze, more of a pitying and sympathetic one.

    After the kiss we stay in each other''s embrace for just a little while longer.

    "Kyouko, we''ll get married as soon as I come back so please wait for me."

    She doesn''t answer me but gives a small cute nod. Ah, she really is cute, I just want to stay embracing her for all eternity. I can''t believe she''s 32 years old but still so cute.

    Once again I stroke her head, this time she has considerably calmed down but has her eyes towards the floor. Perhaps it was hard to see me leave. Well, it''s fine I can understand.

    "Then, take care, Kyouko."

    As I leave I can hear her silent weep. Every step I take away from her it hits my heart like a two ton truck. Must I leave my cute fianc¨¦ like this? The answer is obvious.

    I once again steel myself and leave through the terminal.

    B72. That was the seat number indicated on my ticket.

    Feeling a little melancholy after that exchange I was happy that I was given a window seat. When I look out I can see plane''s left wing. It was a magnificently large with two turbines underneath.

    It really is a miracle of science that such a huge, metal cylinder can fly in the sky with those turbines.

    Yes, I was just distracting myself from the pain of leaving Kyouko behind. Trying to get my mind off it.

    I took out my smart phone and started to mess around with the apps. It wasn''t as though I had anything specifically to do, I just kept opening and closing random applications.

    "B73- B73- Ah, here it is."

    I heard the voice of a woman to my right.

    When I turn I see a beauty. Stylish brown hair and dark brown eyes. Her body proportions were perfect; bust size not too big nor too small, visible hips.

    That being said, Kyouko doesn''t lose out in that regard either.

    It could be that my eyes are already tinted with the ''Kyouko glasses'' but even as I see such an amazing beauty I don''t feel much of a thing.

    Perhaps if it was 10 years ago I would have felt flustered and acted pathetic trying to get her attention but right now I have a fianc¨¦, I can''t do that. Even if I didn''t have Kyouko, that was no way for a 32 year old man to act.

    "Hello."

    Her voice complimented her visual style. Soft but confident.

    "Hello. Please to meet you."

    I offer my most professional business smile and a hand.

    From the looks of it she was just a bit younger than I was, perhaps around 29~30? Then again you can never tell with women.

    She was no amateur either, she returned my handshake with a professional smile as well. Right, this was the persona of adults, a smile.

    She probably had a lot of experience in the business sector as well with that level of professionalism. That''s what I could tell, all from a smile.

    After packing her stuff up in the overhead compartment she took a seat next to me. As she did an audible ''pomf'' could be heard. It was rather cute¡­

    Wait, no! I have Kyouko!

    I scolded myself as I tried playing with my smart phone again. Since the internet function has to be cut off before a flight there really was nothing to do on it. I didn''t have any games on it, for the most part my phone was only used for business protocols.

    I messed around with the settings trying to distract myself once more.

    Resizing the font, changing the ringtones, adjusting brightness.

    Ahhh~. And this was supposed to be an 11 hour flight as well, how am I going to survive in this boredom. Dammit, I should''ve at least tried to press my boss for a first class ticket if I knew it was going to be like this.

    I just know he embezzles at least 3% of the company''s annual profits, that bastard is rich, I should have demanded an upgrade to first class.

    Maybe I should rat him out when I meet the board of directors.

    "That''s a cute strap."

    As I was cursing my boss in my head the woman next to me compliments the strap attached to my smart phone. It was a miniature plastic banana.

    Was this cute? Well, it was given to me by Kyouko for my birthday last year but I never thought of it as ''cute''.

    "Aha, thanks, my fianc¨¦ gave it to me for my birthday last year."

    "Hmm~, you''re fianc¨¦ has good taste."

    Was that a pun? No what did she mean by that anyway?

    As I wondered she pulled out her phone which also had a similar strap attached to it. Though instead of a banana it was a miniature plastic strawberry.

    "These are the fruits series straps, I heard they stopped selling them last year so I was surprised when I saw someone who had one."

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Ah, I see. Sorry, I wasn''t knowledgeable about such things."

    "Haha, don''t worry I didn''t expect a grown man to know about such things."

    She giggled, when she did she revealed a truly beautiful facial feature. It looks like I had won the battle of professionalism as she had dropped her business like persona.

    Or maybe I was just deluding myself and there was no battle at all.

    I guess there was no need for me to keep up with this fa?ade either. I let the tension in my face be relieved.

    "[Kirisaki Yui]."

    She introduced herself while once again offering a hand.

    "[Hiyama Kyousuke]."

    I took her hand.

    Throughout the wait we made various small talk. About where we were from, what kind of company we worked at and why we were here on this plane.

    For the most part we kept it strictly professional.

    She was an interesting person.

    Born and raised in Tokyo with her single father. Currently she had no significant other. Though that part was a rather private matter the conversation had steered to that way since I had already said I had a fianc¨¦.

    Apparently she worked for an insurance company and was going overseas to do a business negotiation with one of their sponsors.

    Speaking of which I was also going on a business trip to handle negotiations although I had the added bonus of having to manage an entire sector by myself for the next six months to a year.

    The flight finally took off after 30 minutes.

    I''ve been on quite a few plane rides but I always found it amazing that the turbines were so quiet from within the plane, even though it was extremely loud from outside.

    Well that was the miracle of science and engineering.

    After talking with Kirisaki for an hour or so I started to get sleepy.

    Well, it wasn''t a surprise, I did have to wake up at midnight to catch this plane.

    Having a look around everyone else was sleeping too.

    Catching some shut eye during an eleven hour flight wasn''t too bad of an idea.

    And so, my consciousness faded into a slumber.

    "Hiyama-san! Hiyama-san!"

    I was being violently shook from my right.

    At first I tried to ignore it but it only got more violent.

    "Please wake up, Hiyama-san!"

    "Nngh~?"

    I conceded, no one could sleep through that. To my left was supposed to be Kirisaki; even though we got a little friendly we were still strangers. What possible reason could there be for waking me up?

    "W-what is it?"

    As I turned to Kirisaki I saw a frantic face. One mixed with panic and panic and more panic. She was trembling as she clutched onto my shoulder. It hurt but she didn''t let go.

    Being a man I didn''t really say anything about the pain.

    She didn''t say anything.

    Or rather she was so spooked up that she couldn''t say anything.

    She merely pointed to the direction that she wanted me to look, which was to my left.

    Though to my left was a wall, no that wasn''t right to my left was a window.

    I turned my head to see and then even I started to panic and tremble.

    To my left was a circular window.

    Outside that window was the quiet turbines that I had thought were a miracle of science.

    When I saw what was outside I immediately thought that this miracle shouldn''t have come to pass. Then I would still be grounded with Kyouko.

    What laid beyond my sight was the turbines but smoke was emitted from it.

    No, smoke wasn''t emitted from it; smoke was rising from a fire on the turbine.

    It wasn''t just one but three turbines. The two to my left were ablaze and the one on the right side of the plane was completely charcoal.

    SHIT! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! I thought.

    My first thought was vulgar swearing,

    What came after was the thought that I was going to die in a blazing metal tube in the sky. But I wasn''t really that afraid of my death, well, I was but I was more afraid of the fact that I would be leaving Kyouko behind.

    I promised her I would come back. I reassured her so much, but now I was going to die a liar.

    Would she laugh at me and say ''I told you so?''

    Probably not, she''d cry even harder than when we were separated at the airport terminal.

    That girl, despite trying to look tough to everyone around was a genuine cry baby.

    No, no, no, no, no, no, I can''t die here! I have to get back to Kyouko!

    I stood up and noticed everyone else was also panicking really badly.

    Screaming and kicking. I could hear the cries of a baby¡­ poor thing.

    "Oi! What the fuck are you doing?!"

    "Do something!"

    "We''re all going to die!"

    "Noooo!"

    "Mother!"

    "Oh god no!"

    I could hear the people crying and panicking. They were trying to get answers from the pilot or whoever was in charge of all this.

    Of course there was not going to be any announcements about this. What the hell would they say? ''Sorry for your inconvenience our plane has caught fire and we''re all fucked.''?

    Despite knowing that, I tried to leave my seat and head to pilot''s compartment as well but I was stopped.

    The hem of my shirt was clung onto tightly by Kirisaki. She didn''t say a word but kept trembling. She somehow reminded me of Kyouko when she did that.

    I gently stroked her head. I wasn''t a sea of calmness myself but that was all I could do to distract myself.

    "A-Are we going to d-die?"

    She asked me in a feeble voice.

    I couldn''t answer that. Not answering was the correct decision, probably.

    I continued to stroke her head.

    She then hugged my arm make me sit back down.

    She cried.

    I could feel tears falling down my cheeks as well.

    "No- I don''t want to die."

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Save me Hiyama-san¡­"

    "Sorry."

    "Uuuuu~"

    "... Sorry."

    I could feel our plane slowly tipping to one side. We were so high up in the air that I couldn''t tell which direction it was. But as I felt the plane tipping I knew we were rapidly descending.

    I could hear the sobbing of everyone around me.

    Kirisaki''s trembling escalated.

    I wrapped my head around her back and hugged her in closely. That was the only thing I could do in this situation.

    If this counts as infidelity, I''m sorry Kyouko.

    The plane began to shake violently. Some of the people went flying due to gravity.

    We didn''t even get to hope that maybe we could survive if we landed on the sea. Because beneath us was ground. Solid ground.

    The oxygen masks came down long ago but we decided to ignore it. It wouldn''t help anyway.

    Using my right hand I pulled Kirisaki''s head towards my chest.

    I think she stopped crying and was just bracing herself for impact.

    Well that was the best we could do.

    And black.

    Black.

    I''m sorry Kyouko-

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 1 - Choose a class

    Ascension Rebirth - Choose a class

    CHAPTER I

    PART ONE

    [Eternum Calender Year 492]

    It was a bright sunny day in the midst of August when a certain baby boy was born.

    The mother who had just given birth was laying on the bed with sweat dripping from her forehead. She had a pale complexion from the beginning due to her sickly nature.

    This woman''s name was [Rio Fallon].

    Giving birth in that kind of situation would spell certain doom for anyone, however Rio was a strong woman. She gave birth to her husband''s child; a healthy baby boy.

    However due to this her stamina was expended greatly and pulse was dropping rapidly.

    "Rio! Rio!"

    Her husband; [Mardoc Fallon] called out towards her in panic.

    "I''m okay Mardoc, I just lost consciousness for a few seconds."

    Fortunately Rio did not lose her life in this endeavour. This was because in this world [Magic] existed. Particularly [Holy] type magic which existed primarily to heal.

    In normal circumstances, Rio would have most likely lost her life but because of the existence of magic she was able to survive to become a mother.

    Realizing this Mardoc breathed in relief.

    He took a glance at the newborn baby.

    When babies are born they are supposed to cry; it was the norm. A sign to signify that they were healthy.

    However this baby did not cry, instead it looked around the room in confusion.

    The cleric and doctor that were present for the childbirth looked towards each other with a worried gaze.

    They had not encountered such a situation before.

    They were getting worried that this baby may have some sort of mental defects, but of course they kept their mouths closed in front of the parents as to not cause any unnecessary stress.

    Both Mardoc and Rio were novice at parenting so they did not fully understand the implications of a baby that did not cry from birth.

    Mardoc lifted his new son and peered into his eyes.

    They met eye to eye.

    Rio Fallon and Mardoc Fallon couldn''t be any happier when they were able to safely deliver the baby. Clear green eyes as though they were jade or emerald just encrusted into where his eyes should be. His hair, well there wasn''t much but it was a lovely jet black.

    Rio Fallon and Mardoc Fallon, aged 22 and 23 respectively, though they were very young they had always wanted a child. To see that dream through, they could not ask for any more.

    "What shall we name our new son?"

    Rio asked with a troubled but smiling face. Perhaps it was the fatigue of having given birth to a new life or perhaps it was because she was at a loss.

    "Hmm, that''s right, a name, I''ve been so excited to finally have a child that I had completely forgotten about his name."

    "Haha, that''s very typical of you Mardoc."

    Despite his clumsiness, Mardoc Fallon was one of the top knights of the realm. He had retired once he had learnt that his wife was pregnant with his first child.

    Everyone had thought it was a pity that such a young and talented knight was retiring so soon. However for Mardoc it was not a sad day, but a day of celebration.

    "How about Morgant? The name of my late master."

    Morgant Milis, Former Grandmaster Knight, Captain of the highly prized Praetorian Knights, Mardoc''s teacher, walking fortress, eternal hero, victory condition, Morgant the defender. He had many names and titles. All of them well earned.

    Wherever Morgant Milis walked there were always praise, often time to the point of worship. He was beloved more than the country''s gods. A figure of pure fortitude; a true paladin.

    To such a person Mardoc was entranced by at a young age. Eventually he was able to gain tutelage of the infamous knight and Mardoc himself also came to be known as a hero.

    Mardoc gained the position of Praetorian Knight merely at the age of 13 when the average age of such a knight was over 30. His skills were far better than the average knight due to the teachings of Morgant. For that he was ever so grateful.

    Around the time of Mardoc''s 20th birthday, was when news of Morgant having fallen in battle during a skirmish started revolving. At first he did not believe such a preposterous lie but as more evidence showed up he could not deny it.

    His master who had taught him for over 12 years was gone. He could not forget the honour of having learned under such a master.

    He would name his son after his exalted master.

    "What a wonderful idea."

    Rio had no objects. Though she was no Knight she was also worked in the tetrarch''s castle city as a doctor. She had also been acquainted with the grandmaster knight through Mardoc.

    Much like Mardoc she was also entranced by his mastery of the sword and shield.

    "Then this child''s name will be [Morgant Fallon]."

    "I''m happy, thank you for being born. Morgant."

    PART TWO

    The [Fallon] Family was a family of lesser nobles.

    Their name was not very well known. In fact the only ones who knew about them were the ones Mardoc directly worked with when he was a knight of the realm.

    At best they were only slightly wealthier than the average commoner. They had enough money in their treasure for a few maids and a medium sized mansion with a large garden. However that was it, they held no political or military power.

    Even in the village that they lived in they did not have any influence over.

    [Mardoc Fallon]; the family''s head was once a member of the coveted [Praetorian Knights], a group of highly elite knights of the realm that were the top of the top.

    Their jobs included subjugating vicious and highly dangerous monsters, tracking vile criminals, protecting high ranking VIPs and disposing of spies.

    Mardoc''s main job was focused mainly on protecting the castle of a powerful noble known as the [Tetrarch].

    This country was known as the [Ariadyne Tetrarchy] which was ruled by four equally powerful [Tetrarchs] who oversaw the government and its various branches.

    In Particular Mardoc held a close relationship with the son of the Northern Tetrarch of Ariadyne, [Rian Mil Avon Ariadyne]. They were more brother than they were employee/employer.

    This was because they had known each other since they were small children. At one point both of them even had the same teacher, Morgant Milis as their swords instructor. Though this period did not last long.

    Rian was kept busy with work, so he had entrusted the sword to his friend, Mardoc.

    Regardless, that was the extent of Mardoc''s role as a Praetorian Knight.

    Even though the position was highly prized and elite, it held no real political power. Because the country was teeming with high ranking nobles all spread out there was no one place in which a Praetorian knight was the highest ranking authority.

    In the end all the Praetorian knights had the title of ''honorary noble''.

    [Rio] Fallon also worked in Northern tetrarch''s castle city along with Mardoc. She worked as a doctor and a cleric, which were really the same thing. Medical science had not evolved much, in its place was healing magic.

    She worked as a doctor in the medical side of the castle. She was also acquainted with Rian, yet only briefly.

    Born with a high affinity to clerical magic, she was one of the best clerics in the Country.

    Not only that, she was also an extraordinary beauty, so much so that soldiers would deliberately would themselves during practice to go visit her.

    However the man that stole her heart was none other than Mardoc. With Rian''s blessing they were allowed to leave the Castle and live in peace. He had even bought them a small mansion and hired a pair of maids in an outskirt village known as [Karta Village].

    The village had welcomed them.

    The first reason was because the village was a fringe village on the boarders of the Ariadyne Tetrarchy but they lacked good soldiers to protect the town. Perhaps that was Rian''s true motive, but he had sent Mardoc to reinforce the town''s security.

    The second reason was Rio Fallon. The town did have a clinic but Rio''s clerical skills were far superior.

    Even if the town guards were injured they could easily be healed.

    In fact, on the first day that the two newly-wed arrived, the village chief''s son had fallen ill. It was Rio who healed in very easily.

    With that they had gained the town''s trust completely.

    Not only that during their time there they had made many new friends.

    Despite the frequent monster attacks, they were nothing severe. At most they were a few goblins scavenging for leftover food.

    It was only after a year or so that their first child was born.

    [Morgant] Fallon. Named after their teacher.

    PART THREE

    -MORGANT''S SIDE-

    By the time I had noticed where I was three years had passed.

    I died.

    I died in that plane crash.

    I died leaving Kyouko behind despite telling her that I''d be back. I hated myself.

    For the first year all I did was cry. I cried at my own pathetic self. I cried that I couldn''t accomplish anything in that life.

    I despised myself, I tried to starve myself but the people around me would not let me. Of course they wouldn''t. I was a baby.

    Reincarnation.

    I''d often heard of such a theory many times, most in pop culture.

    You die and you are reborn as another person. There are many variants to this.

    Sometimes you are born with your memories of your past life intact.

    Most of the times you are born without them, starting off with a new plate.

    Sometimes you''re not even born in the same race or species.

    It differed from source to source.

    I guess if I had to choose, I was in the category of the first type of reincarnation.

    I was reborn with my memories still intact. How I loathed that fact so much so that I wanted to kill myself once more. The thought of not being able to be with Kyouko was painful. I didn''t know what to do with myself, I only cried.

    Why did my memories remain? It would have been far less painful if it had disappeared.

    But when I think about it forgetting about Kyouko was painful in and of itself.

    ARGH! Why was I reborn?!

    By the time I had calmed down I was two years old. My body anyway.

    The people who gave birth to this physical body of mine.

    The mother was called [Rio Fallon].

    The father was called [Mardoc Fallon].

    They weren''t Japanese, I wasn''t even Japanese. If I had to say I looked more Caucasian. Well, it wasn''t like I was particularly patriotic in the first place so, changing races while it felt a little weird, I didn''t care.

    Speaking of my reincarnation, it doesn''t even look like I''m in the same world. This world was just a fantasy novel.

    Monsters and magic exist.

    Perhaps it was because I was already 32 when I died but I didn''t particularly enjoy the thought of a fantasy world. I admit that I read my fair share of light novels and manga, I enjoy them during my off time but I wasn''t really into it.

    So being thrust into this nonsensical world where the laws of physics are broken constantly I was not happy.

    At least physics exist, gravity is there, oxygen is there, everything is there, it''s just that in some parts impossible things tend to happen.

    I once hurt myself when I fell down in the backyard of this house. Actually, speaking of this house it was huge. A mansion. Though there was only two maids, twins really, and a butler.

    Anyway, I had injured myself and scraped my elbows. It bled quite a bit, but my ''mother'' came and healed me using some sort of magic. A white light covered my wounds and once it subsided I was healed completely.

    ''How convenient'' was my first thought.

    Really, I know I should be thankful but all I can think of was how this was such an affront to medical science. The people in my world studied decades just to get into a position to help others. But this world you only need to do some voodoo ritual and lo and behold, you''re healed.

    There was absolutely no romance or effort involved.

    Well, had I been a doctor in my previous life I would most likely have been much more offended but whatever.

    I imagine there are other types of magic besides healing ones. To my knowledge there are three types of magic.

    [Fire], [ice] and [Lightning] magic.

    Pretty self explanatory right?

    Then there''s [holy] magic which can heal people.

    So I guess there''s really four types of magic.

    Fire can summon fireballs, ice can shoot ice balls, and lightning can- well you get the point.

    Since I was still relatively young I didn''t leave the house, but I did notice oddly shaped animals flying about in the distance. They weren''t even animals the closest thing I can compare them to is the ''dragon'' from my own world.

    Yep, the kind that flies in the sky, has scales, sharp claws and teeth and can breathe fire.

    That kind.

    Really.

    My first question was how does it maintain flight with such a large body?

    My second question was how does it turn midflight without a proper aerodynamic tail?

    By the time I got around to the third question I gave up. I''m too old, mentally, to retort to every single thing that doesn''t make sense.

    This world also uses a different language to the one I knew which was only Japanese and English.

    I managed to learn to read and write the language by my second year.

    It was fairly easy, perhaps it was because my brain was that of a newborns? Who knows.

    Next I guess I should talk about the people of the house- sorry ''mansion''.

    First would be the aforementioned mother, Rio Fallon.

    She was- young. Beautiful, truly so. My heart almost skipped a beat after seeing her, she really was one of those artwork like people.

    But as I said she''s young. From what I can tell she''s about 23 or so. She worked in this town''s clinic as a ''doctor'' and I use the term very loosely. However since this place was rather peaceful she often comes home early and leaves only when called out.

    Other than that, she usually helps me I guess. I felt a little guilty when I was being breast fed by her. It felt wrong, but as a baby there really was no choice. I tried to graduate as fast as possible from that.

    Sorry Kyouko.

    Next the head of this house, Mardoc Fallon. He was only about 24 or 25, really young as well.

    He was good with the sword. By that I mean it looks like he has actual combat experience. I practiced Kendo back on earth myself so I could tell that he had some skill.

    He worked as the town''s guardsman. Apparently our town was situated near a forest that was inhabited by monsters.

    Why build a town next to a forest filled with monsters that could rip your face off I don''t know. All I can say to that is that it was a little dim.

    Then again, back in my world I know of towns that are built on an active volcanos.

    So whichever one was actually stupider is up for debate. If I had to choose then maybe the town on a volcano was the dimmer one. They really didn''t learn anything from history did they?

    Well anyway, like I said, this town was peaceful. Even if there was a monster forest next to the town it was so peaceful that it hardly became a problem. As such Mardoc usually just hangs around with the other men in the town playing cards or something.

    Then we have the twin maids.

    I had always dreamt of having twin blonde maids to work in my house.

    No, that was a lie, I never had such a juvenile dream. By the way, even though my mental age was supposed to be around 35 I''ve been acting more like a child these days. It could be that my brain isn''t developed enough to catch up to my mental state or something.

    So the result is that I''ve become a bit more cynical, or perhaps I''ve always been such a person. I don''t know, really the last few years of my previous life had been so busy I never had time to myself.

    Always juggling between work and Kyouko.

    When I came to this world I truly had time to think for myself. It might be because of this I''ve been a little bit more juvenile.

    Regardless, we were talking about the maids.

    From their appearance along they looked to be around their late teens. 18 ~ 19?

    I felt it was a waste for them to work their youth years away as a maid in such a rural town. But then again the common sense of this world greatly differed from my own world.

    Their names were Lina and Lena Trioz.

    Lina was more of an active person. She did most of the chores while singing.

    Lena was a bit more passive but relatively likeable as a person as well.

    They did their jobs well, if I was their employer I''d give them a 90% satisfactory rating.

    Then the butler.

    Care to guess what his name was?

    It was really easy.

    If you guess [Sebastian] then you are correct. And here I thought that it was myth.

    He was the oldest one here. Around his 50s, older than me even if you accumulate both of my ages.

    Even though he was aged he didn''t really have any sort of grey hair. His hair was a smooth black and his eyes were azure, almost as though he could peer into your innermost thoughts.

    He didn''t talk too much but accomplished his job extremely well. I would give him a satisfactory rating of 99%.

    Actually I think he came to work here as a part of a retirement plan or something. He didn''t have any family of his own so he just spent his later years working for us.

    Well anyway, those were the only people in the house.

    Coming back to the house topic, this place doesn''t have electricity.

    I don''t know what else to add to that. In its entirety I don''t think this entire world has electricity. I mean the utilization of electricity in household places and technology.

    This world was at best medieval. Its architecture and way of life was akin to mid century Europe. As I say that however, this world by no means was lagging behind that much. In place of technology this world had magic.

    So of course some parts of technology would lag behind, but it would be complimented by magic so the level of convenience was only slightly worse than my previous life.

    Speaking of culture, I kind of miss the food back then. The staple food here was bread and soup. It wasn''t bad but it didn''t fit my advanced Japanese tastes.

    If I had to say, this world was ''cleaner'' literally, the air had less pollution and the grass looked very healthy.

    Compared to my previous world which was filled with concrete and pollution it was a nice change of scenery.

    ... I bet Kyouko would have loved to see this.

    Sigh.

    This year I''m turning three. Or more specifically this year I''m turning 35.

    Speaking about myself specifically I had all of my memories from my previous life.

    Knowledge about math, science, language, agriculture, psychology, economics.

    Though, even if I knew such things, how much that will help me in this world aided by magical evolution I don''t know. It could turn out to be useless.

    Anyway, that was the gist of my life and this world so far.

    PART FOUR

    It was something that I had became aware of only after my third birthday but in this world I had a unique power. I don''t mean magic, that was something anyone could use.

    I''m not calling myself some chosen hero or anything like that, I don''t have such delusions of grandeur. Likely, even if I was chosen as a hero I''d let the demon lord take over the world and negotiate a treaty peace for my family, I guess.

    From an objective standpoint I had a unique ability that may or may not give me an edge in life.

    Actually I''m not even sure if I should consider this an ''ability''. It was more of a way to perceive this world.

    I dubbed my unique ability [User Interface].

    Because, that''s literally what it was.

    I mean, it wasn''t like I had a HUD or anything of the sort but I could pull up a UI menu like you would when you play computer games.

    If I concentrate on an object a UI pops up. The UI was a transparent text box.

    [Sunflower. A yellow flower that always points to the sun. Not very useful].

    [Wooden Chair. Made of sturdy wood. Helps recover stamina].

    [Clean water. A drinkable substance that recovers stamina. Doesn''t taste like anything in particular, useful as a cooking ingredient].

    [Bed. A comfortable bed with a mattress to sleep on. Sleeping on the bed for over 4 hours will completely rejuvenate the user].

    Things like that. It would clarify the object that I am currently interested in.

    It wasn''t actually limited to inanimate object. I could also use it on a person if I concentrated hard enough. A title would appear on their heads informing me of their names, level and job.

    [Mardoc Fallon. Level 42, Knight]

    [Rio Fallon. Level 37, Cleric]

    [Sebastian. Level 39, Battle Butler]. Battle butler? Sounds dangerous.

    [Lina Trioz. Level 4, Maid]

    [Lena Trioz. Level 4, Maid]

    I actually can''t use that ability on myself.

    But I did have something better.

    I can pull up things like my [Status Menu], [Inventory] and [Skill Menu].

    [Status Menu].

    Morgant Fallon. Level 1.

    Strength: 5

    Dexterity: 5

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 5

    [Status Points: 10]

    By the way my [Inventory] and [Skill Menu] were empty.

    Anyway, next to my status numbers there was a [+] and [-] symbol. Immediately I realized what this was. Well, I''m not bragging but I played my fair share of RPGs when I was younger, or I still did from time to time even as old as I was.

    So anyway, this means that I can use the status points to distribute it to any stat I want.

    I have 10 free points right now.

    Let''s talk about the individual stats.

    [Strength]: was it useful? In this world it may have a case to argue. A world where monsters run rampant, strength would definitely become useful at some point.

    [Dexterity]: this was also fairly useful. I can imagine a ranged weapon being very nicely complimented by this stat. Other than that it could help me with things like handicraft, sewing, cooking and the like.

    Just because I was born a male in this life too didn''t mean I couldn''t do any of those things.

    [Intelligence]: it was a stat I would definitely increase if I had this ability in my previous life. But if I knew my RPG mechanics correctly, then this status would no doubt be useful for mages, clerics or alchemists.

    [Insight]: I''m not entirely sure on what this stat would actually do. Did it help me perceive things better? Wait, wouldn''t that go under [intelligence]?

    Argh, so confusing.

    Well I wasn''t opposed to being smarter, so I tried pressing the [+] next to [intelligence] but as soon as I did a UI box popped up in front of me.

    [Status points cannot be distributed until a class has been selected].

    What?

    ''Until a class has been selected''? what does that mean?

    Well if you think about it carefully this world is one of swords and sorcery. ''selecting a class'' could mean that you have to chose between jobs?

    Like a mage or a knight? I guess? But how does my UI know if I chose a class or not, or what happens if I choose multiple classes?

    Does this mean I have to wait til I can get some sort of official class from a trainer?

    Would I be recognized as a warrior once I receive training from someone?

    No wait, that wasn''t possible. I''ve been training with Mardoc for some time now since he was a swordsman. I think he wants me to follow in his footsteps, but I can leave that decision until later.

    Anyway so it wasn''t that.

    "Hmm."

    "Is something the matter, young master?"

    As I was contemplating one of the maids saw me and came up to ask. I think this one was Lina. She usually is more upfront about it if something caught her attention. I swear these twins are identical down to the mole under their mouth.

    "I thought I saw a butterfly!"

    I say in my attempt to act more like a child. It really might seem unnatural coming from me. I don''t think they know I''m a reincarnated person.

    I''ve kept it a secret, because it was more convenient to me that way.

    "Oh, did you now. Huhuhu."

    Seriously from my point of view that sounded really sarcastic. I know she wasn''t meaning to but that tone of voice used against me who was almost twice their age it really irked me.

    I understand that I''m supposed to be a child. But still.

    If I acted more like an adult in this body it''d only look pretentious so I didn''t do that. I tried my best to imitate a child.

    I think it worked.

    After she confirmed that nothing else interesting was going on in my general area she buzzed off to continue on with her chores.

    I must admit though, the twins were really hard workers. They get up early in the morning and help Rio prepare breakfast, they make lunch, do the chores and once again help with dinner.

    During the day they clean up the large mansion, just by themselves. They also do the laundry, gardening amongst other things.

    I honestly felt a little defeated. I don''t remember working half as much as they did when I was their age.

    Seriously all I remember doing at their age was going to mixers and hanging out with my upperclassmen in my high school and university. I mean I did study and get into a good company- relatively, but compared to them I was really just playing around.

    Ahh- I think that pondering anymore on this matter will just get me more depressed. Let''s stop.

    Returning to the issue at hand, just how am I supposed to ''select a class''.

    As I say that, as if to taunt me and answer my question at the same time another UI box appeared before me.

    It''s like a virus. These UI boxes appear whenever they want without warning. It''s so random I can''t even predict them. Maybe I should try upgrading my software, install a new anti-virus program.

    These were definitely some sort of malware in my brain. At least they were helpful.

    [Please choose a class]

    Oh! Something that can answer my question!

    Of course following this UI another UI appeared, this time with a list of available classes.

    [Magician]

    [Knight]

    [Assassin]

    [Archer]

    [Cleric]

    [Necromancer]

    [Brawler]

    [Alchemist]

    Right, right. This was what it meant by ''choose a class''. Though to be honest there''s surprisingly only a small amount of classes to consider.

    My parents are [Cleric] and [Knight].

    So what happens if I can do two or more things. Like what if I was a butler and a mage?

    Though I guess the most prominent one would appear.

    Anyway, this old man doesn''t want to run around like a juvenile.

    Instantly that eliminated [Knight], [Assassin] and [Brawler] from the list. My list.

    [Magician] didn''t sound too bad.

    [Alchemist] sounded interesting too but I wasn''t into pseudo-science voodoo. It also appeared to overlap with [Magicians] in some aspects but also relatively different.

    [Archer] while it looked fun it was something that also existed in my previous life. If I''m to choose a class then it should be something more unique right?

    [Cleric]- lest I want to anger all of the hard working doctors and nurses in my previous world then no. I won''t be choosing this.

    [Necromancer]- um- yeah that sounds interesting. I haven''t played many games with such a class. So this is like summoning monsters and undead to fight for me right? I''m all up for that.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    So I guess my choices come down to [magician] and [necromancer]. Truth be told I was already hooked on the idea of [necromancer].

    [Magician] sounds cool and all but so many games had those. It wasn''t unique enough for me. I''m not a hipster, I''m an old man, but I do prize uniqueness over practicality.

    So having decided my class I pressed on the [necromancer] button. As I did the room was engulfed in a blinding green light.

    It was then that people started to rush into my room.

    "Is everything alright?!"

    The first to voice her concern was mother. She looked like she was in a great panic.

    "What happened?!"

    Next, father came into the room and searched with his eyes what the situation was. Of course there was nothing out of the ordinary after the green light faded, but clearly he was also very frantic.

    "Young master?"

    Lina, Lena and Sebastian came after.

    Sebastian called out to me with a furrowed brow.

    "Ah, everyone."

    "Morgant, just what happened here?"

    I wasn''t a father but I did have a younger brother so I could kind of understand how he was feeling right now.

    It was probably a better idea to not say anything about my promotion to necromancer.

    So I picked up a random rock lying around my room and presented it to my family. It was just an ordinary piece of rock that I used to test out my UI ability, to see if the text on the UI changes according to tampering.

    Suffice to say that it did not yield much results, although I think that''s mainly due to the fact that it was only a rock.

    "This rock suddenly began to glow bright green, I don''t know why. In any case I don''t believe that I was effected in any way."

    Mardoc picked up the rock from my hand and started to examine it. He made quizzical expressions as he twisted and turned the rock. Well it wasn''t a surprise that he couldn''t find anything rock with it, it was an ordinary rock after all.

    "In any case I think our best course of action would be to dispose of the rock in a safe manner."

    I lightly suggested. As I did mother came and hugged me. I don''t think she was crying but she kept repeating, ''I''m glad'' and ''thank god''.

    I guess I really did worry them. Sorry.

    Eventually everyone except Sebastian had left the room. He looked at me with a worried expression and asked.

    "Is there truly nothing wrong?"

    He was always very perceptive.

    "Yes, sorry for worrying you needlessly."

    "It is my duty to see that the young master is safe."

    After saying something cool he left.

    And so on that day I became a [Necromancer].

    PART FIVE

    About a month had passed since I''ve become a necromancer.

    I''ve been experimenting with my newfound powers a lot these days.

    Some days I even go without sleep.

    For now I''ve gained 4 levels and so my stats look like this now.

    [Status Menu].

    Alder Fallon. Level 5.

    Strength: 5

    Dexterity: 5

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 5

    [Status Points: 30]

    Apparently my status points increase by 5 each time I gain a level. I''m still unsure on how to distribute my stats so I''ve kept it at the base.

    Initially I became confused when I opened my [skill menu] and saw that I only had a single skill in there. It was a passive ability as well.

    The skill I had was.

    [Life Force Sensory]

    Conveniently there was an [inspect] button next to the skill.

    Of course as I pressed the button another god damned UI box appears.

    [Enables the user to see and sense ''life force'' within a 100 meter radius].

    Now obviously that sounds cryptic, well not so much cryptic as it was more confusing, but surprisingly it wasn''t as bad as I initially thought.

    Like the description told me, whenever I concentrate hard enough I can ''see'' and ''feel'' some sort of energy nearby. It''s really hard to describe but everything posses this ''life energy''.

    If it''s a living being then the life energy is much stronger, things like plants have rather weak energy and inanimate objects have extremely faint energy, to the point where it would be fine to say it didn''t have any, but it did.

    I also found out that I could manipulate this energy if I concentrated hard enough. However it wasn''t as though I could manipulate all the life force energy around me.

    For example people that were stronger than me, which was everyone, was harder to manipulate. If I were to describe it in simple RPG terms, it would take more stamina and mana to manipulate the energy of things that were stronger than me. The stronger they were the harder it was.

    Now, most people would be wondering what I mean by ''manipulating''.

    When I was testing out my power I found that skills would appear on my [skill menu].

    For now I had three skills.

    [Life drain]

    [Wither]

    [Decay]

    When I say ''manipulate'' I really mean using these skills on targets.

    [Life drain] as the name implies allows me to siphon life from organic targets; animals, insects, monsters, humans, other races, etc. As long as they were living organic targets I could use this skill on them.

    Of course I haven''t tested it out on humans, I''ve only used it on small insects and animals that were nearby. If I siphon long enough the target will eventually die.

    Actually that''s how one of the chickens we were raising died, but that''s a story for another time.

    [Wither] works only on plant-based targets. I can also drain some life force from them to heal myself but it wasn''t as strong as [life drain]''s.

    I actually casted [wither] on mother''s prized garden, which gave her a shock when she found out. Of course I didn''t tell her it was me, but I did help her plant new ones as I was feeling a tad guilty.

    I''ve only used this skill on flowers, so all seems to me is that they dry up and die. I could try using it on some trees but that would look a bit suspicious so I refrained from doing such.

    [Decay] worked pretty much the same way as the other two except it only works on inanimate objects, even when I use it cannot take any life force.

    All that seems to happen is the targeted object ages and disintegrates if I use it long enough. I actually think out of the three skills this was the most useful one.

    As a test I used it on a rock and it instantly turned into dust.

    If I could use this effectively, I can open any doors and destroy any locks. It''s the perfect breaking and entering skill!

    No, but seriously, I do think that this skill would become useful in the future when I need it.

    So far my skills look like this.

    [Skill menu]

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 10

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 4

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 2

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 6

    There doesn''t seem to be a level cap from what I see so far. Every time I use the skill I gain ''skill exp'' and once I fill the exp it increases in level.

    Increasing the skill level increases the effects of the skill.

    For example, I could drain more life and faster with each level I increase [life drain]

    Actually it was pretty much the same for all three since they were very similar skills.

    Anyway, from my experiments so far it looks like I can gain more skill through practice, experiments or if someone teaches me. I actually don''t know how popular necromancers are in this world, I''ve been thinking recently that I may have picked the wrong choice.

    What if it turns out that there are no necromancers?

    I mean, if I had picked [knight] I could at least learn some skills from father.

    These days I just spend time in my room experimenting with ''life force'' energy. I can actually summon a ball of greenish energy in my hands, move it around and shape it.

    That''s how I was able to learn those three skills.

    I''ve been using my knowledge from my previous life to come up with new ideas for skills.

    However the problem is that there aren''t many necromancer type characters in many RPGs. Even in most pop culture necromancers are usually the bad guys and even then aside from summoning undead goons they use normal magic.

    Incidentally I can''t use normal magic. I''ve tried to cast fire, ice or lightning magic but none of them work. I also attempted to learn holy magic from mother who worked as a cleric, but of course I couldn''t do that either.

    Well it wasn''t really a surprise since I didn''t pick those classes but it was a little depressing.

    I have yet to try summoning anything, simply because I don''t think it would be a good idea to summon undead monsters within the house. I say that but I haven''t even stepped outside of this house yet in the three years I''ve been here.

    Since this town was a relatively peaceful place I don''t think my parents would be opposed to me going outside. Well I guess I''d have to ask.

    PART SIX

    At this point I was still only three years old. At least physically. Mentally I was already reaching the age where it wouldn''t be strange for people to start calling me ''old man''.

    Ugh~ that''s a depressing thought.

    I wonder if I''ll have my mid-life crisis soon?

    Makes you think¡­

    Anyway, since my outwards appearance was that of a three year old it was hard to justify me being allowed to play outside the house unsupervised.

    That being said I think I''m rushing a bit too much in regards to how I''m progressing with everything.

    To sum up all of my progress these last three or really just last two years.

    -I''ve mastered this world''s language.

    -I''ve been experimenting nonstop with necromancy.

    -Swords training with father.

    -Researched about this world''s history and government.

    -Researched about this world''s magic.

    -Established a nice relationship with the people around me.

    Well, they''re nothing too impressive since I''ve had two whole years but I do think I should slow down a bit more.

    About this world''s history and government, I''ll leave that aside for now, but in regards to ''swords training with father'' I''ve come along nicely.

    I''ve done some Kendo back in my previous life but I had to give that up after I got a job and started dating Kyouko. They say once you''ve learnt something it sticks with you, especially physical activity.

    While that''s true, this body is new. It doesn''t have all the muscle memories. So learning the sword again was a bit tedious. It''s also quite different to the sword I know, well that shouldn''t come as a surprise.

    "You''ve quite the talent with the sword. Just like your old man."

    My father says with a big grin on his face. Stop, I have no desire to see the smiling face of an old man. Wait, no, I would be the old man, technically my father is younger than I am.

    Ugh, just wrapping my head around that concept is difficult to accept. I get it, but my mind tries to deny it.

    Still, Mardoc isn''t a bad guy. A little uptight when it comes to doing the right thing but relatively he''s laid back and cares deeply about his family.

    Perhaps it''s because of my previous occupation where I saw the worst of what humanity had to offer that it''s such a stark contrast to him, but I think it''s a refreshing change of scenery.

    Also, I feel quite guilty making him think that I have some innate talent with the sword when in reality it was just that I ''knew'' what to do.

    And so my [lie counter] goes up another point. I feel like I''ll go to hell after this life with certainty for all the times I''ve lied and deceived.

    "It''s because father taught me well!"

    I say cheerfully. At this point I don''t even know if it was fake or real. I feel like some of it was my real feelings, I do think that Mardoc is a good swordsman.

    When I speak to my parents, or really anyone for that matter I put on airs. Perhaps they feel that I''m a little distant, but forgive me I don''t mean to, it''s just that I feel uncomfortable acting like a child.

    I haven''t been a child for over two decades.

    "Oh, trying to butter me up are you?"

    "No, nothing of the sort, I really feel father is a good teacher."

    "Hehe, come here you."

    My father grabs me with one arm and roughs up my hair.

    How nostalgic, I used to do this to my younger brother when he was little. Of course he always hated it, I can see why now.

    Ah? How strange.

    I feel something run down my cheeks.

    "Huh?! Morgant why are you crying? Sorry did it hurt?"

    "Uh?"

    I feel my face and certainly these were tears. How strange indeed, I haven''t felt this way in two years.

    "Ahh-"

    I told myself that I wouldn''t cry- but.

    "Sorry."

    My father apologizes and puts me down.

    "N-no- it''s not father''s fault- it''s..."

    The tears wouldn''t stop.

    My father was panicking, and even my mother ran out of the house and hugged me.

    ''It''s okay'', ''Don''t cry'', ''Come here''.

    She would say. She was always gentle, my mother in my previous life would often hold me like this when I was younger as well. Maybe it was the nature of all mothers.

    Ah.

    This was bad, the tears intensified when she did this.

    It was about 10 minutes later that I stopped crying. I felt really pathetic crying at my age.

    But I can''t deny that I really miss the people I''ve left behind. I''ve met good people in this world too and I''m truly grateful for everyone around me, but the people I knew, they cannot be replaced.

    I hope they were okay.

    I wonder if Kyouko recovered from my death.

    Was she even eating properly?

    Was she going to work?

    Was she sleeping well?

    I hope she doesn''t catch a cold, she usually sleeps in her underwear.

    Ah~ I miss her.

    "Mother, Father, sorry I worried you."

    "Morgant, please tell us if there''s any problem. We''ll always be here for you."

    Mother says gently as she strokes my head. It felt good.

    I put on the best smile I could muster up at the point and show it.

    "It''s okay, perhaps it was something I ate."

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    Of course they didn''t believe it. Maybe it was because I was usually seen as responsible and mature for my age but they didn''t pry any further into it. I''m glad that I have their trust when it comes to such matters.

    Trying to break off this tense atmosphere I tried to change the topic.

    "Father, may I accompany you on your work tomorrow?"

    "Mmh? Ah, sure I don''t think there''ll be a problem with that."

    I''ve said it before but this town was relatively peaceful so there wasn''t really much to worry about. My father works as the town''s guard but all they do was probably patrol around and talk amongst the other guards.

    Still it was a good opportunity to go along with my father''s patrol and tour the town.

    With that in mind I slept early today.

    PART SEVEN

    As promised my father took me to work.

    [Karta Village] that was the name of the town.

    It was mostly an agricultural town from what I can see, what with all the fields and all. There were some hunters I guess that''s how we get meat from time to time.

    The population wasn''t that high, only about 400 in total. That being said I think most people were happy with their lives here.

    The air was clean and the scenery was beautiful.

    I would have loved to retire in a place like this. Well, I guess I still could in this world.

    The architecture of this world''s house was only about mid-century Europe level.

    That being said it would be a large mistake to say that this world was more primitive compared to earth. Sure the technology was lacking but that was remedied with the power of magic.

    You say I''m repeating myself? Well, that''s because it''s true!

    What was the point of an electric stove when they could light it up with magic?

    Anyway, these sorts of thing happens a lot in fantasy pop culture. People from earth would say that this world was only up to the middle ages in terms of development, but that wasn''t true at all.

    I mean, conversely I can say that earth hasn''t even reached stone age level in terms of magic development compared to this world.

    It''s how one views the world.

    While it was technologically inferior it made up its flaws in other ways.

    I hear that this world has something like ''airships''. That''s something I want to see but not ride, ever, because it sounds dangerous.

    Although I do supposed transportation was a little lacking in this world. At best they had horse driven carriages for land travel, for sea travel they had ships, but compared to earth they weren''t all that impressive.

    Airships- I don''t even know.

    I think I''ve gone off topic a little here.

    Back to what I was saying, I followed my father to the front gate of this town. It was a lovely big arch.

    There were three soldiers adorned in steel armor waiting there.

    Compared to them, it felt like father was under equipped but I think that''s because father worked as a guard for a castle. So his skills were much superior.

    "Oh, what''s this Mardoc, did you recruit another guard?"

    They say jokingly while pointing at me.

    "Ahaha, maybe in the future."

    "Oh, how cute, how old is he?"

    "He''s three, almost turning four."

    "Hey there young man how are you doing?"

    One of the soldiers crouch down to get on my eye level.

    I gave a smile and bowed.

    "Nice to meet you, my name is Morgant Fallon. Son of Mardoc Fallon and Rio Fallon."

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    There was a brief silence. Strange, I thought this was the proper greetings in this world. I tilted my head and looked at father.

    He gave me a wry look and uneasy smile.

    Perhaps I did something wrong?

    "A-Aha, Mardoc you have some impressive son."

    "Y-yeah that was totally unexpected."

    "He''s pretty mature for his age, I wish my son was half as mature as he was."

    Oh, I see. Maybe I was a little pretentious doing that here when I was only three. I guess I would say the same if I saw a three year old acting like an adult.

    Also I think Mardoc offhandedly mentioned I would be a town guard. No offense but I''d rather see the world a bit more.

    We talked a bit. Their names were Irvin, Darrel and Samson.

    [Irvin. Level 13, Swordsman]

    [Darrel. Level 14, Swordsman]

    [Samson. Level 12, Swordsman]

    Apparently only nobles have last names in this world. Which greatly confused me when I found out Lina and Lena had last names. I''m sure there''s a reason for it but I''ll let that be for now.

    They also tried to teach me some of their sword skills but I already knew most of it thanks to father.

    "Dad! We brought some food."

    Someone called out from behind me.

    Turning to see who it was, it was a boy slightly older(physically) than me. Around 4 or 5.

    Light brown hair, hazel eyes. Commoner clothing.

    [Ian. Level 1, Villager]

    Of course.

    He was the definition of ''village boy''.

    Straddling next to him was a small girl, about my age. She had the same light brown hair and hazel eyes. She was hiding behind the older boy probably because of me.

    Cute.

    Ah, no. I''m not a lolicon, my strike zone is a lot older than that.

    [Ira. Level 1, Villager]

    Irvin walked up and received a basket that the older boy was holding, then he set his sights on me.

    "Who''s this?"

    Whoa, how informal. Well he''s just a brat anyway. Since I have a large and tolerant heart I will forgive that.

    Irvin introduced me.

    "He''s Mardoc''s son, Morgant. Morgant, this is my son, Ian and my daughter, Ira."

    Ian and Ira, what simple names.

    Well, I won''t judge them because of that, even if I''m only a third rate, I''m still a noble in this world. I''ll act in a manner befitting.

    I gave the same smile and bowed in a similar fashion to the one I gave before.

    "Nice to meet y-"

    "Too stiff!"

    The boy, Ian cut me off.

    Stiff?

    "I''m sorry?"

    "You''re too stiff! You''re just a brat, act more like it!"

    "¡­"

    Now look here you brat, I''m pretty self conscious about not acting like a child so don''t judge me.

    Of course I didn''t say that.

    While we were exchanging banter, well more like I was trying to introduce myself but was cut every single time. The adults just sat idly by and laughed.

    "Morgant, father and the others are going to patrol a bit you can stay with Ian and Ira."

    "Ah, please wait father, I wish to go with you."

    Right, it''d be meaningless to stay here, my objective for coming out was to tour the town not babysit some brats! Ah! He''s leaving.

    "We''ll be back soon don''t worry."

    With that they left.

    Ugh.

    I think he''s misunderstanding something.

    Well I turned towards Ian and Ira.

    Ira was still hiding behind Ian but she was giggling.

    Cute- no! it was cute because she was young, that''s all.

    "Hey you."

    "... yes?"

    I was the adult here, there''s no need to get dragged into this child''s pace. I''ll show you the full brunt of what I learnt in the corporate world!

    "So your name''s Morgant, huh?"

    "You''re correct, it''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

    "Like I said you''re being too stiff! Why do you keep talking in that formal tone."

    Mmm, this isn''t going to get anywhere. Maybe I should just update the [lie counter] and make up some stuff.

    "I''m sorry, I haven''t learnt to talk in an informal manner so this is the only way I can speak."

    "Huh? oh. Okay then."

    Heh, he''s just a kid if he''s going to buy that.

    "Brother."

    Ira tugged on Ian''s shirt.

    "Hmm?"

    "Let''s show him that!"

    ''That''?

    "Mmm~. Okay!"

    Without even my consent they started to drag me away to some place. At least these kids were friendly.

    The place they dragged me to was some sort of secret hide out.

    It was an abandoned house near the hill overlooking the town. From up there I felt the cool breeze brush past my face. As it did it gave me a sort of melancholy feeling.

    I wondered how much Kyouko would love to see this scenery, she had some artistic talent so she would often paint such scenes.

    "Morgant! Come here."

    Ian called out to me.

    The place was rather small, just a single room and a living room. On the floor were scattered dead leaves.

    There were some furniture here, like an old sofa and table.

    From the looks of it, it was about 40 ~ 50 years of abandonment. I wondered why no one claimed this house despite having such a fantastic view.

    Then again, this place was an agricultural + hunting town so I suppose this house that''s on top of a hill without any space for fields would be rather useless.

    "This is our secret base! How do you like it?"

    Even if you ask me how I like it, my sense of like and dislike is vastly different from you. Besides, ''secret''? this house is visible from every house below it.

    "Um, I think it''s a wonderful place."

    I say while I gave the fakest smile possible.

    Of course since they''re just kids they wouldn''t know much about fake or real smiles.

    "So you do get it! This place is amazing right?! This is where we''ll meet from now on!"

    Why does this fellow feel the need to scream out everything?

    "Um, okay, whenever I have free time I''ll come here."

    "Good!"

    Ira didn''t say anything but she gave me a cute smile.

    God! Cuteness is justice!

    Dinner that night was filled with questions from everyone about what I did.

    Yes, yes I understand that your son made some ''friends'' and I use that term loosely, but that doesn''t mean you have to bombard me with questions. That being said it wasn''t that bad I guess, having friends.

    Although I am a little opposed to the idea. Not because they were bad kids or anything.

    It''s just a slight trauma on my end really.

    Kyouko was what you''d call a ''childhood'' friend.

    We met while we were in kindergarten. She was rather bossy when she met but recently she''d been rather mellow.

    At first we didn''t get along that well, but in an odd twist of fate we''d been paired up ever since.

    All throughout elementary, junior and high school we''d been in the same class and always next to each other during seating.

    Of course it wasn''t until later that we started going out.

    During that period we were just ''friends''. In fact she started dating someone else before me. I was a little jealous of that. Heh, I can say that with a straight face now since I''m older- technically.

    I didn''t even think we''d end up together, romantically I mean.

    Then I started dating some other girl. Well calling her ''some other girl'' would be rude to that person. She was someone named [Nanoka Yuri]. She was a nice girl, always quiet and reserved.

    But that relationship didn''t last long. The reason was that soon after I started dating Kyouko broke up with her boyfriend and was depressed. During that time she stuck around me a lot sulking and I kind of neglected Yuri.

    ''So you like that girl more than me, huh?'' was what she said before she left me.

    I wanted to object to it but Kyouko cut in saying that I was hers. Oh she was manly back then.

    Well, since we ended up together I guess I can say it was a self fulfilling prophesy?

    After that it wasn''t as though we started dating immediately, we dated others as well. In the end none of it seemed right, that''s how we naturally fell into place together.

    Destiny is an odd thing.

    Many people seem to hate the concept of destiny, but for me it wasn''t like that.

    While it was a little displeasing to think that whatever choice I made didn''t matter, I have to thank destiny that it put me together with Kyouko.

    Thinking back there were a lot of times where it wouldn''t be weird for us to not be together.

    But destiny always came through.

    Unfortunately the same destiny also tore us apart. Though that doesn''t have anything to do with ''love'' but more about my ''fate''. I can''t blame destiny for that one.

    Which brings us back to the present.

    Having childhood friends itself isn''t a bad thing. It''s just that I''m afraid.

    I''ve spent so much time getting depressed over not meeting Kyouko when I first came here. I don''t really want to have to go through that again.

    Giving my family a wry smile I sated their curiosity, though it seems that Sebastian caught on and tried to change the conversation midway. As expected of him, he''s almost scary when it comes to perception.

    And so meekly I''ve spent the next few days touring the town with Ian and Ira.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu].

    Morgant Fallon. Level 5.

    NECROMANCER

    Strength: 5

    Dexterity: 5

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 5

    [Status Points: 30]

    [Skill menu]

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 10

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 4

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 2

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 6

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 2 - Laying the Foundations

    Ascension Rebirth - Laying the Foundations

    CHAPTER II

    PART ONE

    Recently I''ve noticed something when I tour around the town.

    This is supposed to be an agricultural town, but their method of crop harvesting wasn''t that great.

    At first I thought it was just for a few seasons that the crops weren''t good but no, it was how they did things around here.

    I can''t say I''m a pro when it came to farming and agriculture but I at least have the knowledge of 21st century earth.

    I know I said that there are things that can be augmented through the use of magic, but when it comes to agriculture that doesn''t seem to be the case. Actually when I really see it my family is the only one that really uses magic in their everyday life.

    People make fires and gather water from wells.

    I''m sure it''s a lot different in the capital cities but I feel that rural places truly does lag behind both in technology and magic development.

    Well anyway this town has large fields. But they squander the potential.

    They plant a whole bunch during the in seasons and just neglect it during off seasons, hoping the get by during the off seasons by their harvests from their in seasons.

    This is really dumb.

    My knowledge of agriculture lacks because I only really studied business and psychology during my uni years. Who was the idiot that said business was the best idea?

    Anyway I feel like I should introduce crop rotation to these people.

    And so, during my father''s routine visits to the chief''s house I pleaded him to take me along.

    Well, he wasn''t opposed to it so there was really no need to beg.

    The village chief was rather old. He really embodied the stereotype village chief role in RPGs.

    I heard he had a son here as well but later learnt that the son moved to the capital not too long ago.

    Well that''s fine, my business was with the village chief.

    [Chief Oran] was his name.

    "Oh, so you''ve brought your son that you so bragged about."

    The chief''s voice was full of wisdom and age. I don''t know how to explain it better than that, but it was a voice that made you think that he knows what he was talking about.

    "Ah, yes he wanted to come along to give his greetings."

    "It''s an honour to meet you. My name is Morgant Fallon, son of Mardoc Fallon and Rio Fallon."

    I gave the same introduction as the one I gave to the town guards. This time I knew it was pretentious but did it anyway to make it seem like I was acting mature.

    "Oh, I see. An honour is it? I am Oran, the village''s chief."

    After exchanging introductions father and the chief talked a little about the town''s security.

    Actually mother was supposed to come to but she''s been a little sick as of late. I hope it was nothing big.

    Seriously, the town''s doctor was sick.

    Regardless, father took on mother''s job of discussing about the town''s clinic as well.

    Over all it was a nice long 2 hour report.

    I say it was nice and long because I instantly felt nostalgic. I remember when we had to give company reports to the higher ups. Back then it was tedious and annoying, but right now I don''t feel as much as that.

    In fact it''s one of the times when I can truly feel like I''m doing some work.

    After the report was over the chief turned to me.

    "It must have been boring for you to listen to adults talk. You''ve done well to endure this long."

    No, no. it was my pleasure. If I may interject, please continue on for another four hours.

    "Um¡­"

    I started off meekly. It was all calculated, I don''t want to come off as some noisy, know-it-all brat so I this was the best way to start.

    "What is it?"

    The chief gave me a quizzical look.

    "I''m not sure if I should tell you."

    "Hohoho, for someone so young to be so reserved, it''s fine, speak your mind."

    ''hohoho''? what are you Santa Claus? Well since you said I could speak.

    "It''s about this town''s agriculture."

    "Hmm?"

    The chief was a little taken aback by that. No, it wasn''t just the chief, even father was looking at me like he just ate something he couldn''t swallow.

    "I think this town''s agriculture is operating at a suboptimal level."

    "¡­"

    Oops, I shouldn''t have phrased it like that.

    The chief didn''t take much offense and asked me.

    "What do you mean?"

    Maybe it was because I was always surrounded by stubborn fools who act superior and smug if you use fancy words. I kind of thought that the chief would do the same but it looks like the chief was willing to over look it.

    "I think we can yield crops all year round if we implement a crop rotation cycle."

    "¡­ crop."

    "rotation cycle?"

    Both father and chief asked.

    After that I gave a long three hour presentation on crop rotation and other little tips and tricks to having good harvest.

    By the time it was over it looked like father was falling asleep. Well, that''s fine, this conversation wasn''t meant for him anyway.

    The village chief only stared at me. I think he was a little surprised.

    But it also looked like he was seriously considering what I was saying.

    Of course.

    After all I was a pro at giving convincing presentations.

    Data analysis, statistical probability, market research based on my assumptions, cost of labour and tools.

    All of that was included to make it sound more appealing.

    "I see-"

    The chief was stroking his beard.

    I couldn''t really say anything, it got a little awkward once I stopped talking.

    "Very well, I''ll have some of the farmers test out this ''crop rotation cycle'' of yours."

    "Really?!"

    I wasn''t the one who said that, it was father. It looked like he was really surprised that the village chief even listened to what his son was saying. I think most of that was because he didn''t understand what I was saying so for him it must have looked like I was speaking gibberish and the village chief was being nice to me by not stopping me.

    But this was good. With crop rotation it shouldn''t take much time to yield the first harvest.

    So the results should come out in about three or four months.

    Wonderful.

    After that, father started to ask me what I said during the presentation since he was also starting to get interested when I managed to convince the village chief.

    I did my best to explain it to him on a level he could understand, but maybe because he had been a fighter all his life he couldn''t really grasp the concept behind it.

    PART TWO

    It has been approximately four months since I told the chief about the crop rotation cycle.

    And just like magic the results really showed.

    As I was accompanying father around town there were many people coming to greet me saying that this new system was working great.

    Rather than me, father looked happier.

    Well, I''ll let him have it.

    "My son is a genius!"

    He would say.

    The village chief called me over and expressed how amazing it was. Well, the first full cycle hasn''t turned yet so it was still a bit early to celebrate, but seeing has the first cycle was able to yield great success I don''t think I will have to worry about it that much.

    Mother, father, Sebastian, Lina and Lena were all in high spirits because they could eat nice fresh produce all year around now.

    Hey, hey don''t get too ahead. The system only works as long as people are working on it. From what I can see people really only worked three-quarters of the year.

    Oh well.

    For now let''s celebrate the success!

    After that I was known as the ''Prodigy Farmer''.

    Aha.

    PART THREE

    My 4th birthday was coming up.

    That means I''ve spent 4 years in this world.

    Last year we had a small celebration, but this year a lot has happened and my circle of acquaintances has increased thus I imagine there''ll be a bit bigger of a party.

    Huh? I''m looking forward to it you say?

    Nonsense, I''m a 36 year old adult, there''s no way.

    But there was something else happening behind the scenes.

    "Aha, it looks like I''m pregnant. Teehee~"

    It was near my 4th birthday when a shocking new was announced by my mother.

    Actually I adlibbed that ''Teehee'' part but that might as well have been in there, since that''s how she sounded.

    I think the one that was most surprised was father.

    Tch, this beast, how can he be surprised when every night I can hear through the walls.

    Every night he gets to do the deed with such a beautiful woman, I''m so jealous! I mean-

    No, well I had Kyouko. I don''t think she''d lose to mother in terms of looks or body. Then again they weren''t even the same race, so it might be like comparing apples to oranges.

    Oh well, it was a happy occasion that I would gain a sibling.

    Then a thought occurred to me, what if my younger sibling was also a reincarnated person? Now that I think about it the prospect of that is rather scary. I shudder.

    I mean I guess I have no right to say that myself but I''d like to think that I''m playing my role to the best of my ability. Ignorance is bliss as they say, I''d rather my reincarnation stay a secret I''ll take to the grave.

    I guess I can ask in a few more month to the baby.

    Now that that''s out of the way.

    I''m not proud to say that my skills regarding my necromancy has stagnated. I know I said I''ll slow down but it''s really been slow.

    [Life drain]: Level 5

    [Wither] Level 6

    [Decay]: Level 9

    [Life Force Sensory]:Level 15

    I''ve only improved the levels of it because I use it routinely, but other than that there is no progress on gaining new skills.

    I have however come up with new ideas for skills, I''ve just not put them into practice.

    The first one would be [reanimate].

    Reanimating corpses of things I''ve already killed, that should be a staple of necromancers right?

    The second one is [volatile corpse].

    Making the corpse explode on command. I think that''s another stable of necromancy.

    Then there''s things like [summon skeletons].

    Classic necromancer skill.

    I''ve also thought about maybe making my three initial skills into a more aura like ability.

    For example making [life drain] into an area skill so I''ll periodically drain life of organic targets within a set area. I might have to thin out the effects but I should be able to increase the amount of energy I absorb.

    The same for the other two base skills I have.

    While I was having a little self deprecation session about my skills, Ian and Ira came over to drag me out of the house. Recently they''ve really wanted to include me in whatever they do.

    I''m not against it, neither are my parents but I don''t know. If you look at the scene objectively, I''m a 36 year old adult playing around young children. It really bothers me when I think of it like this.

    I mean, conversely I can just think of this as a babysitting job, but when I do that I get more depressed thinking that if I had survived back in my previous world I would have children their age with Kyouko.

    Sigh.

    I''ve tried to not let that thought get too me as much lately but I guess some things are a little harder to repress.

    "We''re going to the forest!"

    Ian said with a cheerful smile.

    "But father told us to never go into that forest since it''s so dangerous."

    Ira tries to object.

    The forest that supposedly filled with monsters yeah? Now that they mention it I''ve never been to that forest before, for obvious reasons.

    I know that the towns guard periodically go into the forest to subjugate the monster population.

    It seems that monsters, if left alone, expand rather quickly and will overwhelm the town.

    Regardless, the forest.

    I''m not sure how strong the monsters in there are, but seeing as how people who are only about level 12 ~ 14 frequent that forest I don''t think it''ll be so extremely dangerous.

    I''ve been able to increase my level up to 7 so if I was by myself I might manage.

    Actually I haven''t talked much about the [Life force sensory] skill but it is my strongest skill, albeit it''s a passive ability. It allows me to sense nearby life force, that means I can sense the movement of monsters within a set radius. If I can utilize this skill then I can manage to avoid meeting any monsters, at least theoretically.

    At level 15 I''ve also started to sense ''bloodlust'' and ''hostility''.

    "What''s this are you scared?"

    Ian taunts Ira. I can see that Ira''s face is red.

    I don''t know if that''s supposed to mean she''s embarrassed or angry? I don''t think there''s anything to be embarrassed about being scared of monster riddled forests.

    It''s okay young lady, in my previous world we were scared of forests that weren''t filled with monsters that can tear off your face.

    "N-no!"

    "Hey I don''t think it''s a good idea to enter that forest on our own."

    I try to be reasonable. But being reasonable against brats that are 10% of my age isn''t exactly effective.

    "What''s this, you too Morgant? You''re sounding just like the adults!"

    That''s because I am an adult.

    "But I think it''s best if we just play around safe areas."

    "That''s right brother, we should play here."

    "Tch."

    Visibly disappointed and agitated Ian gave up after we implored a bit more.

    That''s right, children should play where they are visible to adults.

    I really must have lost touch with my inner child because I couldn''t spot the obvious warning signs plastered all over Ian''s face at this point.

    A few days later when I was walking around town once more.

    Ah, by the way, my parents let me wander around town without supervision, finally!

    Anyway, while I was wandering aimlessly around town thinking of how I should deal with the problem of my skill progression, Ira came running to me with a grave expression.

    "Morgant! Morgant! It''s terrible!"

    She came running to me with a panicked look. But seeing this now she''s really opened up to me, at first she was just hiding behind Ian all day.

    "What''s wrong?"

    I ask with a accommodating smile.

    "Its- It''s- It''s-"

    "Calm down, Ira. Take a deep breath and tell me."

    She nodded and did as I told her.

    "It''s Ian! He ran into the forest!"

    Eh, what?

    "By himself?"

    She nodded frantically. I myself was starting to panic a little. Our disagreement about entering the forest alone must have really gotten to him.

    Uh, shit, what do I do?

    Ideally it''d be best to just tell the adults and they''ll go search for him.

    However I feel like if I do that he''ll be extremely pissed and probably excommunicate himself.

    So then do I search by myself?

    What about Ira? I guess I can''t take her with me.

    "Ira stay here, I''ll go get your brother, if I don''t come back in the next 2 hours call for help. Okay?"

    She nodded. At least she''s listening to me.

    Having given Ira instructions, I went back home and took one of father''s sword. I know it''s a little big for me but I can actually use it as a 2 handed sword even though it''s only a one handed for adults.

    With that I entered the forest.

    PART FOUR

    What I heard from my father was that there were three main types of monsters lurking around in this forest.

    The first was [Goblins].

    They''re really what one would expect. Pale skinned, slightly smaller than a fully grown adult, savage, crude, sharp teeth.

    That kind.

    Apparently they like to hunt in groups so I should avoid them lest I want to fight multiple enemies at once.

    The second type of monster is the [Kobolds].

    They were little fairly like demons. They''re half the size of children but they were every bit as dangerous as goblins. While they tend to work alone they extremely fast and hit with their sharp claws.

    I don''t think I want to fight them either.

    The last type is the [boar warrior].

    Humanoid pigmen that are larger than the average adult. From what I hear they''re extremely proud, stubborn and get agitated easily.

    They''ll fight one on one only, even if there''s more of them they''ll wait until the one fighting has finished or died. That''s good I guess.

    I''ll assume that the monsters in this forest are around level 5 ~ 10.

    I don''t have any sort of armor so I''ll have to be careful of fatal blows. I should be able to heal off minor damage.

    Using my [life force sensory] skill I managed to evade the sights of quite a few monsters.

    It was the first time I''ve actually seen a goblin and boar warrior. They look every bit as monstrous as the description says. I''ve played quite a lot of RPGs back in my days but seeing a monster through a monitor and in real life was really different.

    Crunch

    I heard the sound of leaves being stepped on from two directions. This was bad, those were the only direction I could go through.

    There was a group of goblins on one side and a boar warrior on the other. The boar warrior was really big, especially compared to the three year old me. Goblins also towered me but not by much.

    They had weapons; crude stone clubs.

    Ugh.

    I decided it might be better to fight goblins.

    As soon as I resolved myself I was revealed to the goblins. The goblins stood there for a full 10 seconds before they started to screech.

    "KIII~~ Kiki kii!"

    "Kii! Kiii~~"

    "Kii!"

    There were three of them. I don''t even know what language that is. Maybe they communicate through frequencies?

    No, this wasn''t the time to think about that.

    But they were rather slow. I mean mentally, it took them a good 10 seconds before they reacted to me.

    I picked up a nearby rock and held the big sword in my other. I was of course dragging the sword behind me but I was confident I could at least use it to swing even if I had to use inertia.

    "Kiii!"

    One of the goblins started charging towards me.

    It was all predictable up to that point. I did kendo in my previous world and I trained with father in this world for quite a bit. I knew what I was doing.

    When it got to a suitable distance I threw the rock. Only by the time I threw it, it wasn''t a rock any more.

    I used [Decay] to turn it into sand, temporarily blinding the goblin.

    Using that chance I thrust the sword at the goblin and stabbed it. It didn''t die instantly like I''d hoped, but it was writhing on the floor in pain.

    "Kii~! Kiii! Kiii!"

    The other two also started charging at me.

    The one to my right swung its stone club at me, but I skilfully side stepped away.

    Unfortunately the one to my left caught me off guard and managed to hit me with its stone club.

    I''ll say it now but it hurt. A lot. I felt like I was going to die. No I probably was dying upon impact. While the goblins aren''t known for their strength, I was a three year old.

    I dropped the sword, but I managed to somehow grab onto the stone club.

    [Decay]; I mustered up enough strength to use it on the club turning it into dust.

    The goblin who was leaning on the club fell down next to me. Using that chance I grabbed onto him.

    [Life drain].

    "Kiii!"

    The goblin started screaming.

    Luckily for me the one of the goblins was still on the floor in pain and the other one was slow and trying to figure out what was going on.

    I could feel the life force of the goblin flowing into me, as it did my injuries, bruises and broken bone started to heal and repair itself.

    "Ah-"

    This was good.

    The unharmed goblin was still in a daze.

    And the one I had just drained of its life laid on the floor weak.

    I couldn''t dawdle any further so I picked up my father''s sword and thrust it downwards into the goblin''s heart.

    A rush came over me and a familiar UI text appeared.

    [You have gained a level].

    "Wonderful."

    I muttered towards myself.

    Actually I was getting a bit ahead of myself as the other goblin recovered from its daze and hit me with its club. Obviously it wasn''t very bright seeing as how its comrade was kill by me when it did the same thing.

    But this really hurt.

    I feel like the bones I''d just repaired broke once more.

    I flew a few meters forward and was crawling on the floor.

    The goblin took this chance at hurried towards me and tried to pummel me with the stone club.

    I was hit about ten times.

    Every time it did I felt like my heart would stop. The human body was surprisingly sturdy when it came to it. I managed to grab onto what little life I had and held onto the goblin''s ankle.

    Once more I cast [life drain].

    The goblin fell backwards dropping its club.

    As I drained I was healed.

    Even after I was fully healed once more I continued to drain it''s life.

    I was mad.

    That pelting really hurt, I felt like my life was being taken away. So I wanted this piece of trash to feel the same pain.

    After a while the goblin died.

    The only one remaining was the injured goblin.

    It tried to crawl away from me.

    But I stepped on its head and casted [life drain] on it as well.

    "Kiki- kii"

    Those were its last words. I don''t know what it said but good riddance.

    By now my clothes were in tatters. I wanted to resolve this peacefully, but since my clothes are like this it''d be hard to explain to my parents.

    Even though I was back to full health I was feeling a little exhausted.

    The rush of adrenaline I had when I fought the goblins were gone.

    "Hah."

    I sighed. After resting for about 10 minutes I began my search.

    Actually it wasn''t long before I found Ian. He was being beaten up by a boar warrior.

    He was near death but the boar warrior wouldn''t relent.

    Ian had already lost consciousness.

    "Ian!"

    I rushed to him surprising the boar warrior.

    It gave me a few seconds to act.

    It was a skill that I was thinking about.

    But basically I tried to reverse [life drain].

    It would be easier if I could just use holy magic to heal him but I was unable to do that.

    As I concentrated on reversing [life drain] a familiar UI text appeared before me.

    [New skill developed: [Transfer Life]]

    "Good-"

    As I cast the spell I instantly dropped to the floor.

    Ian''s injuries were completely healed but I was now the one with the injury that he had sustained. Of course this was what would happen, but I didn''t think further ahead.

    In retrospect I think it would have been safer for me to fight the boar warrior before I did that.

    Too late now.

    "Nngh~!"

    Ian regained consciousness.

    "What- Morgant?!"

    He saw me in such a pathetic state. Ah well, this was his injuries in the first place.

    Luckily for me I was near a tree.

    I immediately casted [Wither] and the tree turned grey and lost its leaves.

    I don''t gain as much health when I siphon from plant-based targets.

    Regardless I was able to move a bit.

    That being said, the boar warrior resumed its attack. I pushed Ian out of the way but I was then wedged between its head and the dead tree.

    "Guh!"

    I think I collapsed my lungs, broke all of my rip cages, shattered my spine and bruised my chest area.

    When you think about it, healing magic in this world was absurd, even if you''re near death and missing all your limbs, as long as healing magic was applied you can regenerate all of it.

    The same goes for my [Life Drain].

    I usually see it in movies and other such pop culture. You know, that scene where a character bleeds from the mouth.

    Apparently that doesn''t usually happen unless the lung or heart was targeted directly.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    That''s what happened in my case so I was justified.

    "Morgant!"

    Ian ran up the boar and started to hit it with a stick. Suffice to say it did next to 0 damage.

    Having a look now this boar warrior was level 11.

    Incidentally the goblins back there were level 8 each.

    Anyway, this was good. I made contact with the boar warrior.

    Grabbing onto its large pig head I started to cast [life drain].

    "GYUII!"

    It screamed and tried to shake me off, but by that point I fully recovered and was grabbing onto it as hard as I could.

    It reached me with its hands, picked me off and threw me.

    As expected of a pig, it has so much vitality. If it were a goblin it would have already died.

    I picked up my father''s sword once more and started to run towards the boar warrior as it did the same.

    Heh, as expected, it wasn''t very smart either.

    Its attack was so obviously telegraphed that I was able to dodge them. Using the sword I nailed its foot to the ground.

    "GYUUU!"

    It shouted in agony.

    Hey, hey I was almost killed by you, this much should be fine right?

    I lightly made contact and started channelling [life drain] once more.

    It really was surprising. It managed to live for about 30 seconds before it died. Just how much life did this pig have?

    Oh well, everything was over. All of my injuries were healed.

    I was only mentally exhausted at this point.

    After I defeated the boar warrior once more the familiar UI appeared.

    [You have gained a level].

    Level 9 now.

    "What- what was that?"

    Ian''s usual vitality wasn''t there either. He shouldn''t be physically hurt anymore so it must have been a mental thing.

    Dodging his question I scolded him.

    "You idiot! Why did you come here?!"

    "I- I, I just."

    "This is what happens when you don''t listen! You almost got both you and me killed!"

    "I''m, sorry."

    I guess I''ll leave it here for now.

    Actually I had to because I was feeling various life forces coming to this location. I don''t think we can both leave this place if we bolt for it together.

    "Ian listen, on the count of three we start running in a straight line and we don''t look back okay?"

    "O- Okay."

    "It''s important that we don''t look back because we''ll be scared of the monsters chasing us and if we''re scared we''ll slow down. So don''t look back okay?"

    "I, I understand."

    Good.

    If we run in a straight line from here we should be able to get to the village.

    "Okay let''s run!"

    I followed him a little from behind. As I instructed he didn''t even glance behind him.

    Good, if it was like this even if I left he wouldn''t notice.

    Anyway I felt the presence of hostile life forces drawing closer. At this rate we''ll both be captured.

    And thus I ran in the opposite direction.

    The monsters seemed to all be chasing the straggler, which was me.

    Looking behind me I saw around 10 ~ 20 goblins, at least 5 boar warriors and for the first time kobolds. They were about the size of my torso but they flew fast.

    I might die here. But my top priority was Ian''s safety so I guess I''ll die with that in mind.

    Still I wasn''t going to give up.

    Is what I thought but that thought quickly faded from my head.

    Because I was falling.

    Unknowingly I ran off a cliff.

    I was now doing a 50 meter freefall.

    Once I hit the ground I''ll be dead.

    Oddly I wasn''t that scared. No, I was probably shouting and screaming but I couldn''t even register my own shouts anymore. On the inside I felt a strange sort of calm.

    This was the right way. I was supposed to die in that plane crash after all.

    This was for the best.

    When I hit the floor, well I had wished I hit the floor.

    But no, I managed to impale myself on a stone protrusion.

    That was the last thing I remember before everything turned black.

    PART FIVE

    -IAN''S SIDE-

    My sister and Morgant are cowards!

    Just because the adults say that the forest is dangerous they listen like puppies and stay clear.

    I thought Morgant would at least side with me but he''s just like the adults even down to the way he speaks.

    At first after he and my sister objected I gave up.

    But after a holding it in for a few days I couldn''t hold it in any longer.

    I told my sister I was going to the forest.

    "Don''t go."

    She says. Hmph, she''s just a brat, what would she know.

    I argued with her.

    "You''re just saying that because Morgant doesn''t want to either!"

    "No! It''s because it''s dangerous!"

    "Hmph! What would you know, you''re just listening to the adults!"

    "But, but! Mom and dad said not to!"

    "I don''t care."

    When I tried to leave my sister grabbed onto my shirt to stop me.

    I violently pushed her away and ran towards the forest.

    It was still day time so it wasn''t that bad when I got into the forest.

    See? Just like I thought there''s nothing in this forest. There''s probably not even monsters here. The adults are all liars.

    Even Ira and Morgant believe in their lie.

    I walked through the forest in a carefree manner. It was actually quite boring when I think about it. Why did I want to come into this forest so badly?

    Then I heard rattling of leaves from the distance.

    Surprised I climbed up a tree and hit for a few moments.

    When I did I saw what it was that made the rattling noise. It was goblins!

    Then it wasn''t a lie that there were monsters here?

    But, the goblins were so small. It was bigger than me but it was still small than an adult, there''s no way I can''t beat that thing.

    However, since there was more than one I decided it was a bad idea so I kept staying on top of the tree until the goblins went away.

    "Zzzz!"

    I heard something buzzing behind me while I was still up on the tree.

    When I saw what it was, it was a some sort of small fairy like thing. But it was black and looked ugly.

    I think this is what the adults called [kobold].

    This thing was so small. This was dangerous?

    When I reached out for it, it attacked me with its claws.

    I wasn''t prepared so I fell off the tree.

    But the kobold didn''t give up and still tried to attack me while I was down. What cowardly assault, but when I saw the blood on my left hand I immediately got scared and ran.

    I don''t know how long I ran but the kobold didn''t follow me anymore.

    I sighed in relief.

    I was starting to regret ever coming into this forest.

    But I don''t want to admit that I was wrong. When I think about it, I was only unprepared. If I had the right weapons that kobold could easily be killed.

    And the goblins look extremely weak too.

    I wondered around the forest for a bit after that but I think I got lost. I''m not so sure, but I''ve seen this place before a while ago.

    Thinking that I was going around in circles I climbed a tall tree to see in the distance.

    Once I got to the top all I saw was canopy. I couldn''t even see the village.

    And then it happened.

    The tree started to shake violently.

    I lost my grip and fell down. This was the second time today.

    When I regained my composure I saw what was shaking the tree. It was a huge pig.

    It stood on two legs and had large muscles. Even its tusks looked painful.

    It was called a boar warrior.

    This one I had to admit that I might not be able to beat.

    For some reason it looked angry. Why? I didn''t do anything to it!

    I ran.

    I just simply tried to run away from the boar warrior.

    But no matter how far I ran it still kept chasing me. It didn''t give up!

    Why?!

    The kobold gave up after a while!

    My legs were feeling heavy and I was slowing down.

    When I did the boar warrior used this opportunity to charge tackle me against a tree.

    The moment I was squeezed between the tree and pig I felt extreme pain.

    I think I coughed up some blood too.

    When I fell to the floor the boar warrior kicked me towards another tree. Why was there so many trees here? Oh right, it was a forest.

    Slowly my entire body started to ache in pain.

    I was crying.

    "Sorry- mom, dad, Ira, Morgant¡­"

    I should have listened, but I didn''t.

    Now I was going to die here to a pig.

    Slowly I started to black out.

    My entire life flashed in my mind. It was a short 5 years but I guess I was a little happy.

    If only I had listened, then I would feel a little bit more of that happiness.

    "Ian!"

    I thought I heard Morgant''s voice, but that was impossible. There''s no way he''ll come here for me, I''m just an idiot.

    After a bit I felt warm. My body didn''t feel so heavy anymore.

    I was slowly able to open my eyes.

    When I did I saw Morgant on the floor. His stature was small, but he came for me.

    Even though I was so rude to him he still came for me.

    I felt like crying but I noticed something strange.

    Morgant was injured but it was the same injury I had. In fact my injury mysteriously disappeared.

    "What- Morgant?"

    When I called his name he moved closer to a tree. When he placed his hands on that tree the tree instantly withered and turned charcoal black.

    After that it seemed as though his injury started to heal, not completely but to a noticeable degree.

    When I was about to ask him what was going on he pushed me. At first I was confused but then I remembered that the boar warrior was here.

    Morgant had pushed me away from the boar.

    It charge tackled Morgant the same way it did to me but it looked much more violent.

    He started to cough up blood and his body was bloody.

    Strangely, when he placed his hands on the boar warrior''s face the injuries started to diminish. He was being healed somehow.

    Instead now the boar warrior was screaming in pain.

    It flailed about and flung Morgant away.

    The boar warrior stared down at him and started to charge once more.

    Morgant did the same after picking up a large sword.

    It was amazing.

    Morgant dodge every attack that the boar warrior threw at him. Even though just a moment ago he was on the verge of death.

    How could he move like that?

    "GYUII!"

    The boar warrior that had its foot stabbed was screaming in pain.

    Morgant placed his hands on the monsters and it started to scream even more.

    Soon after that it died.

    I don''t know what just happened.

    I tried asking but my question was dodged and instead I was being scolded.

    He asked me why I came here.

    I couldn''t answer him.

    I didn''t know what to say. I only apologized as I lowered my head.

    Suddenly Morgant became alert and looked around.

    "Ian listen, on the count of three we start running in a straight line and we don''t look back okay?"

    Don''t look back? Why? No I shouldn''t ask that kind of thing now. I should just listen to him. Last time I didn''t I ended up almost dead.

    "O- Okay."

    "It''s important that we don''t look back because we''ll be scared of the monsters chasing us and if we''re scared we''ll slow down. So don''t look back okay?"

    That made some sense

    "I, I understand."

    "Okay let''s run!"

    I ran. I didn''t even open my eyes and I just ran as fast as I could.

    I almost saw a light at the end of the forest.

    It truly was the exit.

    Morgant was right! He was incredible! He was always right!

    "Haha! Look Morgant we made it!"

    I cheerfully turned around but I couldn''t see him anywhere.

    "Morgant?!"

    I called out, but there was no reply.

    "If you''re hiding just come out! This isn''t funny!"

    I asked him to come out but all I got in return was silence.

    Actually I heard footsteps from behind me.

    When I turned to it thinking it was Morgant it was the adults.

    My dad, little sister, Morgant''s dad, some of the town''s guard and even the village chief was there.

    "What''s going on here?"

    The village chief asked.

    I didn''t want to tell them. No, there was something more important than that!

    "Morgant is! Morgant is still in there! We were running away from monsters, but he didn''t come out!"

    "What?!"

    Morgant''s dad was angry. He immediately ran into the forest.

    "What happened?"

    My dad asked me.

    Frantically I told the adults about what I did and that Morgant tried to rescue me.

    My dad hit me.

    But I wasn''t angry. I deserved it.

    I just hope Morgant was safe.

    PART SIX

    -MORGANT''S SIDE-

    I could hear the chirping of birds.

    Well for starters that was a good sign.

    I still had my auditory senses and I wasn''t dead. It also means that some time had passed and it was likely morning.

    Though oddly it wasn''t bright, the sun should be up.

    Had I lost my vision? Well, that wouldn''t be surprising.

    No wait, I still had my vision.

    I was in some sort of cave.

    Slowly waking up I could feel pain in my body.

    "Oh, looks like you''re up now."

    A voice. A female voice. She sounded like she was in grade school.

    I turned to see who it was.

    The most apt way I could describe it was that it was a demon loli.

    she was about 140cm tall.

    Crimson hair, crimson eyes.

    She had two protruding horns from both sides of her temple that curved to face forward.

    She had a frilly black and white dress.

    Small bat like wings and a tail.

    Cosplay? Then I immediately shunned that thought after realizing where I was.

    Then the next thought I had was.

    "Demon?"

    I said that out loud.

    "Yep! That''s right."

    Oh how could I forget I can see her title.

    I concentrated a little bit more and saw it.

    [Astaroth De Signa. Level 113, Demon Lord].

    THE FU-!

    Level 113?! ''Demon Lord''?!

    "Hmm? Why are you looking at me like that?"

    She asked as she tilted her head.

    I averted my gaze and looked down. When I did I noticed I was bandaged.

    "You were pretty much dead, so I had to use a special skill to revive you, I couldn''t heal you all the way, but strangely the forest around you started to wither and you healed yourself."

    Wait, what?

    I unconsciously used [wither]? And what do you mean ''the forest around me''?

    Doesn''t that mean I used an area version of [wither]?

    That can''t be, I don''t even know how to.

    "Um, Ms. Astaroth? I don''t know what you did but it looks like you saved me. Thank you very much."

    She looked surprised for a moment.

    "You know my name?"

    Ah, whoops.

    "Ah, it was a guess. Teehee?"

    "... well that''s fine."

    It''s fine- okay.

    She continued.

    "But that strange power you used. I''m quite interested, what''s it called?"

    Her face got immediately bright and she drew closer to me. Stop! I have Kyouko and I''m not a lolicon! No matter how cute you are I won''t yield!

    "Umm. I''ll tell you but please back up a bit."

    I say with an uneasy smile. I think I''m still hurt a bit but I still feel pain when I move. I think that''ll fix itself with time though.

    "Umu, okay. Now tell me."

    "She had such a bright smile, how could I deny that request?"

    "Hmm? My, you flatter me."

    OH SHIT I said that out loud.

    "Uhh. Ahaha. Ouch¡­"

    My stomach hurt.

    "A-anyway, that ability is called [Necromancy]. I can siphon life out of people and plants."

    "Hmm. [necromancy] I remember something like that. I believe it''s the spells that Liches use."

    Liches? Ah those skeleton mage things?

    "That sound about right."

    "But you are human, are you not?"

    "Yeah, I guess I''m a little bit of a special case."

    "Hmm, Hmm. Interesting, interesting. So?! What else can you do with it, other than destroy trees?!"

    Her face immediately got closer once more.

    "I can drain the life out of monsters and people. Decay objects. I can sense nearby life force. That''s about it for now, I haven''t tried anymore than that. Though I believe if I train a bit more I could probably reanimate corpses or summon monsters of my own, though that''s still in a theoretical stage as of now."

    She was enjoying my explanation. I could tell by that really bright smile.

    "But really, this is the second time I defied death, or would it be exceeding death?"

    I thought.

    "Second time?"

    Shit, I said that out aloud again. I don''t usually do that, is it because I''m feeling a little high right now? I feel a little light headed, most likely because of that near death or dead experience.

    "It''s nothing, sorry."

    "You say some interesting things. I like you!"

    "Eh- even if you confess, I already have someone I like, though I guess I won''t ever be seeing her again- sigh."

    "To get flustered and depressed all by yourself, you really are interesting. Here take this."

    She handed me a small red crest like thing?

    I wasn''t even sure what it was.

    It was circular and had a pentagram on it.

    "That''s the crest of the Demon lord, I give it to all my generals."

    Eh?

    "Is it fine to give something like that to me? I''m not your general."

    "It''s fine, think of it as an investment since I like you so much."

    Ah, such a bold confession. Please stop, if you don''t I might fall for you even though I''m not a lolicon.

    I guess this means I have to pay her back at some point? Well, I suppose it''s worth it considering she revived me and all.

    "You said you revived me with a special skill, what do you mean by that?"

    "It''s called [Demon Lord''s Blessing], it''s a special skill I used when I inaugurate my generals. It''s like a power up. I used it to get you out of a state of death."

    "Power up?"

    I said, then I opened my status menu

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 9

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 5

    Dexterity: 5

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 5

    [Status point: 50]

    I noticed another title next to my [NECROMANCER] status.

    "Demon General? You made me a demon general?"

    "That''s right."

    She looked so chipper.

    "I get the feeling that once I accept this ''blessing'' I won''t be able to enter churches, or holy areas and that holy magic will hurt me."

    "What idiotic thing are you yapping on about? This is just a title. At most its effects are that demons under the demon lord''s control will obey you."

    Wait, isn''t this incredibly useful?! Such an amazing buff!

    "Eh?! Does this mean I have to sell my soul to you?"

    "No, no, stop jumping to conclusions. I simply made you my general, if you don''t like I can take it back. Like I said it''s an investment."

    "Even if you say that, I''m a human you know. Don''t humans and demons have a bad relationship?"

    "I don''t know where you heard that but that was long ago, over 500 years. We just tend to stay out of each others'' way now. Don''t worry, just because you''re my general doesn''t mean I''ll make you do something you won''t like."

    "Is that so¡­"

    Well that''s a relief- though it seems too good to be true.

    "Kind of like that time when section chief Yamaguchi told me that he''d give me a raise if I became section manager. Then I learnt that becoming section manager meant I have to leave Tokyo for six months. When I finally resolved myself to get on that plane, what happens? It god damn crashes!"

    "... hooo. I don''t know what you just said but it sound interesting."

    Ugh. Again.

    "Please don''t mind what I say, I feel a little light headed right now so I''ve been saying things out aloud."

    "I see, well I think it''s time I leave."

    She stood up, and so did I unconsciously. Was this the power of the demon lord? Were you compelled to stand before her?!

    "I see, thank you for everything. Ms. Astaroth."

    "I still don''t get how you knew my name but it was fun. Then I''ll see you again in the near future. Ah, but before I go, there''s something I want to advise you about."

    "Advise me?"

    "Umu, should you find yourself in great despair I want you to always keep sight of your true self."

    Great despair?

    That sounds like something people would say in anime or manga.

    "I got it."

    I answered half-heartedly. I didn''t really get it but I suppose that advice is sound.

    "Good. Then, till we meet next time."

    As she said she disappeared in a shadowy effect.

    Incidentally the return trip wasn''t all that bad.

    I managed to avoid being detected by monsters with [life force sensory]. If only the trip into the forest was as easy as the one while exiting the forest.

    Woe is me.

    PART SEVEN

    Ugh- the atmosphere was a little heavy when I returned.

    My father didn''t say anything and my mother just hugged me, crying. Lina and Lena were also crying.

    Sebastian looked noticeably panicked, I think the number of white hairs had increased.

    Apparently Ian didn''t say anything about my necromancer powers to my parents or anyone in the village, well he probably didn''t even realize what it was. That''s good.

    For that day they let me rest without prying into what had happened.

    I was noticeably exhausted as well.

    I think I slept for over 20 hours that day.

    "So, what happened?"

    We had a family meeting. Well the topic was obvious.

    I told them that I slipped and tripped down a cliff and lost consciousness. I don''t know if they bought it or not, staying unconscious in a forest filled with monsters and to avoid monsters was a rather unbelievable story.

    I tried to make up that I was placed in a rather secluded place that monsters can''t get to.

    I think they bought that though.

    They asked a me a lot of questions after that and I answered them all while trying to hide the fact that I met the demon lord and that I received her blessing.

    Later that day, Ian''s family came to visit us.

    It seems my father had forgiven Ian since I was able to return safely. Well, I wouldn''t blame him if he was still a little mad, but Mardoc''s relatively soft hearted.

    They brought gifts and such.

    "I''m sorry Morgant."

    Ian apologized. He seemed like he deeply regretted his actions.

    "It''s okay, just don''t do something so reckless next time."

    I smiled back at him.

    "I''m glad you were able to get out okay."

    Ira hugged my arms as she said. Cute as ever.

    "Yeah."

    I actually got to see Ian and Ira''s mother; Irvin''s wife, Irene. She was really pretty too, though she looked a little frail.

    What was with their family and IR names, I wondered.

    Well it wasn''t my place to judge.

    All''s well that ends well.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 9

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 5

    Dexterity: 5

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 5

    [Status point: 50]

    [Skill menu]

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 1

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 10

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 4

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 2

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 6

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 1

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 3 - To the Northern Capital

    Ascension Rebirth - To the Northern Capital!

    CHAPTER III

    PART ONE

    My fourth birthday was quickly approaching.

    By that I mean it was tomorrow. I noticed everyone was moving about in a hurry to set up for a party. Making food, preparing the furniture, gathering people around the town.

    As the guest of honour I was barred from actually helping out.

    "Nope~ Morgant is not allowed to help today~"

    Wink, wink.

    Mother told me in a rather seductive and soothing voice. Please don''t ever do that again, else my heart will wane.

    I know she''s my biological mother but at this point my sense of filial piety was quite different from ordinary children. That being said, I don''t actually feel any sort of sexual attraction to her.

    Probably because she was my mother.

    Anyway I was spending the day in my room bored. I was lightly doing some self-studying just to past the time.

    Math, science, language, economics, psychology, biology, agriculture.

    Anything I could remember I was recounting them. I did this in order to not forget then.

    My greatest weapon was my knowledge of advanced technology. Since this world evolved through magical aide, technology was lacking, I could use this fact to my advantage, but it would be no good if I forgot.

    Thus I was self-studying.

    There was a knock on my door.

    "Come in."

    The one who came in was Lina. She brought a tray of tea with her.

    "Young master are you obediently staying in your room~?"

    She asked with such a happy smile. Actually it was a little creepy that she could smile like that. I know she was trying to act all innocent-like but Lina was anything but.

    In fact I once caught her... doing some... ''self study'' of her own.

    Of course I kept that a secret from her. Though I do think it might be tough to stay abstinent for so long while working in a rural village. It''s not like I want her to go man hunting or anything but I think it might be beneficial for her mind.

    So anyway, I didn''t really buy her ''innocent'' act. I mean, really she was already 20 years old, it was way past her time to be pulling that cutesy act.

    So I gave her a suspicious stare.

    "A-Ara? You aren''t happy with me? Boohoo."

    She totally put ''boohoo'' in there.

    "Is this tea?"

    I tried to change the topic. I thought it might take a bit more effort to do that but nope, she instantly recovered and started talking about tea.

    "That''s right! It''s a new type of tea, one of the merchant people brought it from the capital a few days ago and gave us a bit~ it''s really good!"

    I took a sip.

    This is- earl grey? Well, I doubt it''s called that in this world but the taste was quite similar to what I remember as earl grey.

    It wasn''t bad, though I prefer a more Japanese herbal tea myself.

    "It''s pretty good."

    I gave a half-hearted compliment.

    "Ahh~ young master just doesn''t get it~ tea is one''s soul!"

    What was this brat talking about?

    I call her ''brat'' in my mind since she was at least a decade younger than me, mentally, at least.

    Anyway I didn''t know that she was this much of a tea fanatic. Actually now that I come to think of it there are a lot of things I don''t know about the twins other than the fact that they work hard.

    "Oya~? What''s this? Is young master interested in Lina''s breasts?"

    Since my stature was small when I lowered my head in contemplation from the previous thought, my line of sight naturally fell to her breasts.

    Speaking of her breasts, it really wasn''t that impressive. I thought all foreigners had a dynamite body back in my previous life but that dream has been long shattered.

    Sigh

    "What! You sighed! You definitely sighed just now! Uuuu~!"

    She was on the verge of tears; vexed that I sighed when she mentioned her breasts. It wasn''t like I was trying to imply she had a flat chest, in fact she had a wonderful set of B-cup breasts, it was just that my ideals about foreigners didn''t match up with reality.

    That was why I sighed, but I guess she took it the wrong way.

    "Ah, no- I think your breasts are cute?"

    It ended up as a sort of question like compliment since I had no idea how to compliment a woman''s breasts without coming off as sexual harassment. Thank god I was in the body of a three year old or else I would have gotten sued.

    "Cute?! Hmph I know I don''t have much of a chest but to say that they''re cute!"

    "Ah, no I didn''t mean it like that, I meant to say that you have wonderful breasts."

    "REALLY?!"

    "Uh, yeah."

    This girl is way too energetic.

    "Then please touch them!"

    "What?"

    "Please touch them! You said that they were wonderful!"

    A woman thrusting her chest at a four year old child, why do I feel like she should be arrested?

    Normally the scene of a woman doing that would be a turn on for any man but- I don''t know, maybe it was because I saw her more as younger sister than a woman.

    I tried to deny her request but she didn''t relent.

    Having no choice I decided to massage her breasts a bit.

    Hmm? This sensation...

    I tried rubbing them around.

    "Ahh~ young master you''re so rough~"

    I ignored that.

    But this sensation was similar to Kyouko''s.

    As soon as that thought came to me I sighed once more.

    "Ahh! Why did you sigh while in the middle of rubbing my breasts?!"

    "I didn''t mean to-"

    SLAM!

    The door flung right open.

    Standing there was Lena. She was expressionless as always but there was a rather dark aura about her.

    "Ah-"

    She slowly started walking towards us.

    Gulp!

    No, that wasn''t me. That was Lina.

    "Sister-dear, pray tell, what are you doing?"

    "Ah- this is- I mean- you know- right young master?"

    "Ehh? What''s this? I''m only three years old, I don''t know! Lina said I should rub these!"

    I said with a smile.

    "Ahh! Young master~ how could you?!"

    Sorry, in the corporate world shifting blame was the norm, I hope you learn a lesson from this.

    "Sister...?"

    "Ah! No! you''re mistaken, Lena!"

    I''d never have thought I''d ever see someone attempt the German Suplex in real life. It looked really painful up close.

    Lina was in a daze on the ground.

    Lena looked at me.

    She gave a warm smile and hugged my head. Her breasts weren''t that much better compared to Lina, ah but she smelled nice.

    "Was it scary, young master? Don''t worry the perverted deviant has been taken care of."

    Aha, she really doesn''t pull any punches.

    "Aha, you must be tired after that. Here try some tea."

    I poured one into a spare cup. I was sure that this cup was supposed to be for Lina herself but she was out of commission right now so it should be fine.

    "Thank you."

    Gracefully accepting the tea she took a few sips.

    "Ah! That''s mine!"

    Lina got up from the floor and was shaking Lena.

    Lena who was holding the cup naturally spilled the contents over her clothes.

    "Whoops, teehee~? Forgive me?"

    In response to this Lena said nothing but performed more wrestling moves that I couldn''t even name.

    It was rather impressive.

    "Noo! It''s hurts! It hurts! I give! I give!"

    Lina recovered and was now back to being as noisy as ever. Oddly, I didn''t feel any discomfort from their presence. It was rather soothing to see them get along so well.

    While many people would see this scene and say that these siblings fight a lot, I can only say that they have a very strong relationship. Not pulling punches is another sign of trust.

    As I resumed my work on various subjects Lena took a glance at some of the papers that were shewn about on the floor and tables.

    "Young master this is?"

    The paper she picked up was one of my blue prints of a ''perpetual piston motion machine''. This world didn''t have any sort of electricity other than magic and natural phenomena, though it wasn''t like I wanted to create a light bulb or a car or anything.

    I just fancied the idea of being able to create one. Besides, the piston wasn''t feasible anyway.

    I tried to explain the concept to her, but as I thought it was too hard. Half way through I swear I could see steam coming out of her ears.

    I don''t blame her, most people wouldn''t get it in my world either.

    "Master, could it be?"

    Lina crept up from the side of the table and was looking up at me.

    Whoops, did I seem a little too suspicious with these papers? I don''t think my secret about reincarnation was found out though, it''d be a hard leap of faith to take.

    "Could it be that you''re a genius?!"

    Ah, so that''s the route you''re going to take? Okay, okay.

    I gave her a warm smile and gently stroke her head.

    "Wuh? Why are you treating me like a child."

    "It''s nothing I just felt like it."

    "Uuu~ being treated like a kid by a kid, I have mixed feelings about this."

    Well, dodged that question like a pro. Heh, don''t underestimate me, I spent the last 10 years at my corporation dodging questions left and right.

    "But young master, I think my sister is right. I think you''re a genius."

    Lena dragged the conversation backed to that, still with her expressionless face.

    "I think you''re overestimating me a little bit."

    "I don''t think so, this kind of idea, I''ve never seen even in the capital."

    "Capital? Did you live in the capital?"

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    Both of them had a serious expression and went silent. They tried to avert their gazes.

    Well if they don''t want to talk about it, it''s fine. I don''t mean to pry any further than necessary.

    "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me."

    "Sorry, and thank you."

    Lena bowed.

    "Lina~ Lena~ could you come down and help me with this?"

    Mother called out to them from the first floor.

    "Yes" x2

    With that they both left the room.

    PART TWO

    "HAPPY BIRTHDAY!"

    Finally the day of my fourth birthday came.

    I was celebrated by numerous people.

    Mother, father, Sebastian, Lina, Lena, Ian, Ira, Irvin, Irene, the town''s guards, some of the villagers, the town''s chief.

    A lot of people showed up to my party. Since there were so many people we had to hold the party outside. The cake was huge. It was larger than a wedding cake from my world.

    I shuddered to think how much effort went into creating this masterpiece.

    Was it really okay to eat this? I won''t get arrest for defacing a work of art?

    Though it was mother who stabbed the cream sculpture with a crude knife and handed me the first slice of the cake.

    It was pink and white. Really soft.

    The texture was superb.

    I can feel the sugar going to my head.

    Ah. This was really nice.

    "Happy birthday, Morgant!"

    Ian and Ira came up to me with smiling faces.

    "Thank you."

    "You know I really haven''t thanked you for rescuing me in the forest."

    "Don''t mention it, I got something good as compensation for that."

    "Hmm?

    Ian tilted his head a little in confusion. That''s to be expected, I haven''t told anyone about my little meeting with the demon lord.

    "It''s nothing."

    "I see. Anyway we got you this."

    Ian gave me a wooden sword. It was crudely made and the clumsiness really showed. But the effort and dedication also exhibited.

    Rather than a gift from a friend it felt like my son or grandson was giving me a crudely made craftwork. It was a special kind of charm.

    I gave a small smile.

    "Thanks. I''ll treasure it."

    "This too."

    Ira gave me red stone. I heard she had a hobby of collecting pretty things, so I could understand that giving me this was really something she thought was valuable. I didn''t hate it, the red tint that the stone gave off when placed under the sun''s rays was nice.

    That being said, when I checked it with my UI it was just an ordinary colored stone.

    "Thank you, Ira."

    I said and gently stroked her head.

    She a little shorter than me so it wasn''t as awkward.

    Next father came up to me and handed me a shiny new sword. It was just a bit bigger than me, actually it was at a size that could be perfectly held by an adult in one hand.

    "It might be a bit too early giving you this but I''ve seen you put a lot of effort into swords practice so I think you deserve it."

    It was made of sturdy iron but was rather light considering.

    Then my mother came up to me and handed me her present.

    It was a small scarf. A bit unfitting of a growing boy, but it''s the thought that counts right?

    "Thank you mother, father."

    I returned with a smile.

    From Sebastian I received a golden pocket watch. I don''t think it was really made of gold but it was very pretty. This was arguably the most useful present since keeping time was a bit of a hassle for me.

    "Thank you, this is great."

    "I''m glad you liked it, young master."

    Lina walked up to me and thrust her chest at me.

    Err, Ms. Lina I don''t think this is the appropriate occasion to be doing such things. I appreciate the thought but¡­

    "Just kidding."

    Sigh.

    "Ahh~ you sighed again. Did you know this young master? Every time you sigh you lose a bit of your happiness."

    Oh? Did this world have that superstition too?

    Anyway, Lina looked really proud of knowing that knowledge.

    "Haaa, I see."

    "My present to young master is- my love. Kyah~"

    She tried to kiss me and started drawing her lips closer¡­

    To be frank it was a little creepy.

    Just in time to save my chastity was Lena who pushed her face away.

    "Young master this is a gift from us."

    It was a silver pendant in the middle of it was a red/black stone. Actually I could feel a bit of magic coming out of it.

    "This looks valuable, is it really okay to take it?"

    "Yes."

    Lena nodded.

    I stared at it. No, I concentrated on it.

    When I did a familiar UI box came out.

    [Shard of Tyrving]

    +30 Strength

    +30 Dexterity

    +30 Intelligence

    +30 Insight

    [The shard pendant emits a noticeable aura to those who can perceive it].

    This is... !

    The first time I''ve seen such an RPG like item. +30 to all stats.

    If I wear this then I can get a small glimpse of the effects of the individual stats. This was perfect.

    However I''m a little concerned about how it mentions that the pendant emits an ''noticeable aura''.

    Certainly when I hold it I can feel a presence, but it is not like it''s a bad or good feeling. Just¡­ a presence.

    I look up at the Lina and Lena who are waiting in anticipation on what I think about their gift.

    "Um, do you feel something when you hold this?"

    I asked bluntly. They look rather surprised.

    "No? does the young master?"

    I shake my head.

    "It''s nothing, don''t worry. I''ll be sure to treasure this gift, thank you Lina, Lena."

    They smile back at me. Even Lena who was usually expressionless had a cute smile.

    Haha, of course Lina''s smile was rather cute too, not creepy at all this time around.

    I ''equip'' the [Shard of Tyrving].

    By that I mean put it around my neck.

    When I do I can instantly feel power coursing through my body. It was similar to a feeling of adrenaline but more subtle.

    After the gifts were done being delivered to me the party continued on.

    While everyone was distracted I picked up a rock from my back yard. I thought maybe with the additional stats I could start crushing rocks, but perhaps I was being a bit too childish.

    I wasn''t able to instantly burst the rocks like in the movies but I did make a visible crack in it. When I pressed on with both hands I was able to split it into two. This was something I couldn''t do before.

    It was obvious but I didn''t make too big of an assumption on how the status worked. But still, this means that I can take most of these at face value?

    Although I don''t think [intelligence] really reflects one''s IQ if it did my base [intelligence] stat would be much higher. I wasn''t trying to brag but find logic out of it. If I had to hazard a guess it would have to do with magic.

    Anyway I opened up my status menu to see if the changes were truly applied.

    Lo and behold it was.

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 9

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 35 (5+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 35 (5+30)

    [Status point: 50]

    If I just think about it in numeric values, I just gained 24 levels worth of stats.

    Unfortunately I still don''t really understand what [insight] does.

    As well as the [intelligence] stat being relatively useless to me since I could not use magic. Or rather I ''chose'' not to use magic.

    So I guess effectively I only gained 12 ~ 18 levels worth of stats.

    Oh well, I should worry about this later.

    Thinking that I returned to the venue.

    I was congratulated by various people from the village. They were really happy about the new crop rotation system. Even the chief came up to me and talked a bit. He was in a good mood.

    That was good.

    It almost takes me back to when I had birthday parties back like this back in my previous world. I would gather friends and family and have a large celebration.

    Well, I guess this was the same thing, just with different people.

    The ones gathered here are now my new friends and families. My old ones can''t be replaced by that doesn''t mean I can''t make new ones.

    With that I safely reached my fourth year in this world.

    It might be nonsensical in the future so having moments like this really helps me.

    PART THREE

    Ehem~

    I''ll now be starting the routine check up results for the members of my family.

    First is mother.

    It''s been about a month after my birthday and my mother''s stomach has really been visible.

    To think I''ll be getting a new brother or sister.

    Huhu¡­

    I also had a younger brother in my previous life named Haruto that I had to frequently take care of when he was a baby, so I know all the ins and outs of child raising.

    I don''t mean to sleight my parents but I''m not a normal child so it will be different this time around to when they were raising me.

    Then again there is the possibility that this child will be a reincarnation but they say lightning never strikes the same place twice, although that''s a misconception the concept still stands.

    In regards to my brother I left, I wonder how he''s doing. Since I was much older than him I was more of a father figure than a brother. He''s about 20 now so he should be fairly well off since both my parents and I were gone. The inheritance alone should suffice for his studies and life.

    I think Kyouko will help him out as well so I shouldn''t worry too much.

    Hmm, well I''ll be having a new duty to my sibling of this world.

    Next my father has been in good health recently as well. He spends a lot of time with his co-workers since there isn''t too much going on around these parts. Although the peace is nice I kind of wish that something exciting happens more frequently.

    Sebastian''s the same as always. That calm and superior demeanour hasn''t changed.

    I''m not even sure he''s human with that superman like attitude. If someone asks him to do something he''ll do it, even if that request was to go half way around the world.

    Anyway he''s also been in good health so there''s nothing to worry about.

    Finally we have Lina and Lena¡­

    "I''m going!"

    "No! We have to stay here and fulfil our duties to our masters!"

    Well, their physical health is pretty good¡­

    What are they fighting about?

    Well a few days ago a letter arrived to our residence addressed to Lina and Lena Trioz.

    The contents of the letter was about how their mother had contracted a terminal illness and wishes for both of them to come see her in her last moments.

    Such a tragic letter!

    Lina is saying that she''s going to go but for some reason Lena doesn''t wish to. She keeps using us as an excuse not to go; about how they have a duty to serve us.

    I personally think they should go but I''m sure Lena has her own circumstances about not going.

    "How can you say that? She''s our mother!"

    "That woman- that woman isn''t my mother!"

    Slap

    Lina slapped Lena. Her face was bright red, however it wasn''t Lena but Lina who was crying.

    "She''s, she''s my mother! I won''t let you deny that!"

    "You! How can you say that after what she''s done to you!"

    "Please calm down the both of you!"

    My mother tried to interject.

    But while they were struggling Lina accidently knocked my mother over.

    "!"

    "Mother!"

    "Madam!"

    "Honey!"

    Sebastian, Father and I ran over to support her. I placed my hands on her stomach to make sure that there was no miscarriage.

    Luckily I could still feel a movement.

    Phew...

    Is what I said but when I turned towards Lina she had a grave, pale expression.

    "What did you do!"

    Lena shouted as she ran towards mother.

    "I, I-"

    I think Lina was on the verge of breakdown.

    Trying to comfort her I tried to go near but she was trembling.

    "I-!"

    Before I could get to her she ran away.

    "Wait!"

    I shouted but she didn''t stop.

    "Father, I''ll go after Lina, please stay with mother!"

    "I got it!"

    With that I chased after her.

    But I have to admit she was incredibly fast for someone wearing a maid outfit. Those frilly dresses should be really difficult to run in.

    I don''t even see her anymore, despite the fact that she only ran out a few minutes ago.

    I know I''m in a four year old''s body but still.

    I had to run out of town before I caught up to Lina.

    "Lina!"

    When I called out to her she was visible startled. She was shaking violently and stumbled backwards.

    "Please, stay back, or I''ll hurt you too."

    "It''s okay, Lina. Mother and the baby are alright."

    "Noo- no-"

    She wasn''t listening.

    She dropped down and hugged her head.

    Tears falling down her face.

    "It''s okay, Lina."

    I gently stroke her head.

    "Uuu~"

    She sobbed, so I hugged her; rested her head on my small chest. It''s times like these I wish I had my original body.

    "I''m sorry~ sorry."

    PART FOUR

    After she calmed down I decided to go with her to see her mother. I should''ve told my parents beforehand but Lina wasn''t stable enough to go back yet.

    Not being able to leave her here I just thought I''d go with her.

    "Sorry, young master. For you to have to accompany me like this."

    "It''s okay, I can''t leave you here by yourself either, but if you don''t mind can you tell me a bit why you and Lena fought?"

    Since she''s feeling a little better I tried to pry into her circumstances a bit more. It wasn''t my usual style but I couldn''t bear to see her this upset. I took a minor is psychology during my previous life so after following standard procedure I acted as a counsellor.

    Her expression got a little tenser but that was within expectation.

    "Our mother was- she worked in the red light district. We don''t know our father, but I heard he was mother''s customer."

    While tearing up she continued to tell me her story.

    How her mother was never there.

    That she was always ''working''.

    That she always brought another man home even after work.

    How their mother tried to abandon them many times.

    Eventually when they were abandoned at the age of 6 it was at the worst possible time.

    Lina had fallen ill due to a plague that was sweeping the nation, and when her mother couldn''t bear the sight she just left them, never to return.

    Lena had never forgiven her mother for that, which was why she was so adamant about not even acknowledging her as their mother.

    It was honestly all pretty heavy stuff.

    All I could do was stay close to Lina''s side as she cried like a child.

    "Young master, please keep this a secret. Even I don''t want people to know what kind of life I had."

    I nodded.

    "Thank you."

    We decided to walk to the capital and hitchhike if we came across any carriages.

    It was my first time stepping out of the town. Unless you include my little excursion into the forest a year ago. In any case I seemed to be visibly excited to see beyond the town since Lina commented on my situation.

    "Huhu, are you excited young master?"

    "Ah, no."

    I let my true nature get revealed, how shameful.

    Luckily Lina had prepared some money for travel, well she wasn''t exactly dim, she was rather smart when it came to worldly things like this.

    We could stop by other towns on the way to lodge for the night.

    Since the road was pretty open there was nearly no chances of monster attacks, so it was just a straight walk.

    The place we were going to go was the northern capital.

    It might be abrupt but I''ll try to explain how this country operates.

    This country is known as the [Ariadyne Tetrarchy].

    As the name implied there were four rulers.

    An interesting concept, however it had been done in my original world as well during the third to fourth century Rome.

    The basic gist of it was that there were four co-dependent feudal lords that oversaw the government of the entire Ariadyne Continent.

    As such the four corresponding Tetrarch houses were:

    The [Mil Avon Ariadyne] who ruled over the northern territory of the continent.

    The [Crow Xix Ariadyne] that governed the Western lands.

    [Gladestone Lux Ariadyne] that managed the Southern states.

    Finally the [Ra Lue Ariadyne] family that oversaw the Eastern part of the continent.

    Karta Village was located on the northern part of Ariadyne as such we were under the jurisdiction of the Mil Avon family. Luckily they were a close friend of our; Fallon Family.

    Lina''s mother stayed in the Northern capital so that''s where we were headed.

    It would take three days to get to the northern capital by carriage, six or seven days if we walked. Perhaps four days with a combination of both.

    Luckily we were able to hitch a ride by a friendly driver who was travelling to the next town. He had given us a ride.

    A real horse driven cart! I never thought I''d see, no I did think I''d see it later on but this was so unexpected. I got excited again.

    I admit I enjoyed the ride for a full three hours, then it got boring real fast.

    It was obvious now, but I was mesmerized by the carriage I forgot how uncomfortable and slow it would be.

    Would I be considered ungrateful if I said that this was horribly slow compared to a modern car?

    I feel I should be forgiven for that comment.

    Sitting next to me was Lina who had a deep contemplative expression as she looked out the carriage into the distance.

    "¡­"

    I stared at her.

    When she noticed my glance she smiled.

    Ah. She looked really cute just now.

    I think I blushed because my face felt hot. I averted my gaze.

    "¡­!"

    She rested her head on my lap.

    "Huhu, young master is cute."

    "Geez, Lina is really lax. If you continue to act this way-"

    "If I continue to act this way?"

    "... I''ll have to attack you."

    "Oh, how dangerous, young master is getting to that age now."

    I gently stroke her head that was now resting on my lap. I''ve been doing this quite a bit recently, it''s not like I''m doing it particularly because I''m looking down on her, but simply because it feels good to do so.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Her hair is soft so I like touching it. Ah, I feel like I might awaken to a new fetish.

    Must restrain myself.

    If I grow up to be a deviant I''m going to make her take responsibility.

    When we arrived at the nearest village it was a bit bigger than Karta. For starters this place had a functional inn, which also doubled as a tavern.

    When we entered my eyes darted all over the place.

    This was-!

    This was it!

    This really was something straight out of an RPG. Adventurers equipped with armours and weapons. I saw some elves. Some people of the half-beast race.

    I even saw a fairy flying around.

    The place was noisy and smelled of alcohol but it was undoubtedly full of life.

    I had big dumb smile plastered on my face because I couldn''t contain my excitement. Even if I wanted to stop myself I was beyond the point of no return.

    "Because you''ve lived in a peaceful village all your life, a place like this really stimulates your adventurous spirit doesn''t it, young master?"

    "Ah. I can''t deny that."

    Rather than my ''adventurous spirit'' it was stimulating at my inner eight year old.

    I mean the inner eight year old from my previous life. The me who spent all night playing Dragon Quest and monster hunter.

    Growl

    That wasn''t me, I think.

    It was probably Lina.

    "Aha, should we buy something to eat first?"

    Well I wasn''t the one with money so that was her decision, but by the looks of it she was hungry.

    "Okay."

    Even though this tavern reeked of alcohol and smoke the food was surprisingly good.

    Lina ordered something that resembled and smelled like hamburger steak.

    The sight of her happily eating that steak was rather cute, she really was like a younger sister to me.

    "Ahnt oou ooing oo order anyfing, ooung mashtah?"

    She asked with her mouth full.

    ''Aren''t I going to order anything?''

    "Don''t speak with your mouth full, it''s unsightly."

    "Sowwie."

    I turned to the counter where the tavern keep was conversing with some people. I lightly interrupted.

    "Excuse me, could I have some of that fruit?"

    I pointed towards the fruit that closely resembled grapes.

    "Here you go."

    He gave me about a small bowl''s worth.

    "Could I also have a cup?"

    He gave me a small glass cup.

    "Is that all you''re going to have young master?"

    "Yeah, I don''t feel all that hungry anyway."

    "That''s no good, you have to eat since you''re a growing boy."

    I lightly tapped her head and pointed towards her steak to urge her to continue eating.

    Though she seemed slightly interested in what I was going to do with the fruit.

    Though I did have some doubts as to whether this would work. While they look and smell like grapes, it doesn''t meant that they are.

    I took one and ate it.

    Yep, grapes.

    Well I guess this would work then.

    I lightly casted [Wither] on the grapes causing it to rot. Lina tilted her head since she didn''t know what I was doing.

    "That''s amazing, young master. What kind of magic is that?"

    She probably didn''t know about necromancy. It would be a bit troublesome to tell her about it as well. I lied and told her it was a light fire magic.

    I then squeezed all the grapes'' juices into the small glass cup and lightly stirred it.

    Then I took a small sip.

    Yep. Wine.

    While wine might not be too good for a child''s body I could always regulate the negative effects of it using my necromancy. It wasn''t a problem.

    But I have to say that I really missed this flavour and texture.

    Of course it wasn''t the same. Ideally I would want to keep this in a cellar for a few more years but I didn''t have that luxury.

    "Mmh!"

    When I turned to see what was making that noise I saw Lina was choking on a piece of the steak.

    I hesitantly offered her some of the wine.

    "Keh! Cough! Cough! What''s this?! So bitter!"

    While we never had anything like wine in our house. I do think that the concept of wine does exist in this world but it was probably only for upper nobles to enjoy.

    Lina who didn''t know about it drank it.

    I actually haven''t seen her drink any forms of alcohol at all. This was probably a bad idea since she likely had low alcohol resistance.

    "Are you feeling okay, Lina?"

    "Mmmmmmmm~ What''s this young master you care about me so much?"

    So fast!

    Was she already drunk?

    "Ah, wait here Lina, I''ll go get you some water."

    "Okaaaayyyyy~"

    After briefly leaving my seat and getting water when I returned she wasn''t even there.

    I left my post for literally only thirty seconds!

    "What''s that missy?!"

    "I shaid you''re a whimp!"

    "You''ve done it now!"

    She was provoking a man twice her stature! What a terrible drunk!"

    The man was bald but wore a metal suit and had a two handed sledge hammer.

    "Ahh! Please stop!"

    I ran in to stop her.

    "Young mashta~ oh, right. Look ''ere, this young mashta can beat you up!"

    What''s this fool saying?!

    "Puahahaha! This puny little child? Beating me up?"

    Mm?! puny! Tch, let''s see how strong you are.

    I concentrated a little bit.

    [Neil. Level 14, Adventurer(Warrior)]

    What? Only level 14?

    This guy was only level 14 and he was acting so tough? I know I''m only level 9 but still, this fool who was a grown man was only level 14.

    Although it was probably a bad idea to continue this ridiculous charade. It was best to just rent a room and put her to sleep before any collateral damage starts accumulating.

    "Sorry, she''s a little drunk, please forgive her."

    "Heh, you little brat, do you think I''ll let her get away with mocking me?"

    "Pahaha! Whatsh there to mock! You''re weak!"

    She wouldn''t just shut up would she.

    "Grr- Hmph, whatever, since you have a nice body I''ll forgive everything you just said. If you sleep with me. Heeeheeeheee."

    Wow, I''ve never seen someone fit the bill of a scumbag so perfectly.

    I thought Lina would probably lash out so I was bracing myself for that but she didn''t.

    When I turned towards her tears were falling down. That man''s words probably reminded her about the kind of life her mother lived.

    "N-Nooo~"

    "What''s wrong, you getting cold feet now? I''m not giving up~"

    The man reached forward, particularly towards her breasts. You should stop there, it wasn''t anything that great, though it''s probably not the most appropriate time to say that.

    "NO!"

    She slapped the man''s hand out of the way and ran out the tavern.

    That wasn''t good, she was drunk as well.

    I immediately followed her.

    I thought I might be a repeat of what happened earlier but it doesn''t look like that was going to be the case. She was just crouching down near a tree.

    "Lina~"

    "No, no, no, no-"

    She whispered.

    "Hehehe, what''s this you didn''t even run that far."

    The large man came following after us.

    "Please stop."

    I said, I don''t think at this point I can mediate this any further, if it devolves into a brawl I think I can win. Even though this man looks tough he had the same level as the town guards.

    "Get out of the way brat, I''m not letting that woman go."

    "I''m not moving. If you really want her you''ll have to get through me."

    "Young- master?"

    "Hmph, I''m giving you one chance here boy. Don''t tempt me any further Id hate to harm children."

    I sense clear bloodlust coming from his eyes.

    Certainly it''s not like I don''t understand that man''s anger. His honour has been insulted, to save face he needs to do something rash. Or so I assume that''s how his mind is operating.

    That being said, I''m not going to stand idly by and let Lina''s chastity get violated by this man.

    "Fine."

    The man raises his hammer at me.

    Lina is clearly too tired to move so I can''t avoid it.

    He''s going to bring down the hammer.

    Then there''s only one thing I can do in this situation.

    I start running towards the man.

    Since his stature is so big I can easily get below his center of gravity. This was the one time I was thankful for having such a small body.

    The man probably didn''t expect me to have any power, and honestly I didn''t think I had enough power as well.

    I kicked the man''s legs and he fell down backwards.

    It was probably because of the extra stats from the [Shard of Tyrving] that I was able to do this. Anyway, I didn''t waste this opportunity.

    [Life Drain], of course using it outright would be suspicious so I slowly drained his health at a level not noticeable. Although he was an adult, being only level 14 he most likely didn''t have much experience.

    I also touch his hammer for a little bit and casted [Decay] to a point where I can easily break it.

    It''s not like I have any either, I''m just using my head to fight, none of this is on instinct.

    Because of this there are times when my reaction speed is slow.

    The man draws back and stands up once more.

    "Grrr-! you little brat! I''m going to kill you!"

    There are people gathering behind the scene. They aren''t going to help.

    I don''t know if it''s because they don''t care that a child is being beaten up or if it was because the man in front of me was that intimidating. Either way, I think with this my victory was decided.

    "Try it."

    I taunted him with a malicious smile. Of course, everything was calculated.

    "Gahhh!"

    The man swings down his hammer.

    I timed my fist to match the speed of his swing.

    When I saw an opportunity I used my right hand to punch away the hammer.

    As I did the hammer burst into pieces and went flying in all directions.

    "Wha-?!"

    The man was stunned. His weapon broken; the fight was over.

    No, that''s not true, just because one''s weapon was gone doesn''t mean the victor was declared. The man went into a blind rage and started to throw punches. Luckily for me those punches were heavily telegraphed.

    I don''t think he was ever involved in a straight up fist brawl with someone his own strength.

    I was able dodge only because of my training with my father and the experience I accumulated during my expedition into the forest.

    Avoiding his easy punches I move in closer and tap his armour a few times before disengaging from his location.

    I lightly casted [Decay] a few times there as well.

    "You should give up now. You already lost."

    The man''s breath is haggard. He has so little stamina that it wasn''t funny. I kept my movements at the most optimum level so I wasn''t that tired.

    The man on the other hand expended energy by throwing out heavy punches and missing.

    "You insolent little brat!"

    He came at me. Once again avoid his strikes I moved in and destroyed the armour he was wearing.

    When the pieces of what was once his armour fell to the ground the man was stark naked.

    "Hahaha!"

    "Hahaha! What''s that!"

    "That''s so cute!"

    The onlookers started to mock the large warrior.

    Certainly his ... ''package'' was cute.

    It must have been humiliating for him. He was clearly angry but he didn''t pursue me any further and just ran away.

    I think I may have made an enemy today, but if I continue to grow at this pace I''m confident I can take him on at any time in the future.

    [You have gained a level].

    That annoying UI box appeared once more.

    So you can gain levels even if you don''t kill. That''s good to know.

    However no wasn''t the time to think about that, so I dismissed the message.

    I turned back to Lina.

    She was a bit drowsy so I don''t think she registered what just happened.

    "Lina, you''re tired, it''s time to sleep."

    "... yes."

    PART FIVE

    I guided Lina back to the tavern and rented a room. We didn''t have to much money so we could only afford a room with one bed. I laid her down and came back downstairs.

    Everyone stared at me and was whispering things.

    ''He just beat Neil!''

    ''Really? That kid?''

    ''Is he human?''

    Things like that. It wasn''t anything bad or slandering so I let it go.

    I decided to take a walk outside in the cold night''s air.

    It was the first time that I fought with another human.

    I won''t say anything like ''it was a piece of cake'' or anything arrogant like that. Because in truth it wasn''t, it was actually quite tiring, both mentally and physically. It could be because it was my first fight and that I was only in the body of a four year old.

    I understood then that I won''t be able to fight like this further; only using my head to fight. Battle was more than just strategy. It was tactics, skill and instinct.

    I looked up towards the sky and gazed at the large, bright, white moon.

    "It''s a lovely moon isn''t it."

    A man''s voice.

    When I turned to the direction of the voice I noticed a man presumably in his 20s? I wasn''t entirely sure since his face was covered behind a white mask. His voice seemed to be a man in his 20s.

    It was a laughing mask with a tear drop painted beneath the left eye.

    From my instincts alone I could tell that this man was probably not human. His demeanour carried an air like a noble''s but an aura of maliciousness like a monster.

    I concentrated a bit to figure out his name.

    [Kyrios. Level 97. Vampire Lord].

    !

    I subconsciously take a few steps back.

    This person was level 97 and a vampire lord at that. Have I met the final boss already?! No wait, the final boss would be Astaroth. She''s stronger than him too.

    "Hmm, you seem to be aware of who I am. Odd, I casted [Aura of ignorance] on myself so humans shouldn''t easily realize who I am."

    [Aura of ignorance]? Certainly there was something like that beneath his name.

    There are three types of skills. [Active], [Passive] and [Augment]

    For [Passive] and [Augment] skills they are shown beneath a person''s title as small icons.

    In this person''s case it was like this.

    [Kyrios. Level 97. Vampire Lord].

    (Aura of Ignorance)

    (Aura of the Vampire Lord)

    If I concentrate harder I can ''inspect'' those skills to get a better idea of them.

    [Aura of Ignorance: the user''s presence is concealed and ignored by those who are much lower in level]

    [Aura of the Vampire Lord: the user generate a power aura that periodically damages nearby enemies and heals nearby allies]

    What is that?!

    I want it!

    No wait, perhaps I should take a more dignified approach towards him. I won''t win through power anyway so maybe with my words.

    "Huhu, you can''t fool me Vampire Lord Kyrios."

    I try to make a malicious smile. Take that! It''s the skill I learned to intimidate corporate executives during negotiations!

    "¡­"

    Well, I don''t know how effective that was since he was wearing a mask. To think that a mere mask was this effective, I think I should start wearing one as well.

    "Puh."

    ''Puh''?

    "Puhahahaha! What''s this? What''s this? How did you know who I was? As expected of someone chosen by Lord Astaroth, you really a interesting!"

    Didn''t his character just take a dive? What''s going on here?

    Seriously, is the catchphrase within the demon lord army ''You''re interesting''?

    At the very least he doesn''t seem like he''s going to turn into an enemy anytime soon.

    "You really caught me off guard there. Please, tell me your name."

    "Morgant Fallon."

    "Morgant- alright, I''ll remember that."

    Anyway I think he said something about being ''chosen'' by the demon lord? I don''t remember that coming up anytime during the conversation I had with her.

    I''ll ask.

    "Hey, you said something about being ''chosen'' by the demon lord, what do you mean by that?"

    "Hmm? What, you don''t know?"

    "No."

    "Uh, it''s that you know. That."

    Even if you say ''that'', I don''t know.

    "¡­"

    I just stared at him blankly.

    "I think humans call it ''marriage''?"

    "Pff- kehk, Cough, Cough."

    Marriage?! No, no, no, no, no. I have no intentions of marrying a loli.

    Or rather is the demon lord one of those? Shotacon?

    "I-I don''t remember ever agreeing to something like that."

    "Ah, I know what you mean but our lord usually does as she pleases with or without your consent."

    Ugh, certainly she does have that vibe to her."

    "Well, it''s not something you need to worry about right now, she won''t act on that promise in the near future."

    Kyrios tries to reassure me, but even then she''ll do it someday right?

    But, why me? I''m a little bit special, I won''t deny that, after all I am reincarnated, but she shouldn''t know that.

    "Hey, why did she chose me? I''m just a human you know."

    "Could it be you don''t even realize your own potential?"

    "My own ''potential''?"

    "You''re different from other humans."

    "Well I got that part, I might be a little bit different than others but surely that wouldn''t be enough to want me as a husband right?"

    "Our lord, Astaroth possesses a special ability. She is able to perceive people''s ''destinies''. If you were chosen then sometime in the future you will become something great."

    "Hmm, is that how it is?"

    I make a complicated face. I feel like I was told a huge spoiler about my life further ahead, but is this a good thing or not?

    No use trying to continue this conversation, I don''t think I''ll get more answers about why the demon lord was so adamant about me.

    Thinking I wanted to changed the topic, Kyrios does that for me.

    "I saw you fight that man earlier today, it was some impressive feat for someone as young as you."

    "Ah, you think so? Thanks."

    I get the feeling that he''s smiling under than mask, and it''s not a pleasant one.

    "What kind of technique was it? It was the first time I''ve seen it."

    I guess I can tell him. It''s not like I was hiding my necromancy, well I was, but since he isn''t human I don''t think there''ll be a problem.

    Besides if he truly wanted to know he''d ask Astaroth.

    I''ve decided for now that Astaroth isn''t an enemy so I don''t believe there''s any harm in telling him who is under her command.

    "That was [Necromancy]."

    "Necromancy? I''ve heard of this. The special technique used to manipulate ''life force''. Hmm, strange I thought only liches and their kind could use it."

    Actually it looked like Astaroth didn''t have much knowledge on necromancy either. Could it be that it was that rare?

    "Yeah, but in exchange for this power I can''t use normal magic."

    Most people can learn magic if they tried. Even if it wasn''t to a proficient level they could learn basic magic like [fire bullet] or [ice bullet].

    However I wasn''t able to do that. The entire concept of magic was denied to me.

    I''ll say this straight out but [Necromancy] isn''t actually magic.

    It''s the manipulation of ''life force'' whereas magic is the manipulation of ''mana''.

    I suppose there are pros and cons about this. For example if there was some sort of anti-magic field I could still use necromancy.

    "I see, a shame too, I sense that you had considerable potential in magic."

    "What?!"

    Dammit if I knew that then-

    Well, I might not have chosen magic in that case either but still, I would have been able to make a more informed choice. Bah, it''s too late now to cry over spilt milk.

    "Whatever, anyway you came to talk to me because you had something to say right?"

    "Oh, you could tell?"

    Of course I could tell. How many years do you think I''ve worked as a corporate slave? I know when people come up to me for something.

    "Yeah, sort of."

    "I see, truly as expected. Very well then, I have a simple request."

    "Request?"

    "Yes, a subordinate of mine was in the Northern Capital for a mission, but it seems during her stay there a young girl was captured and framed for a mistake made by my subordinate."

    "So what you''re saying is you want me to help that girl?"

    "You catch on fast. But yes, that''s the basic gist of it."

    "I''ll at least hear the briefing."

    "The girl''s name is Elise Noire, while my subordinate was on a protection mission but it ended up with the death of a Duke, however the girl was framed for the murder."

    Eh, what kind of missions do you guys do that results in the death of a Duke? I thoughts demons stayed out of human affairs.

    "It wasn''t as though we were trying to concern ourselves with human affairs, the victim was killed by one of his own kind."

    As if to read my mind he comments.

    So he was killed by another human?

    Then this was just after care?

    "She''s just a normal human girl right? Why do you want to help her?"

    "It seems you think that we demons are heartless, but that''s not true. We made a mistake and wish to fix the problem. That''s all."

    "I''ll see what I can do, but I have my own business to do there as well so don''t expect too much from me."

    "I appreciate your assistance. I''ll transfer control of one of my minions to you when you get there."

    Did he even hear what I said? I have my own business.

    "How old is the girl?"

    "She''ll be seven this year."

    Hmm, she''s young, but to be framed for murder, that''s no good. Although I''m not the type to prod into other people''s business, after hearing that I don''t think I can just stand idly by either.

    Sigh, I guess my work load this trip has increased.

    "In any event, I hope to hear good news from you soon."

    With that he disappeared in a similar shadowy effect to the one Astaroth used.

    PART SIX

    According to the watch I received from Sebastian I slept at 3AM yesterday.

    I didn''t think I spent so much time talking to Kyrios.

    After waking up I checked the time; it was 7AM.

    I only slept four hours. Although perhaps it''s because of my RPG like ability but, sleeping for about four hours is all I need to regain my full stamina.

    So I don''t feel any sort of fatigue.

    Lina on the other hand.

    "Uugh~ why does my body feel so heavy?"

    She had a terrible face.

    A hangover from the alcohol she had yesterday. To be honest it wasn''t even that much, about a small cup''s worth, but she didn''t have any tolerance to alcohol so it wasn''t too surprising.

    As for me, even if I did drink it I could regulate the alcohol in my body using necromancy. It sure was convenient when it came to these things.

    "How are you feeling?"

    I know it was a stupid question but I asked anyway. I would feel rather annoyed if someone asked me that question while I was in that state, but Lina tried to smile albeit horribly and answered my question.

    "Sorry, young master~ I don''t feel that well."

    "I see, here'' s a drink."

    Knowing that this would happen I brought a drink from downstairs.

    "Thank you."

    The best way to recover from a hangover is to have a heavy breakfast.

    "I think you should eat breakfast, you should feel much better if you do that."

    "Is, is that so? Then I''ll do as you say."

    For breakfast I had toast and some kind of strawberry jam. It wasn''t bad.

    I made sure Lina had some heavy breakfast. Toast, eggs, bacon, sausage.

    She was a little be taken aback seeing me eat so little while she was eating a lot but I told her not to mind. When she was still feeling a little abashed I gave her an order instead and then she happily consumed down the large quantity food.

    "Uuu~ I think I''m feeling much better. You were totally right, young master."

    "I know. I''m always right so don''t oppose what I say."

    "Huhu, how mischievous young master. Perhaps your intentions were to make me fat?"

    What would I gain from doing that.

    After breakfast we packed up the little things we had and left the tavern. It was just a straight walk towards the capital and the roads were open so there wasn''t too much to worry about.

    It might be a bit sudden but recently I''ve been training my new skill [Transfer life].

    At level one it was 1:1 ratio of healing and damage. I would receive the same amount of damage as I healed the target. That was horribly inefficient.

    I learnt that levelling up the skill will make the ratio become more bearable.

    I''ve been practicing on nearby trees every time we take a break.

    Currently it''s at level 5.

    So the ratio was 5:1.

    In numeric terms every 5 hp I heal it only takes 1 hp of mine.

    At most healing a small cut I feel only a little bit of pain.

    I should try to level it up as much as I can, I want to make it at least 10:1 by the end of the trip.

    PART SEVEN

    It''s been about four days since the initial journey began. We were able to hitch various rides so we made it here quite faster than scheduled.

    I just hope nothing bad happens when we reach there. However since the Mil Avon family was supposed to be close friends with my father I might be able to gain their aid if things turn dicey.

    Now, we were now only a few kilometers away from the Northern Capital.

    I could see the walls of the city from my distance.

    "Look! Look! Young master! It''s the northern capital!"

    She jumped for joy as we were approaching. I wonder who was supposed to be the child here?

    "Yes, yes. Calm down. We''ll be there soon."

    "Boooring~ young master is boring! You should show some more excitement!"

    The structure of the city from what I can tell is that it was in a circular shape, closed off by walls.

    Next to the city was the ocean, so naturally there was a port as well.

    The structure of the buildings were vaguely western. Castle like structures were protruding over the high 10 meter walls surrounding the city.

    I could sense a great deal of culture from this place. I was starting to get excited, but I didn''t let it show since it would only make Lina more annoying than usual.

    I hear a lot of adventurers frequent this town because of its boastful market. Blacksmiths, armorsmiths, alchemists, merchants, inns, taverns.

    Everything was there.

    I''m looking forward to it.

    But before I forget I have two objectives to complete there.

    The first is to make sure Lina is reunited with her mother.

    The second is to rescue Elise Noire. I still don''t have a solid plan regarding her rescue. I can''t just simply break into the prison and escape with her, that itself would be a criminal act and I don''t want to interfere too much with the legal system here.

    I don''t really understand it all that well so it would not be a good idea.

    My intentions were meeting with the Tetrarch of this city.

    I heard it from father but the Tetrarch of this city was someone named [Rodric Mil Avon Ariadyne]. If I can get an audience with them I might just be able to do something concerning Elise Noire''s case.

    Well, first things first.

    It''s time to reunite a parent and child.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 10

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 35 (+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (+30)

    Insight: 35 (+30)

    [Status point: 55]

    [Skill menu]

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 5

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 5

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 3

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 8

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 1

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 4 - Mistakes were made

    Ascension Rebirth - Mistakes were made

    CHAPTER IV

    PART ONE

    -A FEW DAYS AGO-

    It was midnight. The cold night air combined with the brightness of the moon after it had reached its apex completed the experience of the night.

    On the outskirts of the human city known as the [North Capital] stood a single woman basking in the rays of the moon.

    Her white hair reflected the moon''s light and her azure eyes seemed to glow.

    Adorned in white armor accompanied by a white shield and claymore; she was an adventurer. She had mostly operated solo for various reasons and because of this she had gained considerable combat prowess.

    Every time she took a breath she could see the fog. However, she was wearing considerably warm clothing under the metal armour that the chilliness of the air did not faze her.

    After waiting a while she could here footsteps drawing closer, yet she was not weary.

    Of course there was a reason why she came out all the way outside the city when she could be sleeping on a warm bed within it.

    She was to meet someone at this spot, however the number of footsteps approaching her did not match up. There should only be one person coming to greet her yet she heard the footsteps of at least 4 different people.

    She turned towards the origin of the footsteps.

    Standing there with weapons drawn were four men. They all wore masks and were dressed in a rather shabby armour.

    People who operate during such an ungodly hour were usually not honest ones. She herself couldn''t exactly say she was honest either.

    She knew what sort of people these men were. Most likely they were bandits coming to murder and rob a lone adventurer like herself.

    "Look missy, we don''t want this to go on any longer than necessary so just give up."

    The man gave her a warning.

    The woman did not respond and only stared blankly at the men. Their weapons were just daggers and the one that looked like the leader had a buckler.

    Compared to the well equipped woman these men were outclassed.

    She wondered why these men were so confident in their victory. The difference in strength between a man and a woman could easily be mitigated through training and magic.

    Was it because they thought they could win if they had larger numbers?

    ''Foolish''. The woman thought. If they truly thought that way there was probably no helping them.

    Seeing as the woman just stand there the men took her silence as compliance.

    The leader of the bandits ran up at her and stabbed her chest, through to her heart; pierced.

    The woman did not resist.

    "Heh."

    The bandit leader scoffed.

    The woman felt a sharp bout of pain but it was nothing she couldn''t handle. Right, she was not human, but belonged to a race of demons known as [Homunculus]. By nature they were already dead; a type of undead.

    Therefore even being stabbed in the heart could not kill her. There was no true way to kill a [Homunculus] other than to destroy her body completely or damage it beyond repair.

    She grabbed the bandit leader''s head with her right arm.

    "Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Stop!"

    The man squirmed.

    The man let go of the dagger that was still stuck on the woman''s heart and tried to pry her hands away from his head. However, no matter how hard the man tried to pull she would not let go.

    Instead the woman squeezed even harder.

    And pop.

    The man''s head had exploded revealing the inner contents.

    The body was thrown to the floor like a rag doll.

    The three remaining men lost their nerves and started backing away. However the woman did not relent after killing just one man.

    They had ruined her midnight scenery.

    The woman charged at one of the men with unnatural speed and cut him down with her claymore. With a single slash the man''s body was torn into two and instantly killed.

    The other two men started running away but she was far too fast for them.

    She decapitated the one closest to her and stabbed the back and into the heart of the final one.

    This all took place in less than 30 seconds.

    Her white armour and right hand were now stained in blood. It was a rather uncomfortable feeling.

    Using the lowest rank [ice] magic she created water to wash of the blood.

    Since the night air was cold it only accentuated the cold midnight air.

    "I see your skills haven''t dulled, Chrom."

    Another man''s voice came from behind her. However this voice was different, more commanding and charismatic.

    He had spoken her name; [Chrom].

    At once she ceased what she was doing and instantly bowed to the man.

    He face was hidden behind a laughing mask, but his expressions could easily be told from the tone of his voice.

    This man was her superior as a demon and the one she served as her master.

    "Master, I did not notice you, forgive me."

    "It''s fine, if even you could notice my presence then I would lose face as the Vampire Lord."

    Chrom stayed silent and let the words of her superior sink in.

    Unlike Chrom who was comparatively a low rank demon, her superior, the Vampire Lord, wasn''t able to freely move around within the human city. He would no doubt stand out.

    That was the reason why she was asked to meet all the way out here in the dead of night.

    "Now then, I have a small task for you."

    "I shall obey your every command."

    Chrom was still bowing to her master, it was courtesy to lower one''s head to a person of higher authority within demons.

    "There''s a representative of the demon race will come to do negotiations here in the North Capital. I want you to protect him at all costs during his stay."

    "By your will. Lord Kyrios."

    "Good. That is all."

    Once the Vampire Lord had spoken his piece he had disappeared in a shadowy effect.

    Chrom was once again left alone.

    PART TWO

    It had been three days since the order from her master was given.

    Eating breakfast at her usual tavern in her iconic paladin white armour was Chrom. As a Homunculus she didn''t really need to eat in order to survive but she did so out of pleasure. It was also important to deceive the people around her to make them believe she was a human.

    While demons weren''t barred from entering human cities they usually attracted unwanted attention. Therefore it was easier to pretend to be human and not have so much infamy.

    There were beings like Kyrios who would be spotted out instantly due to his immense presence. As such people like him usually steered clear of human cities. There was also the possibility that he could use some sort of skill to hide his presence but keeping that up for an extended period of time would be tedious, thus upper echelon of the demon army usually let their underlings do most of the work.

    Chrom herself has been lodging within this city for a little under a year and has gotten rather friendly with the people who were also there. Many of them were adventurers, of course since Chrom preferred to solo they did not know her fighting style or how strong she was.

    After completing her breakfast she checked out of her tavern/inn to her designated area.

    As Kyrios had explained to her, a special emissary of the demon race was visiting to do negotiations with an important person here. She herself didn''t get too much of the details. This didn''t bother her all that much, her only job was to protect the emissary and nothing more.

    Politics never really interested her all that much in the first place.

    As she has memorised most of the areas of the city in her mental map she was perfect for the job of protecting the VIP.

    Structural vulnerabilities, good vantage points, short cuts. There were many points in the city, especially within the slum area to be weary of.

    "Ah, you must be the one Lord Kyrios had informed me about."

    Waiting outside within the town square in her iconic armour she was easily spotted by the client.

    To her surprise the emissary of the demon race was human.

    At first this fact confused her and she even wondered if she got the proper instructions.

    "Since you''re looking at me like that I guess you''re confused as to why a human is the emissary of demons."

    "¡­"

    She didn''t respond but gave a visual nod.

    "There''s a long and complicated story behind this but don''t worry I am acting under Lord Kyrios'' directions."

    To prove it the emissary took out a small metallic crest.

    It was the [Mark of the Vampire Lord]. It was similar to Astaroth''s [Demon Lord''s Crest]. It was the proof that this person was indeed working under the instruction of the Vampire Lord Kyrios.

    "I understand, I shall protect you while you are in this city."

    The emissary gave a smile and nodded.

    "Thank you. I am known as [Enrich], please refer to me by that name when you speak."

    "Understood, I am Chrom, a soldier under the command of Lord Kyrios."

    "Pleasure to make your acquaintance."

    PART THREE

    A few more days had passed since Chrom started guarding Enrich.

    They had been going around talking to various nobles about engaging in trade and diplomatic negotiations between demon and human races.

    Historically their relationship has been one of cat and mouse and therefore was hard to maintain a prolonged relationship. However for the past few hundred years nothing major ever broke out between the two races and they were starting to get comfortable.

    Of course there were small pockets of anti- factions against each other but they were in the minority.

    So far the negotiations were proceeding fairly well; nothing concrete was formed but the talk about opening trade routes towards the northern continent, which was a predominantly demon lived continent, was starting to be seriously considered.

    A little more and relations between Ariadyne and the Northern Continents may start blooming.

    As of yet there had been no presence of enemies.

    However Chrom did not relent in her scouting.

    Chrom''s mission was about to come to a close as well without any sort of complications, that was if the final day would go without a hitch.

    The final noble that they were going to see was a duke by the name of [Ciel Noire].

    He also served as one of the country''s [Minister of external affairs]. Which means that he was the big boss that Enrich needed to secure as an ally if he wanted to make sure everything he''s done up to this point was to succeed.

    It was around noon when Enrich and Chrom reached the Duke Noire''s manor. It was a excellently decorated house with a large arch in the entrance. Following a path from the entrance would lead the person to a glamorous fountain and finally the front door to the manor itself.

    There were tens of rooms and even separate dorms for the servants.

    In this house there really were only two official residents. The duke himself and his daughter, a girl named [Elise Noire].

    All the other people were servants and guards.

    Even so, the relationship between the master and servants of this house was unusually good. The servants seemed to generally like working here and the guards were friendly with the master as well often even training with him and his daughter.

    The Duke himself was a relatively free spirited and merciful man. Of course he had moments where he was serious, usually during his work hours.

    The man had charisma, popularity, charm, and the support of all his subordinates. Such a man would be indispensible as an ally.

    Walking through the front entrance Chrom and Enrich arrived at the front door of the manor.

    After knocking a few times a maid came out to greet them.

    The maids of this house all wore the standard frilly maid uniform and the butlers their own butler suits.

    "Good evening Master Enrich. Duke Noire has been expecting your arrival."

    The maid bowed towards them and led them to the duke.

    The interior of the house did not lose to the exterior decorations. Everything in this house was placed in an elegant manner that expressed only the most richest taste in art.

    This entire house was art itself.

    After traversing through magnificently decorated hallways the two that were led by the maid arrived at the study.

    The maid lightly knocked on the door.

    "Master Noire, Master Enrich has arrived."

    "Oh! Please come in~"

    The maid opened the door but did not go in.

    "Thank you."

    Enrich replied with a smile.

    The two entered the room.

    The room was large and covered from wall to wall with books.

    Sitting behind a desk was a relatively young looking man with light brown hair and greyish white eyes.

    Standing next to him was a small girl aged about 6 or 7 with similar colored hair and eyes. She was smiling and holding a book.

    "Thank you for coming. Master Enrich, I''ve heard about how much you''ve accomplished over these past few years."

    "No, you flatter me too much, most of it was accomplished through sheer luck."

    Within only seconds of meeting the two delved into deep conversation. They talked about various issues concerning politics, trade, economics. Topics too hard for Chrom and the young mistress of the house to understand.

    Chrom simply had no interest in topics she did not understand and therefore sat by the sofa drinking the tea that was served.

    The young mistress came up to her since her father was occupied.

    "Hello. My name is Elise Noire, how do you do?"

    The girl gave an elegant bow befitting of a noble''s daughter.

    Chrom''s expression didn''t change much; her expression never changes much.

    "Chrom."

    She gave a one word reply. It wasn''t that Chrom was particularly trying to be rude or looking down at her because she was a child. Chrom by her very nature was bad at conversations.

    "Chrom~ have you read this?"

    Elise showed her a book titled [The 3 Heroes].

    It was a book about three heroes that journeyed to faraway lands in order to search for a missing god. The contents of the book took place more than 500 years ago and now it''s validity was thrown into doubt.

    As a general story it was fairly entertaining but nothing too exciting.

    Chrom has heard of the story of the three years but it was the first time she saw the book in Elise''s hands.

    Chrom shook her head.

    To which Elise took it as a sign for her to read it to her.

    Chrom did not object to it so there wasn''t too much problems.

    "Be sure not to trouble our guest too much, Elise."

    The duke interjected when he saw her daughter talking with their guest. To him it may have looked like Chrom was babysitting.

    By the time both parties had finished with their business it was already dark.

    "Why don''t you stay here for the night? We have a lot of guest rooms after all."

    Chrom and Enrich had been staying at a nearby inn so the offer to sleep in a comfortable bed was something to rejoice.

    Enrich accepted the offer right away. This was a good thing as it means that the duke was satisfied with his time with Enrich and that negotiations would likely succeed.

    At first Enrich and Chrom were placed in different rooms but Chrom objected to it, saying that she needed to be close to Enrich.

    After much deliberation Chrom was finally persuaded to stay in the room just across Enrich''s. While it wasn''t instant, if there was any sort of problem Chrom could immediately get to his position.

    Luckily there was no such problems during the night. The Duke''s estate was relatively well maintained and guarded. Of course skilled assassins and the like may be able to bypass their security but fortunately such a thing did not occur.

    However, something did happen in the dead of night.

    The doors to Chrom''s room opened slowly with and audible creek.

    Chrom who was pretending to sleep slowly reached for her sword.

    The person was standing just over her bed and Chrom had her sword ready to strike if the person were to attack.

    The person slowly reached out and that''s when Chrom made her move.

    She leapt up from her bed and swung down with her sword.

    Only just a few millimetres away from beheading the intruder Chrom stopped.

    The one standing over her bed with teary eyes was the duke''s daughter; Elise Noire.

    "I can''t?"

    She asked still with teary eyes.

    Chrom was at a loss. She knew that Elise was asking if she could sleep in the same bed, but if she did that it would only delay her from getting out of the bed when the need arises.

    Elise gazed up at her with a look of pure innocence and cuteness.

    "Ugh~"

    Chrom was taken aback, she was no good with opponents she could not cut down.

    "Mmm~?"

    Chrom could not find an opening to this situation.

    "It''s fine..."

    In the end she gave up and spent a night with the duke''s daughter. Even Chrom''s heart of metal couldn''t withstand the full brunt force of cuteness that is Elise Noire.

    Morning arose but Chrom did not get a wince of sleep due to her predicament. That and the fact that she needed to stay awake to ensure that there were no real intruders.

    Despite this Chrom had no real need for sleep since she was a homunculus. There were many advantages of being a homunculus, not requiring sleep was one of them.

    The next morning, Chrom slowly got out of the bed without waking up Elise.

    After confirming that nothing had happened to Enrich she walked down to the toilet to wash her face. When she looked at herself in the mirror she saw bags forming under her eyes.

    While homunculi won''t die from sleep deprivation they will get tire out, it was just that they had much greater stamina than humans. The only reason bags appeared under her eyes were because she hadn''t had a single night of sleep since she was tasked with protecting Enrich.

    "You look awful, didn''t you get any sleep?"

    The duke that happened to pass by the toilet peered into the toilet since the door was left open.

    Usually Chrom makes the bags under her eyes disappear by massaging it but she was caught off guard.

    "Ah, because I had to keep watch for Master Enrich."

    "Sounds tough. Wish I could do something for you but keep up the good work."

    "Thank you."

    "That reminds me, have you seen Elise? When I woke up she wasn''t in her bed."

    "She came into my bed last night. She wasn''t harmed."

    "I see. Then I hope you will make her happy."

    "?!"

    Chrom took a step back at the sudden comment.

    "It''s a joke."

    It was Enrich who interjected and explained to the socially inept Chrom. He was a little disorganized but that was why he was going to the toilet in the first place.

    "Ah, I see."

    "Hahaha, Chrom you''re too easy to tease."

    Chrom''s flustered and she averted her gaze.

    "Say, I was planning to go out to have lunch later with Elise, would you like to join Master Enrich?"

    "Oh, that sounds wonderful."

    With that their activities for the day had been decided.

    PART FOUR

    It was about noon as the sun was at its peak.

    The streets were packed with many different people, especially the town square; a place in which many different activities take place.

    Adventurers, merchants, nobles and commoners all frequented this place. Trading, requesting, establishing parties, selling goods and services.

    Inns, restaurants, taverns, weapon shops, armour shops.

    It was the perfect scene out of an RPG.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The duke and his daughter were thoroughly disguised since they had rather high positions in the country. It would cause trouble if they were seen just walking around the streets.

    In particular it was a common place for assassinations to occur in such places.

    To avoid this disguises were necessary.

    Since Chrom and Enrich were less famous they didn''t require any.

    "I know a good place around here."

    Duke Noire said with a satisfied face. Despite the fact that he was a duke he hardly ever acted in a manner befitting his title. He was friendly, supportive and charismatic, a quality of leader that hardly existed in this world.

    "I''m looking forward to it."

    Replied Enrich. He was less charismatic but overall a good man, or so Chrom had judged from what she had seen so far.

    The place that they arrived at was a small tavern that was hidden from the mainstream marketplace. There weren''t many customers but the waiters and chef greeted them with a smile when they arrived.

    "Welcome~ Oh, it''s you again, mister, and you''ve brought more guest~ will you be having the regular?"

    They said with a smile. They had no idea that the duke was their patron but still greeted him like an important person. Such a service was what the duke really liked about this place.

    "Yes, that will be nice thank you."

    "No problem~ please wait a while."

    The duke''s party found a seat that was located outdoors and was under the shade. Even the view was pretty decent, they were able to clearly see the town square from up on the second floor balcony.

    "This place is actually pretty nice."

    Enrich commented.

    "I know right? I knew you would like this place Master Enrich."

    "Haha, you know me too well."

    The food came after only a few short minutes.

    It was mostly just commoner food like soup, bread, pastas. However the quality was comparable to even the duke''s head chef''s.

    "This is delicious."

    Enrich unconsciously let out a compliment, this was his deepest thought.

    "I''m quite glad you''ve taken a liking to our food, honoured guests."

    The chef that was standing near them waiting for an evaluation heard what he wanted to hear. After confirming that they were enjoying the meal he had left them to their own devices.

    The duke wasn''t such a picky eater but to fit the taste of a high noble was a praise worthy feat.

    The duke turned over to see his daughter segregating some of the vegetables.

    "That''s no good Elise, you have to eat your vegetables you know?"

    "Mmm~ but I don''t like it."

    "Hmm, what to do, Chrom do you have any ideas?"

    "Eh?"

    Chrom who was happily eating food suddenly paused at the question.

    "Elise seems rather attached to you so maybe you could give her some words of your own?"

    "Hmm, if you don''t eat vegetables then your bones will become soft and it would be fatal when fighting."

    "Really?!"

    Elise jumped up from her seat.

    Well, in Chrom''s situation whether she ate anything didn''t really do much for her body. Food was just for pleasure after all.

    After hearing Chrom''s words Elise started eating her vegetables. Did she want to become an adventurer?

    "Thank you."

    The duke replied.

    "It''s nothing."

    The meal continued on happily as the four chatted amongst themselves.

    "How dare you?! Who do you think I am?!"

    From afar a loud and obnoxious voice could be heard.

    The direction as from the town square.

    Curious the duke and Enrich turned to see who it was.

    Standing in the middle of the town square shouting down at a young woman was a pudgy man. He wore ornate and lavishing clothes made of the highest quality fabrics.

    He was no doubt a noble.

    "Duke Vista."

    Duke Noire muttered under his breath.

    "Is he someone you know?"

    Enrich asked out of curiosity.

    "[Duke Vista Calros]: the [Internal affairs minister]. He''s notorious for his obnoxious behaviour and the way he treats people of lower status."

    Even though Duke Vista had the same position as Duke Noire in title and office he held none of the charm or charisma. In the end he was a stereotypical mob villain kind of character.

    He was berating a woman who was kneeling down with tears.

    Duke Noire stood up.

    "Papa?"

    Elise called out to her father.

    "Stay here Elise, I''ll be right back."

    "Do you plan to go stop him? It looks like he''s even brought strong guards."

    "Yes, but even he can''t lay his hands on me that easily."

    "Hmm, still, I know, Chrom why don''t you go along with the duke?"

    Chrom looked back at Enrich. She wanted to refuse that request since her job was to protect Enrich at all costs.

    Noticing her weary gaze Enrich added on.

    "Chrom, what Kyrios wants to protect isn''t my life but my work, if Duke Noire is hurt by this it will be much worse than if I were to be killed."

    With that Chrom was successfully persuaded. She gave a nod and followed through with Enrich''s request.

    At the request of Enrich Chrom accompanied Duke Noire to confront Duke Vista.

    At close distance the pudgy duke gave and even more unpleasant aura. He had the face befitting of a villain and the personality of one too.

    At first Duke Vista did not recognize Duke Noire and lashed out at the man who stood in front to confront him.

    "I do not think you should be treating people like this Duke Vista. It''s unsightly."

    "Who the hell are you to tell me such things?!"

    "Does it matter who I am? I''m sure everyone here agrees that your actions reflect badly on other nobles. Throwing a tantrum like a child is very unpleasant."

    Duke Noire stretched out his arms to suggest that everyone was in agreement with him. Of course they were but simply did not have the courage to say it out aloud.

    "Gh! You bastard! Guards execute him!"

    The guards were about to comply with the duke''s orders but stopped after removing the hood that Duke Noire was wearing.

    "He is-!"

    The guards backed away without touching him.

    "What''s wrong?! Why did you back away?"

    "But he is Duke Noire!"

    Duke Vista squinted his eyes and finally realized who the man that confronted him was.

    "What-?!"

    "Were you not going to execute me?"

    "But that is-!"

    Duke Vista was left speechless. The crowd was starting to cheer on Duke Noire.

    Among the people Duke Noire was fairly popular so he had many supporters. The crowd breathed a sigh of relief when the duke appeared.

    After a moment or two Duke Vista regained his composure. Even though he was like scum he was still a noble who had some inclination to act like one, only when it was convenient to him though.

    "My, Duke Noire, I think it is you who should not get involved in my affairs, this woman right here committed the ultimate sin of consorting with the demon folk. As such I was taking precautions to ensure that she does not do so anymore."

    Duke Vista was notorious for being a member of the anti-demon faction of Ariadyne. It was still a small minority of people who were in that party, most of them were nobles so they had considerable power even though their numbers were small.

    Amongst them Duke Vista held relatively large amount of power.

    For now consorting with demons were not prohibited by Ariadyne law so there was no real problem with what the woman kneeling down was doing, it was only that if it got to the ear of the duke it would become a problem.

    "I do not believe that Ariadyne has an anti-demon policy. As such whatever the woman here has done she bears no sin."

    "Hmph, of course you''d say that you''re part of the pro-demon agenda. You''d be fine even if you sold out your own country."

    Duke Noire shook his head. The man in front of him only practiced intolerance which is why he was viewed in such a negative light.

    "Why do you shake your head so? Very well, why don''t we duel for the woman''s freedom? If your guard over there could best all of my elite guards then I will retract whatever judgement I made to this woman."

    Duelling for judgement was an old tradition within Ariadyne, however it was mostly never used since it was seen as barbaric.

    Duke Noire turned towards Chrom who was expressionless. Chrom was not his guard so he had no real right to ask her to fight on his behalf.

    "I just have to beat them?"

    Chrom asked, still with her expressionless face.

    "Are you sure?"

    Chrom nodded.

    "I understand, Duke Vista I accept your challenge and the people gathered here will be our witness."

    "Hmph, you fool, you think you can best my soldiers with a single woman?"

    "It is not good to underestimate your foes."

    Hence the battle between three elite soldiers and the semi adventurer Chrom was engaged.

    At first the soldiers didn''t know what to do, even they did not truly like Vista, but they also had their pride as soldiers of the realm. They would not want to be seen as weak so they did not pull any punches.

    The first to make a move was one of the soldiers. They charged in with their swords but the attack was easily defended by Chrom''s iconic white shield.

    Chrom pushed the soldier still locked in with her shield and sent him flying.

    The other two soldiers seeing that scene made weary face and decided to attack in unison.

    All of their attacks were dodged or blocked by Chrom.

    However she was being pushed back.

    Feeling that anymore would be unsightly for a servant of Kyrios she clenched her fist and attacked the soldiers with her sword.

    It did not kill them but left them with minor injuries nonetheless.

    The second soldier was cut through his armor along his chest and fell.

    The third soldier moved back to avoid the sword but was then charged at by Chrom''s shield and sent flying backwards.

    It was a completely one sided duel in favor of Chrom.

    "Wha-?!"

    Duke Vista could not believe what he was seeing. His most elite guards had just lost to one female warrior.

    Chrom turned back towards Duke Noire.

    "Thank you Chrom, you''ve been a great help."

    Chrom nodded.

    "Now, Duke Vista as you said please free the woman."

    "Grr-! Fine! Whatever! I will remember this!"

    With those parting words Duke Vista had left.

    When he did there was a loud cheer in the middle of the square.

    "Thank you so much!"

    The woman who was being berated came up to express her gratitude.

    "Please, thank Chrom here, not me."

    The town square became much livelier that day.

    PART FIVE

    Nightfall had come once again.

    Chrom and Enrich were asked to stay another night within the Duke''s manor.

    Enrich did not have a allotted time to work within and he had no reason to reject the offer, so he accepted.

    Elise was also overjoyed that Chrom could stay with her.

    As usual Enrich and the Duke discussed matters too advanced for either Elise or Chrom to understand. They seemed to enjoy talking which made Chrom wonder whatever was fun about talking about politics or economics.

    Elise brought another book, this one too was about the [3 heroes] that set off to find the missing god.

    However this book had a different ending that the other book. Within this book the three heroes did not succeed in their quest. All they had found was despair and ruin at the end of their journey.

    It was a rather dark twist for a children''s book.

    "I don''t like this book very much, everyone becomes unhappy."

    Elise said with a dejected face.

    Chrom gazed at her with sympathy and stroked her head.

    "Ehehe."

    Elise''s sour mood had diminished and was smiling once more.

    Just as yesterday Elise had decided to stay with Chrom for the night.

    After confirming that Elise was asleep Chrom got up and sat on one of the spare chairs in her room. She simply sat down gazing out at the moon.

    She wasn''t able to sleep anyway since her duty was to protect Enrich.

    She heard strange creaking noises coming from the hallway.

    Leaving the room she checked up on Enrich and found him fast asleep.

    Curious Chrom decided to do a little investigation.

    She checked most of the rooms on the floor and found nothing amiss.

    While on her way back to her room she noticed something outside her window, a shadow of a person.

    "Who''s there?!"

    Chrom shouted.

    However the shadow that was supposed be outside the window was now behind her.

    "I''m impressed you could find me."

    "Assassin?!"

    "Oho, you''re pretty sharp too."

    Chrom could not distinguish on whether this shadow was a man or a woman, all of the important figures were hidden away by shadow and even the voice wasn''t very clear.

    Since the assassin answered her question there was no need for hesitation.

    Chrom charged at the assassin even without a weapon.

    She threw many punches but all of them were easily avoided.

    "You''re skills are nothing too spectacular. What a shame, none of the guards put up any resistance either."

    "Bastard."

    It was uncharacteristic of Chrom to swear but she had grown somewhat attached to the people here.

    The assassin took out a knife and disappeared in a shadowy effect and reappeared behind her.

    It was a little late to notice as the dagger had already sunk into her back.

    She was temporarily paralysed and fell to the floor. The blow wasn''t fatal, it may have been if she were an ordinary human but she was a homunculus. This kind of attack only stunned her temporarily but it was enough for the shadow to run ahead before her.

    This was bad, she thought.

    If Enrich dies her mission would be a failure, she could not bring shame to her master at any cost.

    She found the will to get up and ran towards Enrich''s room.

    When she opened the door he was still comfortably sleeping as though nothing had happened.

    Chrom was a little confused as to what was going on but that thought was immediately thrown to the back of her mind.

    Something odd could be seen from the window.

    It was smoke.

    Smoke was rising up from one of the rooms below.

    Most likely there was a fire raging downstairs.

    Chrom woke up Enrich and Elise to warn them of the fire.

    They hastily got dressed and went outside to see what was going on. One of the rooms on the lower floors were on fire.

    Soon the fire started spreading.

    Amidst their confusion Duke Vista who happened to live nearby also came to see what all the commotion was about.

    "What in literal blazes is going on here?!"

    "Fire!"

    Someone shouted and soon there was a massive panic.

    Their top priority was to put out the fire. With Duke Vista''s help they were able to gather many ice magicians to water out the fire.

    Chrom wasn''t too proficient in magic but did what she could.

    Soon half the house was left charred.

    "So will someone explain to me what''s going on?"

    Duke Vista demanded an answer.

    "Where''s papa?!"

    Elise shouted in panic.

    When there was no answer she immediately ran into the mansion.

    Chrom and Enrich ran after her.

    On the end of the hallway next to the study room was the master bedroom.

    In it laid Duke Noire with his bed soaked in blood.

    He did not move.

    Dead.

    Presumably his throat was slit using some sort of knife.

    When Elise found the scene she cried and ran towards her now deceased father.

    Chrom tried to go over to her but was stopped by Enrich.

    He had a grave expression on his face, one that he had not shown the entire time he was here.

    "We''re leaving."

    "?!"

    Chrom tried to reject that but was shut up by the next words Enrich spoke.

    "Listen Chrom, as I said, our lives are not important, my work is what Lord Kyrios wants. The duke was likely assassinated, we can''t have anything tying me down to this crime at all, otherwise my entire work will be all for naught. I understand, I want to help her out to but this is more important to Lord Kyrios."

    Chrom felt she could not refuse this. Her master was the one who gave her the mission after all. As Enrich said, his entire work would be thrown into chaos if he were found in the home of an assassinated Duke.

    Since no one other than a few maids who didn''t even really know them were the only witnesses to their stay here it was likely that they could escape with no one knowing.

    "But-"

    "Chrom, I know. It''s hard for me too."

    Enrich averted his gaze.

    "I- Understand."

    "Thank you."

    With those bitter words the two left the manor leaving the crying child.

    PART SIX

    A few days after the incident Chrom was once again in the middle of nowhere outside the Northern Capital. Enrich had returned to the north continent to continue on with his work and Chrom was now just waiting for her master once more.

    She gazed up once more at the large, bright moon.

    It was cold.

    Not the weather. Her heart.

    She felt a sense of death within her, ironic as she was part of the undead family. It was the death of her heart that gave her such a melancholic feeling.

    She wanted to cry but undead cannot do such a thing.

    Anguish. Sorrow. Apathy.

    She didn''t know which emotion was correct in such a situation.

    "You did what was right."

    A charismatic voice came from behind her.

    She turned around and bowed.

    It was the masked vampire; her master.

    "Lord Kyrios. I have accomplished your given task."

    "Good job."

    "..."

    "Do you hate me?"

    Kyrios asked.

    When he did Chrom looked up, startled at the question. There was no way she could hate her master, her creator.

    "How could I-?"

    "I made you do something that you did not want to, all for my benefit. I made you abandon your heart."

    "...No, I did what was necessary."

    "It''s fine you know. To speak out about these things. I can''t have my cute servant become depressed like this, it may cause a problem later."

    "... I, I wanted to save her."

    A day after the death of Duke Noire was announced her daughter was framed for the murder. It was clearly the work of the assassin she had met on that day, if she had testified against that accusation then she could have saved the daughter from being framed.

    "Is that your wish?"

    Kyrios asked once again startling Chrom.

    "Is that still possible?"

    "Who knows, I do not wish to meddle in the affairs of humans, but there may be someone who would be willing to help. Help you absolve your guilty conscience."

    ''Someone like that couldn''t possibly exist.'' Chrom wanted to say but she held it in.

    "Is there such a person?"

    "There is, I hear our lord Astaroth has taken quite an interest in that certain person, but whether that person will help you or not will be his decision. On your behalf I shall ask."

    "You will do such a thing for me, milord?"

    "Of course, my cute subordinate is depressed even I can''t stay quiet about this since it was half my fault."

    "Thank you, Milord."

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 5 - Plans and expectations

    Ascension Rebirth - Plans and expectations

    CHAPTER V

    PART ONE

    People were gathering around the city''s town square. This was the place where important news were announced and events were taken place.

    However most of the news and events that took place here were generally for low ranking nobles and commoners. Anything of note are reported to the North Tetrarch directly.

    Today an important news would be announced.

    Soldiers in heavy metal suits were standing by waiting for instructions from their superior.

    "Drag in the girl."

    A rather plump man in a lavishing brown coat, several rings on different fingers, was twirling his moustache in the most evil villain-esque way possible. If one simply added a monocle and a top hat he would be the perfect stereotype.

    The man''s attitude to people of lower status than him was bad. He treated them as insects that he could purge any time. Mistakenly thinking that the power of the trained soldiers were his own he abused the authority given to them.

    The soldiers did not like following the man''s orders but they were forced to since he was their direct superior.

    However today was different. He had a legitimate reason for today''s order of events.

    A girl was being dragged towards the podium on which the man stood.

    The girl was dirty and wore ragged clothes. Only a few days ago she was wearing a full set of lavishing clothes just like the man in front of her.

    By the bruises and cuts on located on various areas of her body she was badly abused and tortured. Not only that she was malnourished as her rib cage was visible from the outside.

    "Please- don''t- it wasn''t- me."

    The girl barely had any energy to talk.

    The soldiers violently dragged her by the arms and threw her out in the open where the passer bys could see her in such a shameful state. This wasn''t what the soldiers wanted to do but the man on the podium had instructed them to treat her in such a manner.

    "Elise Noire. Do you know why you are here?"

    The fat man spoke.

    "I don''t- please- it wasn''t me."

    She pleaded her innocence.

    The man on the podium: [Earl Vista Calros] was known to be a cruel and abusive man. Aside from his personal traits he was also known to be power hungry.

    He pointed an accusing finger at her and shouted.

    "You do not know why you were dragged here?! You are kidding me? You are here on charges of murdering [Duke Ceil Noire] your very own father!"

    "No, it wasn''t me."

    The girl regaining a bit of her vigour tried to voice her innocence once more.

    "You were found in the mansion of your father atop of your father''s corpse. You were caught red handed, how can you say that you were not guilty?!"

    Vista did not relent his accusations.

    The girl who was charged with murdering her own father could only silently weep as she was being charged with an unusually harsh sentence. It was not uncommon for those who murder members of the nobility to be charged with death but to be tortured on top of that was unheard of.

    "Uuu- it wasn''t- me. Please believe- me."

    "Enough, you are to be executed in a week. Take her away."

    "No! Please! NO!"

    The girl started screaming and kick while the soldiers dragged her away to the dungeon in which she was being kept.

    The man addressed the crowd that had gathered around to see what was happening.

    "This is the fate of all those who oppose the nobility, if you do not wish to suffer the same fate then lower your heads!"

    The commoners didn''t like this man nor his ideals. Neither the soldiers, serfs or servants agreed with the man either, however they were unable to oppose this man. Rebelling against a member of the nobility was punishable by death after all.

    PART TWO

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    "A week."

    Almost immediately after entering the city I was able to locate Elise Noire.

    She looked very young; as Kyrios said she was only about 6 or 7. In my previous world even if she were guilty of patricide, at that age she would have gotten away with it due to the law.

    This world was harsh. It once again solidified the difference between this world and the world I was familiar with.

    The man, [Duke Vista Calros] was it? He acted like he was sad for the death of [Duke Ciel Noire] but here he is treating his daughter like that. There''s definitely some sort of discrepancy here. Obviously there were other motives about pinning the blame on the girl.

    The girl was being charged with murdering her own father, from just a glance I could tell she wasn''t the type to do such things, well I guess I can only say that because I knew for a fact it wasn''t her.

    Still, I was given a week''s worth of time to finish my first priority, which was to reunite Lina with her mother. Aside from that I needed to establish a contact with the Tetrarch. The problem was ''how''. I couldn''t just waltz into the castle and demand an audience.

    Or could I?

    I could just start causing a scene in front of the Tetrarch''s castle and hope that the news of my action would reach his ears, but doing so would dishonour my father''s name. That will have to be the last resort.

    I had to take things in a much more civil manner. Come on, I can do this, I''m the man who was known as the ''corporate demon'' within my company.

    I still have a bit of time to think about it. For now I''ll focus on Lina''s issue first.

    "To be charged with murdering her own father. How pitiful."

    After saying that Lina turned towards me.

    Why are you looking at me like that? I have no intentions of committing patricide.

    "Do you think she did it as well?"

    I asked just to get her mind from wondering to weird places.

    "Eh? Um- I don''t know, you can never tell with these things. She looks innocent enough but maybe she turns really evil at night?"

    What is she, a Dracula? Actually never mind. I met one, they weren''t so bad. So far.

    "To kill her own parent- huh."

    Lina looked a little distant after saying so.

    Was she thinking of her own parents?

    I wonder if there was a time she wanted to commit matricide, I''m sure Lena might have wanted to.

    Speaking of Lina''s mother we were told an escort would meet us near the town''s square.

    At least that''s what was said on the letter. An escort would come here every day at midday for two weeks.

    How inconvenient to not have things like telephones in this world, news always travels so slow. I thought there would be magic that could remedy that problem but I don''t even think this world even considered anything of the sort.

    I have always compared this world and my previous world but I should stop doing that.

    The biggest problem I have is trying to find an equivalent for the modern conveniences, but without a frame of reference this world would develop different sort of conveniences.

    Power was centralized, that meant information was as well. That being the case, something like telecommunication magic would be detrimental to hoarding knowledge.

    Thus telecommunication magic was never developed.

    At least that''s what I think.

    "Ah, you must be Ms. Lina Trioz."

    A man who looked to be in his late 20s greeted us. He was dressed in a brown suit. He was probably the escort that we were supposed to meet.

    Compared to the well dressed man Lina was still in her maid uniform.

    "Eh? Um, hello."

    The man gave a smile to her stuttering. It was a fake smile, I knew because I would sometimes use the same one.

    "My name is Dian, I am a servant of count Lucius Rosenberg. I''m here to escort you to your mother."

    "Ah, I see."

    The man turned towards me. He was puzzled as to who I was, not a surprise. But he seemed to nod after seeing what Lina was wearing.

    "By the way, I do not see Ms. Lena Trioz. Is she not coming?"

    Lina''s expression instantly go dim.

    "She''s- she''ll be here later."

    "Hmm, I see. What is your name, young sir?"

    He focuses his attention on me.

    He probably guessed I was some noble since I was accompanying Lina. Well he wasn''t wrong.

    "My name is Morgant Fallon, Son of Mardoc Fallon, a close friend of the North Tetrarch''s."

    At my introduction the man seemed to be taken aback. That''s right, first impressions were important, there was no use being modest in such a situation.

    Even if it was a flimsy connection for me I should still abuse the names.

    That was the standard rule of negotiation.

    "I, I see a friend of the tetrarch''s. If you''re here with Ms. Lina please accompany me."

    With that the man, Dian regained his composure and lead us to a stage coach.

    To be honest it was my first time riding an actual stage coach. It was more uncomfortable that I initially imagined. I guess I was riding a wooden box driven by a horse in the end, can''t be helped.

    The place we arrived was a magnificent mansion. Much bigger than ours.

    About three or four storeys high, marvellous decorated windows.

    The front was a large metal gate.

    Dian waved at the gate guard and they opened the door.

    This was the first time I was seeing a real noble house at work. I know our family is supposed to be one as well but they never really act like it.

    After getting out we were lead towards a the front door which was about 3 meters high and carved on it was a silhouette of a female figure.

    As soon as we opened the door we were met with maids.

    Two lines of maids bowed down as we entered the building.

    "Welcome Madam Lina Trioz and her guest."

    They only credited me as ''her guest'' since they didn''t know my name. it wasn''t like I was bitter about it, but it felt somewhat off from the usual way people treat me so it caught me off guard.

    "Before we meet the master and madam we should change your attire, madam Lina."

    "Eh, ah, okay."

    She was wearing a maid uniform after all, quite unbefitting of a guest of this house.

    After meekly agreeing we were lead towards the changing room with a few maids following behind us.

    When they were about to enter the room as well Lina stopped them.

    "Ah, I can do this myself so please don''t mind."

    "But we were instructed to help you, madam."

    The maids try to argue but it is to no avail.

    "Sorry, I just feel uncomfortable undressing while people are there. I''ve been working as a maid too so I know how you feel but please leave this to me."

    "... I understand, then please take your time madam."

    Once they left Lina sighed.

    "Haaa~ this place is so tiring."

    So she''s fine with me being there while she undresses?

    "We should hurry, they''re waiting for us after all."

    "Geez, young master lacks delicacy, a nubile young woman is undressing before you. Can''t you show some more excitement?"

    I guess they let me enter with her because they thought I was just a child. Huu, if only they knew better, but it''s fine because my mind won''t bend from this level of stimulation.

    "Stop speaking nonsense and quickly choose."

    There were a variety of clothes laid before us to choose from. Well it was Lina''s choice what to wear but she kept asking me for my impression, Kyouko used to do the same, I just don''t understand why women are so fascinated by clothing.

    "Young master, what do you think of this?"

    While in her underwear she asks me. Picking a white dress and putting it close to her body.

    The dress was frilly and pure white. For someone who''s heart wasn''t as pure it sure was a funny contrast.

    "I think it''s good."

    I wasn''t particularly interested in clothes, not in this world nor my previous world.

    "Mmm, I feel like you''re just saying that so I choose my clothes quicker. I see if that''s how you''re going to play it then I have my own plans."

    Instantly on her face was a creepy expression. She had a perverted smile and was drooling. She''s really just an old man inside isn''t she?! No, wait, I don''t particularly have the right to say that.

    She then jumped on me, or would it be more apt to say she pushed me down?

    Either way, she was now on top of me in a very romantic comedy-esque manner; on her fours while I was lying down on my back below her.

    Heh, stupid girl, do you think this level of stimulation is enough to bend me? No, of course not! I won''t yield until you run around this house naked.

    "Uuu~ young master- could it be that you- swing that way?"

    "NO!"

    Please don''t give me weird ideas. I don''t swing that way, I have Kyouko!

    "Ehem~"

    Standing on the door way was Dian, though he had his back turned to avoid sight.

    "Kyah!"

    Lina tried to hide herself.

    "You were taking a bit too long so I came to see what was going on."

    "S-Sorry. I was just playing around a little bit."

    After hastily apologizing Lina chose to go with the white dress that I said was okay.

    Her face was bright red, it was almost cute. If only she as this docile every time.

    ...

    ...

    We were lead to a room on the top floor.

    In front of the room stood a man.

    Everything from the way he stood to the way he breathed screamed out his nobility. From looks alone he was in his early 40s. His hair was once blonde but was starting to mix with white

    His emerald green eyes pierced through to your true nature, or so that''s what it seemed like.

    "Lina Trioz and her guest, Morgant Fallon. Welcome, I am Count Lucius Rosenberg, it is a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

    [Lucius Rosenberg. Level 5. Count]

    We introduced ourselves and bowed.

    So this man was a Count; a strong man, politically, only a few levels lower than the tetrarch in power if I''m recalling correctly.

    "Thank you for coming, my wife had told me so much about you."

    "Ah, is that so¡­"

    Lina meekly replied.

    She was abandoned as a child, she probably didn''t think her mother would even want to talk about her.

    "I''ll tell you this now to clear up any misunderstandings, but my wife has spent the bulk of her life trying to find you and your sister. She says she deeply regrets her actions and that she wishes to meet you two just once before she¡­"

    "I understand¡­ I''ll meet with mother now."

    "Thank you."

    The duke opened the door for us.

    What I saw was a doll like woman lying in her bed. Her hair was a similar shade of blonde to Lina, her skin was pale from sickness but did not detract from her beauty.

    She was supposed to be in her late 30s or early 40s but she looked relatively young.

    She noticed us coming in and slowly opened her eyes and turned her head. I think she wanted to get up but was unable to because of the sickness.

    It reminded me of my own mother. Not the one from this world but my previous life.

    She was always working hard for both my brother and I and near the end of her life she had fallen gravely ill. Cancer as I recalled it.

    The sight of a once beautiful woman now without hair or power in her arms attached to a machine was painful. I tried to limit the amount of times I visited her because it was painful to watch.

    At least my brother kept her company during her last moments. I was just the pathetic son who wasn''t able to come to even her own funeral because of work.

    That''s why I came with Lina. I didn''t want her to experience the same thing I did. Ideally I wanted Lena to come along but because Lina ran out I was out of options. I just wish Father takes her here as well.

    "Mother¡­ I''m here."

    Lina grasped her mother''s hand.

    "Li- na? you''re here¡­"

    Tears trickled down Lina''s face.

    I used [Life force sensory] to measure just how weak she was.

    When I use this skill I can ''see'' life force. In her case it was pulsing very weakly, if I had to hazard a guess she only had a week or two to live.

    I wanted to at least introduce myself but right now I don''t think I can interrupt such a heartfelt reunion.

    "I''m going out for a bit."

    I whispered to Dian.

    "We shall arrange a bodyguard-"

    "No, it''s fine."

    I interrupted him.

    "I''ll be back in a few hours."

    "I understand."

    Turning once more I beheld the sight of a reunion between a mother and her daughter. It was pure.

    I solemnly smile as I exit the room.

    PART THREE

    -LINA''S SIDE-

    [Leona Trioz] that was the name of my mother. I had heard that she used to be some sort of noble but lost all power during a political strife and was forced to live like slave afterwards.

    What I remember of my mother is that she was always busy; always working to support both my sister and myself. Despite that she never let fatigue show on her face.

    Even if it was only an act, to me she was a strong willed woman who didn''t let anything bend her.

    However work was rather questionable. She did many things that were hidden away from the light, but that also means that anything done to her was also hidden away.

    There was a particular man.

    I only ever met him a few times on accident.

    I don''t even remember his name but I remember his features. He was a pudgy man.

    He smelled bad and was very violent.

    From what I saw and understood as a six year old was that he frequently harassed mother both in and out of work. He would visit her unannounced and do inappropriate things to her.

    Certain days when mother returned from work she was much more tired than usual. I could see the soulless expression from her eyes.

    Devoid of any will to live. That kind of person wasn''t the mother I knew.

    I later learnt that the man who was frequently harassing mother was a noble. And because he was quite powerful at that none of the other people at mother''s work could help her.

    In fact the opposite, they threw her out because the man was too troublesome to deal with.

    After, the man did not stop. He even once visited our little run down home and did something to mother. The thing they did was not out of love.

    Mother, unable to find any work fell deeper and deeper into depression.

    One day I had fallen gravely ill but there was no medicine in our poor run down house.

    My mother went to the man for help since he was the only one she could ask.

    The said this.

    "Cast out your daughters and I shall save them."

    Having no choice mother listen to the advice of the man. However in the end the man never helped us.

    I was left thrown out onto the streets with my sister desperately trying to help me.

    I was so angry at mother, ''why did she trust that evil man?'' I wanted to shout.

    ''Do you like that man more than your own daughters?!''

    Anger piled onto me but I was unable voice any of them due to my sickness.

    Eventually we were taken in by servant of the North tetrarch and was given a place to work, live and eat. I was saved only because of the kindness of the tetrarch''s servants.

    From that day on I decided to dedicate myself to any task I was given. As a servant, and should I ever happen to come across a person in a similar situation to myself it would be my turn to help them.

    Like that only happiness befell my sister and I.

    The North Tetrarch''s son, gave us an important job. To live happily with his friend.

    That was how we came to be with our current masters.

    At first we were a little shy but they quickly helped us get accustomed. They don''t treat us like servants but like true family.

    In this country servants do not dine with their masters, but our masters gave us the excuse that it was uncomfortable to eat while being watched so made us join them.

    It was the first time we were able to experience something like a true family.

    Overwhelmed by happiness we decided to live solely for their sake.

    When the young master was born it was joyous day for both my sister and I. It was like we had gotten a new younger brother.

    At first the young master cried a lot. Abnormally so, I thought it was weird but the mistress told me that everything will be okay.

    After a year the young master''s attitude took a turn. Instead of crying, now he spent his days in a sort of depressive state. I don''t know why a baby was acting like this but I was getting worried.

    When I asked mistress once more she told me that the baby was fine physically. I couldn''t argue with her since she was a doctor.

    Truthfully I think the mistress was also getting quite worried about the state of the young master.

    However on the third year the young master started to become much more active. His depression had completely disappeared, no I don''t think it had ever truly disappeared but he never showed us that face anymore.

    It was then that I finally felt like the young master was opening up to me. I teased him quite a bit to make up for the lack of interaction for the first two years. For some reason while he''s only a child he never acts like one.

    In fact if I had to compare his attitude was similar to Sebastian''s, another servant of the Fallon household.

    It was a bit vexing to see a child who was much younger than me act more mature than me so I constantly pressed him. It didn''t look like he hated it, in fact he looked at me with sympathetic eyes.

    The eyes an elder brother would give his younger sister.

    How cheeky for such a small brat.

    It wasn''t until the incident that happened in the forest that I truly changed my view of him. Up until then I had only thought that he was just a cheeky brat acting like an adult. I thought that all of the mannerisms and attitude were learnt by watching Sebastian.

    When a boy named Ian went missing in the forest the young master immediately ran after him. A forest filled with monsters, he just went in without any regard for his own safety.

    If it were me I wouldn''t be able to do that. I''d be too scared.

    When we learnt of the news of the event we rushed to the entrance of the forest. Waiting there was the missing boy named Ian.

    He told us how the young master saved him and they were running from a mass of monsters.

    From what I could tell of the situation it was that young master used himself as bait while saving the boy.

    That''s when it really hit me, how precious the young master was.

    Being able to sacrifice himself for another.

    When I think back mother tried to do the same thing by going to the man. She tried to sacrifice herself in order to save me from my illness. It was just unfortunate that the man was such a terrible scum that I wasn''t saved.

    But I finally understood mother''s intentions by the young master''s actions.

    That day when the young master didn''t return from the forest I cried. I cried more than his parents, but I think I was weeping more for my mother than the young master.

    I am truly sorry about that.

    Luckily the young master was able to escape from the forest relatively unharmed. He truly was something special to do that at the age of three. It made me realize how pathetic I was trying to hold onto mother''s hand still at the age of six.

    I decided then to forgive mother.

    After the young master''s fourth birthday a letter arrived addressed to my sister and I.

    It was about how my mother was able to escape the evil man and marry with a good person, however she had recently fallen terminally ill and wishes to see my sister and I for the last time.

    Since I had forgiven my mother already I decided that I would grant her last wish.

    But my sister was different. She still felt bitter about mother abandoning us and she refused to answer mother''s call.

    It was the first time that Lena and I had such a disagreement like that. I didn''t know how to handle the situation so I just fought. I fought with her but when the mistress who was pregnant tried to stop us I accidently knocked her over.

    Feeling terrified and ashamed at what I had just done I ran away. Instead of apologizing I ran away.

    I thought I had grown stronger but that wasn''t it at all. I only thought I did; I was still the same.

    It was the young master who chased after me. He told me that everything was okay.

    But I couldn''t stop crying I was so ashamed of what I did.

    The young master comforted me. Gave me a chest to cry on.

    Even though his chest was small it felt big at the same time.

    ''Ah I really can''t win against the young master'' I thought. He was an existence much bigger than someone petty like me.

    The young master did not ask me to return home but decided to come with me on the journey to the Northern capital.

    Even though it was a journey that a child shouldn''t be able to take he was very adamant.

    I wanted to stop him but I was only a small existence compared to him, what right did I have to stop him?

    Since I was saving up some money I had enough for the trip to the northern capital.

    The first day was actually fairly easy. We were able to hitch a ride to the nearest town and found ourselves a tavern.

    I didn''t have too much money but I didn''t want the young master to know that, so I deliberately ordered some heavy dinner.

    However I was na?ve. The young master already knew, he only ordered a small bit of fruit. Still, he didn''t eat the fruit outright, he crushed it into a cup and drank the juice.

    It was the first time I''ve ever seen anything like that.

    While I was mesmerized by what the young master was doing I accidently managed to choke on my food.

    The young master offered me the drink he was drinking even though it was the only food he had. He really did have a big heart.

    After drinking that weird juice the events of that night became a little hazy.

    I think there was a fight in the tavern but with whom I wasn''t sure. I remember lashing out a large man when he said something foolish like ''I''m the strongest''.

    I told him that there was someone stronger, and that was the young master.

    The man got angrier when I said that but I didn''t yield.

    Before the argument escalated the young master once again came to my rescue. He really was like a prince.

    But I was a bit stubborn back then as well. I ran out of the tavern but my legs felt heavy and I couldn''t go far. Young master followed after me and rubbed my back to make the hazy feeling go away.

    The big man came out of the tavern to chase after me.

    I''m not too sure on what happened afterwards, but I think there was a fight.

    The fight didn''t last too long and after that the young master took me to our room and laid me to rest.

    When I woke up the next morning my body felt extremely heavy.

    Young master was waiting for me with a cup of water.

    Afterwards he told me to have a heavy breakfast and that it''ll feel much better if I did. Though doing so means that he would have little to eat as well, still I couldn''t refuse him because of the powerful migraines.

    After the meal I was feeling much better. In fact I was better than I was yesterday.

    During the journey to the capital I think the young master took more care of me than I did of him. I was still a little unstable; the prospects of meeting my mother again after all these years and what I did to mistress was piling up.

    He really knows how to take care of people despite his age. Sometimes I wonder if he is even a child, well I saw his birth so it''s undeniable that he is a child.

    When we finally got to the capital there was some kind of public event. I thought it might be something interesting and went but what I saw was not something I wanted to see.

    A small girl only about the age six was being tried for patricide.

    It reminded me, I can''t say that I didn''t think about matricide, this was a tough world after all. Still, she looked rather innocent, not the type to do that. I knew that because those eyes she had were familiar to my own when I was that age.

    Young master was unusually interested in that girl. Could it be that it was love at first sight?

    No, I don''t think it was like that. The way he looked at her was more objective. He spoke a few words of sympathy but nothing more. Still, I couldn''t help but wonder why he was so interested in her.

    We then met Dian, a servant of the house that my mother was the wife of.

    He was pretty handsome, a bit older than me. I felt a little embarrassed because I was still in my maid uniform.

    We were taken to the mansion that my mother was supposedly living in. It was huge.

    Much bigger than I had initially thought.

    Bigger than the Fallon house which was fairly large as well.

    The entrance was adorned with statues and a fountain.

    Everything was so outstandingly pretty, to the point that I was slightly dubious as to whether my mother really did want to see me. She was living in such a luxurious place.

    I met the husband of my mother. I guess he would be my step father.

    He was a count.

    Count Lucius Rosenberg. He was slightly older than my mother, he held an air of magnificence and valour.

    He told me that my mother spent the most of her remaining life trying to find my sister and I.

    When I first laid my eyes on mother it was no longer the beautiful strong willed woman I once knew.

    She was just a tired old bedridden woman.

    There were so many things I wanted to ask and tell.

    About my life, about Lena about my masters and about young master.

    But when I wanted to speak the words wouldn''t come out.

    Seeing that powerful woman all weak and tired I lost all motivations.

    At one point I wanted to scream out that ''this wasn''t my mother''. I mean she was so different! What was this, she was just another human like us.

    "Li- Na? You''re here."

    When she called out my name I felt my heart stop.

    Tears involuntarily trickled down my face.

    That voice; she was undoubtedly the mother I knew.

    "M-Mother¡­"

    I grasped her hand tightly. I was shaking.

    My mother was so fragile. Her face was riddled with wrinkles.

    Whatever disease she had it did not treat her kindly.

    I sat there holding my mother''s hand for some amount of time. We did not converse but we did understand each other.

    She tried to look around but she when she didn''t find what she was looking for she got a little dejected.

    I think it was probably Lena that she wanted to see.

    "Lena and I got a little separated on our way. She''ll be here soon."

    I lied.

    But I think my mother knew that and just gave me a wry smile.

    She then fell asleep.

    As soon as I left the room I asked the duke what sort of illness my mother had been afflicted by.

    "The disease is known as [Iwan''s magic disease], it slowly ceases the function of the afflicted patient''s internal organs until it finally shuts down either the heart or the brain. Currently there are no known cure for the disease. I''m sorry."

    [Iwan''s magic disease] I heard about it before when I was working at the tetrarch''s castle but it''s said that the mortality rate is 100%.

    So then mother really was going to¡­

    No, I should stop thinking that way. Even if that were the case the best thing I can do for mother now was to stay by her side until her last moments.

    I looked around for young master but he was nowhere to be seen.

    "Where''s the young master?"

    I asked Dian.

    "Morgant Fallon? He wanted to go out for a bit, when I offered some bodyguards he refused. He said he''d be back in a few hours."

    "I- see."

    If it was young master there was probably nothing to worry about.

    Still I as getting a bit worried.

    "I''ll go find him."

    "I understand. Dian please go with her."

    The duke who overheard us offered Dian''s assistance.

    "Eh? You don''t have to."

    I tried to refuse.

    "If something happens to my wife''s daughter I could never forgive myself, please."

    After he says something like that I couldn''t refuse.

    "I, I understand, then I''ll be in your care."

    With that the two of us went off to find the young master."

    PART FOUR

    -MORGANT''S SIDE-

    The atmosphere in the room was getting a little to tense for me so I left.

    Well that wasn''t the only reason I still had another mission to do in this city.

    That was to rescue Elise Noire from execution.

    I wondered around town a bit seeing the different landmarks, wondering if I could use any of it in case of emergency.

    It was good to know your surroundings, especially when you weren''t in your home ground.

    That being said this place really did resemble that of an RPG. Weaponsmiths, blacksmiths, merchant vendors, restaurants, inns, taverns, town squares, adventurer guilds.

    There were so many places that I had instinctively known from the experiences of games.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The streets were busy and filled to the brim with many different people and races.

    I see elves, giants, half beasts, fairies.

    Adventurers adorned with heavy equipment; Warriors.

    Those with light equipment; rogues and archers.

    Even some in magical clothing; mages.

    This busy atmosphere it really reminded me back of my previous life.

    That world was always busy, people had some place to go or something to do. Even though humans have comparatively short lives they were always so distracted.

    This place was similar. Everyone had a purpose to do here.

    Whether it was meeting someone or shopping for their next big mission.

    I closed my eyes and tried to calm myself in the noise of the masses. For some reason it was soothing.

    Incidentally the median level among adventurers in this city was around 15 ~ 20.

    That being the case why was the idiot, what''s his name, Neil? Blabbering on about being the ''strongest''?

    "I apologize for interrupting your meditation, master."

    I don''t know how much time actually passed but someone interrupted me.

    For a second I felt really vulnerable.

    It was a female voice. From the sounds she was about early twenties? About the same age as Lina. Actually why am I trying to guess? I could just open my eyes.

    Beautiful. Was the first thing that came into my mind.

    She had silky white hair and azure eyes. She was dressed in some sort of steel plated armor. It wasn''t like the usual depiction of female warriors in most modern RPGs where it was bikini armor.

    This was real armor. It covered her chest, her abdomen, arms and legs.

    Straddled on her back was a large white shield and a small claymore.

    [Chrom. Level 32, Homunculus Soldier]

    So she wasn''t human. Homunculus are those right? Undead minions created from alchemy. Was someone practicing alchemy nearby?

    Wait, did she just call me ''master''?

    "Can I help you?"

    "Forgive my late introductions, I am called Chrom. I was told by Master Kyrios to be under your command for the duration of this mission. That said, please command me as you see fit."

    ...

    ''Please command me'', if you say something like that in that tone of voice¡­

    Just kidding, I won''t falter from such a weak display of submission.

    Anyway, that guy Kyrios did mention he''d transfer over one of his minions to me. What was she some sort of tamed monster?

    She had a rather distant look on her face. I felt that there was some sort of personal attachment to this mission. However that was none of my business unless it affects the mission directly.

    I guess with this my attack force just hit the roof.

    Anyway this girl- Chrom, her life force was rather unique, unlike anything I''ve ever seen.

    Was it because she was a homunculus? But it feels strangely tangible.

    "Gyah-?"

    What- oh, whoops. My hand was just naturally guided to her supple breasts.

    "Sorry, I was just examining your life force and-"

    This sensation- a C? no probably a D.

    "Examining my life force?"

    She tilted her head in confusion. Kyrios didn''t tell her anything?

    Well she was far below his level, so I imagine that she''s just a minion in his eyes. Though to me she was a large breasted older sister type.

    That being said. Her life force feels like it could be easily recreated. Was it because she was a homunculus?

    From what I know of homunculus'' were that they were created existences using alchemy. At least according to pop culture in my previous life, if that''s true then she was akin to an undead minion. I should be able to create something similar to her.

    "Just a second."

    I closed my eyes and concentrated on that life force.

    Her life force was definitely different than normal. If I had to compare, ordinary life force was more akin to a gentle breeze but her life force was more like a breeze from a fan.

    In other words a created construct; unnatural.

    Right. If I just use a part of my own life force and shape it into a human figure¡­

    I should be able to-

    Suddenly a green lightning hit the ground in front of me.

    From the ground burst a skeletal hand, which dragged its body from beneath.

    [New skill developed: [Summon Skeleton Knight]].

    What.

    What dug itself out of the floor was a 2.3 meter tall skeleton knight.

    It wore armor as black as the night. With a helmet that had Y shape cut out that revealed its skull behind it. In its eye socket was a crimson dot that was supposed to be its eyes.

    Black armor in which the middle was slightly revealing it''s rib cage and inside it was a red glowing orb, probably it''s soul or something similar.

    Its gauntlets were also a similar shade of black and looked extremely durable.

    Its black greaves shook the floor every time it took a step.

    In its left hand was a large black obsidian shield.

    In its right hand was a large black obsidian lance.

    "KUWAAAHH!"

    It unleashed an ungodly roar across the entire city.

    The people of the city started screaming and some of the more braver adventurers stepped forward to fight it.

    Although I don''t like using people like this, I couldn''t deny how good of an opportunity this was to test this out. After all I had been waiting so long for something like this.

    A true necromancer like skill; I had finally learnt it.

    "Chrom, we''re stepping back a bit."

    "Eh? But what about that monster?"

    "I summoned it, but it would be troublesome for people to realize that so we''re going to mix in with the crowds. I''ll control it from there."

    "I understand."

    With that we hid into the crowds. I stood on a slightly elevated area so I could at least see what I was doing, it would be bad if I accidentally killed one of the adventurers. I would like to avoid becoming a murderer any time soon.

    I took a look at the deathly skeleton knight.

    [Skeleton Knight. Level 10].

    So it adopts my own level. If it was only level 10 then the adventurers there who are level 15 ~ 20 should be able to easily handle it.

    For now it looks like I can control the skeleton knight even though I was about 50 meters away from it. The control radius was good.

    ''What''s that?!''

    ''A monster just appeared inside the town!''

    ''Guards!''

    ''Someone kill it!''

    I could hear the people''s cries. Weren''t they being a bit too hysterical? I get that it looks incredibly demonic but still it was only level 10.

    ''Charge!''

    One of the warrior adventurers called out. It looks like he was the leader of the group fighting my minion.

    Two sword wielding fighters got close and started hacking at my minion but unexpectedly it did nearly no damage. Not even a scratch was on my skeleton, what monstrous defensive stats.

    My skeleton swung its shield and sent one of the attacking adventurers flying.

    ''Uwaa!''

    He cried as he hit the pavement. He wasn''t dead but it looks like he was unconscious.

    Oi, oi, are you serious? This thing was only level 10 and it just took out a level 15 fighter in a single swing. Doesn''t that destroy the balance of the game?

    ''Tch, this monster is tough! Boss! What do we do?!''

    The remaining fighter asked.

    ''Archer!''

    An elven archer came in front and took some pot shots at my minion. Are you serious? That steel blade didn''t even scratch it you think some wooden bolt would do damage?

    If memory serves correct, archers were good against organic targets, you know those with flesh and pain receptors still attached. That skeleton clearly had neither.

    As I expected the wooden arrows just deflected off the surface of my minion''s armour.

    "That skeleton is very strong."

    Chrom commented besides me.

    "Are you really saying that? That thing''s only level 10."

    "Level 10?"

    Of course she didn''t know what I was talking about. I don''t know why I even blurted that out either.

    "It''s nothing. That thing isn''t as strong as you think."

    "But it can clearly handle several adventurers at once, and that defensive ability is nothing to laugh at."

    Am I really the weird one here? Was I wrong in underestimating that skeleton?

    I know levels don''t really mean much when there''s only a different of only about a few but still. I feel like a [Fire bullet] spell from a competent mage should be able to take it out.

    As if on cue a mage came out.

    ''Mage!''

    ''I got this one."

    He says with a smirk.

    You know I''ve kept the movement of that skeleton to a minimum, in fact I haven''t made it take even a single step. So far it was a stationary target.

    If I really wanted to I make it move around and swing its lance which it hasn''t even used.

    ''[Fire bullet]!''

    The mage shouted out.

    Pang~

    And the fire bullet was stopped by the shield. There was smoke coming from the shield but it wasn''t even damaged.

    ''I''ll take care of this!''

    The commanding warrior took the charge and ran towards my skeleton. Surprisingly the warrior was far stronger than the other adventurers under his command.

    It managed to make a single scratch on the skeleton''s shield.

    Well, I think I''ve seen enough. This skeleton was clearly overpowered, I won''t be able to get a clear grasp of its limits without making it fight a worthier opponent.

    So I made the skeleton pretend it was struggling to fight the warrior commander and as the warrior took a single slash at the easy opening I made I unsummoned the skeleton making it look like it was defeated.

    After that a cheer came from the crowds.

    ''You did it leader!''

    ''Kyah~ leader you''re so cool!''

    ''I never doubted you leader!''

    Undeserved praises were being sung towards him. I just hope he doesn''t get overconfident from this exchange and get himself killed.

    "Did you perhaps unsummon that skeleton as it was being attacked?"

    As expected of someone who was level 32. She clearly understood what was going on.

    "Yeah, I had enough of that experiment. Actually Chrom, I want to test it out a bit more, do you mind fighting it later?"

    "Yes, I''ll be glad to fight something that strong."

    Even though she looked like a maiden, somewhat, she was still part of violence loving demon race after all.

    Chrom should be able to fare better against my skeleton knight so I''ll be able to get a more conclusive analysis on its limit and power.

    By the way I gained another level from that farce of a battle. There really was no limit to what gives me experience points in this world.

    I could probably become level 100 by starting a food vendor.

    Regardless, the mission at hand was the rescue Elise Noire from execution.

    "Now, what to do about the girl."

    I tried brainstorming ideas, but none of them were really that great of a plan.

    "We should just break into the dungeon and take her by force."

    Are homunculi usually this dumb?

    Or was it a trait of the demon race to just charge straight into a problem with brute force?

    "If we do that how is the girl supposed to live the rest of her life? In fear of authority and running her whole life? Rejected, we can''t do that."

    "I see. I apologize, I am not good with these things. I will have to leave the planning to you master."

    I guess the only thing we can really do is appeal directly to the tetrarch, but before that I should get the details of what really happened.

    "Chrom, what exactly happened? How did Duke Ceil Noire die?"

    She made a pained expression before telling me, it was then I realized that there really was a personal stake in this.

    The basic gist of the story goes like this.

    Chrom was tasked with protecting a representative of the demon race.

    That VIP was meeting up with Duke Noire to negotiate an alliance between the [North Continent]; which was a predominantly demon continent, and Ariadyne.

    Duke Noire also doubles as the [Minister for External Affairs] so this does make sense.

    During their stay at the Duke''s manor an assassin raided and killed the duke and started a fire to distract everyone from that.

    When Elise, Chrom and the VIP found the duke dead in his bed the VIP opted to leave saying that it was a bad idea to be tied down to an assassination of a noble as it would hinder progress between the demons and humans.

    While I do understand the decision the VIP made I can''t say I condone it.

    The culprit for setting up the assassination was obviously Duke Vista Calros.

    Unfortunately Duke Noire died and the body was discovered by his daughter which would be Elise Noire.

    At that time the guards and Duke Vista himself who was nearby came and found Elise Noire covered in her father''s blood, leading to the assumption that Elise was the perpetrator for the murder.

    Chrom decided to prioritize the mission of protecting that VIP instead of affirming Elise''s innocence.

    The VIP understandably wanted to protect his work and decided not to intervene in that matter as well.

    I guess something like this could be called as an unfortunate turn of events.

    Anyway, going by that story it might be possible to make Chrom testify for Elise''s innocence as a witness to the crime. However, just hers wouldn''t be enough to convict a Duke.

    I need more information; examples of corruption, shady deals, assassination attempts. I need evidence for all those to get the case rolling.

    It really just looks to me like Duke Vista wanted power so he killed his competitor and framed his daughter. I''ve dealt with so many cases like this in the corporate world back in my previous life so it shouldn''t be that hard.

    Now the problem is how to get into the Vista estate.

    The easiest way would be to just straight up confront Duke vista. Doing that he would probably want to shut me up and convict me as some sort of criminal as well and throw me in the dungeon.

    That dungeon is beneath the Vista estate so if I can just escape from there I should be able to search the house to my heart''s content.

    Later on when I present the case to the tetrarch I could just say that I was unjustly imprisoned and while attempting to escape I ''found'' evidence of his corruptions and shady dealings.

    As for how to get into contact with the tetrarch- I should be able to use my father''s name and Count Lucius'' power to get an audience.

    At least that''s the rough plan that I decided to go with.

    Hmm, now then what to do with Chrom. Ideally I want her to come with me but that would be bad, since I need her to testify for Elise''s innocence. If she was someone already opposing the Earl the testimony would just be thrown out the window.

    "Right, Chrom I need you to sit this one out."

    "How can that be? I wish to be there with you master."

    She wasn''t saying that she wanted to be with me, she was saying that she wanted to contribute to the mission, or so I assume. Anyway, like I thought there was some personal issues here and there but that needs to take a back seat.

    "The thing is I need you to testify for Elise''s innocence, but you can''t do that if you''re already opposing Duke Vista, they''ll just think you''re lying. So for this I need you to pretend to be a random adventurer witness."

    "Mmm, I can''t say that I like this plan, but if that''s what you want me to do then I will comply with master''s plans."

    "Thanks. Don''t worry I''ll say something nice for your evaluation report."

    "Evaluation report?"

    "Nothing, don''t worry. Anyway the plan is that, do you have anywhere to stay?"

    "Yes, I''ve been staying at the local inn."

    "Alright stay out of sight until I call for you. This plan hinges on you not being discovered by anyone."

    "I understand."

    Alright we should start the plan¡­

    "Young master, are you alright?!"

    And the plan was bust from the get go.

    I turned towards Lina who was looking at me with a frantic expression.

    "Lina?"

    "Thank goodness, you''re fine. I heard that there was a monster in this area, but it looks like that was taken care of."

    As Lina tried to draw close to me, probably to hug me or something, Chrom got in the way.

    To make matters worse she drew her sword and pointed it towards Lina and Dian who raised their hands out of instinct.

    "Master, it''s dangerous please stay back."

    Are you for real?! Did you really just do this right now?

    "No, no, no. Lina isn''t an enemy, sheath your sword."

    Ugh, what''s the best way to deal with this situation? My perfect plan was found out by the one person in this city I didn''t want to be found out by. She''d worry needlessly.

    Then again she does have connections to the Count that could be a big help.

    I guess we should increase our allies for this mission.

    "Chrom, change of plans. I''m going to have to make some adjustments, come with me."

    "... Understood."

    Lina and Dian just stood there with a blank expression.

    PART FIVE

    We were currently back at the count''s house sipping tea at a round table.

    The only people in the room were Lina, Count Lucius, Dian, Chrom and myself.

    I was organizing the information in my head and as to how to explain it to them. Obviously I can''t just flat out tell my collaboration with the folks at the demon army. That would be troublesome in its own way.

    I know I said that the plan was bust when we were discovered by Lina and co. but that wasn''t really true, if we can secure their cooperation we can still do this, actually it might go better than planned.

    "Um, young master?"

    "Yes?"

    "Are- you going to introduce her?"

    Lina pointed towards Chrom with a rather suspicious glare. Well, of course she would, Chrom was pointing a sword at her.

    "She''s an important witness."

    "Witness?"

    "That''s right, witness to the murder of Duke Noire."

    "Eh? What do you mean?"

    "Before that I guess I should tell you all what I''m planning to do."

    I took another sip of my tea.

    I felt like I was trying to confess to a crime.

    I got intense stares in my direction as I tried to avert my gaze.

    "I plan on rescuing Elise Noire from her execution."

    "What do you mean young master? Is she someone you know?"

    "No, I just got a little request from someone to save her."

    "Request? I don''t understand we just got here today."

    "That''s- a little hard to explain. I''d rather keep that a secret, but I assure you that I''m not betraying your trust in me. So please take my word for this."

    I bowed towards the three people.

    "Ah, erm, please raise your head young master, to lower your head to a servant like me is improper."

    Lina seemed flustered and didn''t know what to do. I know I was taking advantage of her kindness to keep secrets from her, and that I was using her to make the duke into my ally as well.

    Lina sighed.

    "I understand, then please tell us as much as you can."

    The Count gives me a bemused look. He probably finds this entire situation a little absurd. It''s not like I don''t understand his feelings though, if a child came up to me asked if they can lead an important business negotiation in my past life then I would be a little troubled as well.

    That''s one of the many disadvantages of having this body.

    The only thing I can do now is to explain the situation and hope that he cooperates. As long as Lina is here he''ll at least listen to what I have to say.

    "Firstly, concerning the murder of Duke Noire. Of course his daughter Elise Noire isn''t the true culprit, the one responsible is Duke Vista. From what Chrom has told me he had sent assassins and framed his daughter."

    "Duke Vista? Isn''t he the man who was shouting at the middle of the town''s square earlier today?"

    "Yes, the culprit is framing the victim''s daughter. It''s really a classic. So I planned to-"

    As I was about to explain my plans I was interrupted by the duke. He didn''t look very happy, perhaps a little concerned.

    "Child, I do not think you should be doing something so reckless. Duke Vista is a ruthless and power hungry man. If you were to be caught it would be immediate execution."

    "I, I understand that much."

    "First of all, it''s odd for a child to do this, leave it to the adults."

    "No, but-"

    I didn''t really know what to say. Out of my myriad of experience in negotiation I have never had to defend a child''s action when doing something potentially dangerous. Of course not, it would go against common sense.

    In this situation, were I to be an ordinary child he would be absolutely correct in stopping me.

    For that reason I cannot blame him for hindering me.

    At a loss on what to do Lina interjected and defended my actions.

    "Count Lucius, perhaps it is not my place to say this but I think we should trust the young master."

    "Lina?"

    "All my life, I''ve never been very smart. I''ve gotten by only on the good will of others. But the young master is different me that was so pathetic. He has always thought through with his head and was always right. Compared to me even now, he is much more mature. If it wasn''t for the young master I would never have gotten over my depression and never would have met with mother. So I beg of you please listen to what the young master has to say!"

    Lina prostrated herself before the duke. Even I was startled at what she had just said. I don''t think I did anything that great, I only comforted her a few times.

    "Still, I cannot leave by a child to lead such a dangerous operation and I''m concerned about the wellbeing of the people of this house."

    "If it''s about my safety you do not have to worry. Chrom here is an experienced adventurer so she''ll be my bodyguard for this mission. As for the people of this house I assure you that no harm will befall them."

    "Hmm. How can you guarantee such a thing?"

    Good, he''s waning.

    "I plan to involve the Tetrarch in this matter and your house will not be mentioned at any point in this operation, there will be no way for the Duke to realize that you were involved. There are two things I want the Count to do for me, one of which is to allow me to gain an audience with the Tetrarch once I''ve completed the task."

    "The Tetrarch? I''m not in a position to be able to gain an audience with such a distinguished person."

    "That''s fine, if you tell them you are a representative of Mardoc Fallon, they should at least hear you out. Once you get the chance please explain the situation to the Tetrarch."

    The Count closed his eyes and pondered.

    "Child, once you get into contact with Duke Vista you will no doubt be sent to his dungeon to be tortured. You may even die."

    "Of course I understand, in the first place I was planning on that to get into contact with Elise Noire by getting caught."

    This time Lina has a worried expression when she hears the word ''torture''.

    "But young master you''ll be hurt."

    "Don''t worry about that, that''s why we have Chrom here to make sure I don''t get tortured."

    Of course that''s a lie, we can''t have Chrom revealing herself before meeting the Tetrarch, but if I don''t say this much then they''ll be more troublesome.

    "Hmm, very well, for Lina''s sake I will cooperate with you this time."

    "I thank you."

    I bowed once more at the duke.

    "Young master what''s your plan specifically?"

    "There are three things I need for this operation to go smoothly. The first is evidence that Duke Vista ordered the assassination of Duke Noire, even with Chrom''s testimony the word of a single adventurer will not be enough."

    "And the other two?"

    "Before I can present the evidence I need to gain sympathy from the Tetrarch, so proof of corruption, shady dealings, bribery, anything I can find I will present beforehand to get a leaning towards my side."

    "I see, if you could do that, then it might just work. As expected of young master."

    Lina had a satisfied face, why was she so happy when I was the one doing the heavy lifting?

    "Finally, I need the people."

    "The people?"

    The Count gave me a quizzical look.

    "The coup de grace, this last one is merely for show but it should be just as effective as the others. Which brings us to the second thing I wish the count to do, rally people who are dissatisfied with the duke and make them appear outside the Tetrarch''s castle on the day of the trial."

    "Rally people?"

    "Yes, it should be clear once everything is done, but this last part is just as important as the other two items on the agenda."

    "I see."

    "I, I''ll help too!"

    Lina suddenly says enthusiastically. How cute.

    "Hmm. I see, so you''ve thought this through."

    "Yes."

    Lina looks a little confused as to what was happening but that''s okay, she wasn''t exactly a pivotal part of the plan. She was awfully pumped up for someone who didn''t understand even a third of this conversation.

    "Very well, then I shall arrange and audience with the Tetrarch once you return and rally supporters."

    "Thank you."

    "Young master, please be careful."

    "Don''t worry Lina. I''ll be back."

    I gave a small smile as I left the Count''s mansion with Chrom.

    "Master about what you said, is it not a little different?"

    I can''t tell if she is stupid or perceptive. Maybe both?

    "Right, for starters we can''t have you revealing yourself before the end."

    "Then how am I to save you from imprisonment?"

    "You don''t."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I should be able to escape the prison on my own. I wish you wouldn''t look at me with the same eyes as the Count, I am Astaroth''s chosen after all."

    When I mention Astaroth''s name Chrom immediately shuts up. It seems she''s fully understood the situation now.

    I''m not strong but if it''s only behind a few bars I should be able to use [Decay] to escape. I should also be able to deal with the guards without too much trouble. I don''t want to use it but if push comes to shove then I still have [Summon Skeleton Knight] at my disposal, although using that may through my plans out of balance yet again.

    Still, Chrom is visibly dejected that she doesn''t get too much of a pivotal role in all this.

    I guess it can''t be helped.

    "Chrom, for now try to gather supporters from adventurers who are also dissatisfied with the Duke, but make sure not to get caught by the Duke''s eyes."

    "Understood!"

    Looks like that worked.

    With that my plan began.

    PART SIX

    I was now standing in front of the Vista estate. But really, this place is uncannily large. It might even be comparable to the count''s estate, I guess that makes sense he''s a Duke after all.

    On the other side of the street I could see a half burnt down mansion, so that''s the Noire estate.

    One of the guards came up to me.

    "What is it child? You should not be here."

    "But I have something to tell Duke Vista! It''s an important piece of information about the murder of DUke Ciel."

    The Guard looks taken aback, he doesn''t really know how to treat this situation. On one hand I''m just a small, ignorant child, while on the other hand the case regarding Duke Ciel''s death is a rather large incident.

    "Hmmm."

    "I just want to speak to the Duke, is it no good? It might be bad if I tell him."

    He seemed to give in when I tell him it was bad for the Duke.

    "I get, just wait here I''ll try to see with my superiors."

    "Okay~!"

    At least the soldiers in this mansion are not loyal to the Duke. If it''s like this I might even be able to gain their cooperation in taking down the Duke.

    After waiting about 30 minutes the soldier returns but this time with a pudgy man.

    It was Duke Vista himself.

    "This is the child that had some information on Duke Ciel''s death?"

    He looks at me quizzically. This man truly is unpleasant to look at.

    "Yes. I just had to tell Duke Vista because I respect him so much!"

    "O-Oh, hmph I see. Well then why don''t you come in?"

    Whoa, how easy.

    After dismissing the soldiers the Duke himself personally lead to me to his office.

    It was a large office with lots of books. In the center of the room was a two sofas facing towards each other and in the middle was a tea table.

    I sat on one of the sofas while he sat on the opposite one.

    I see something that resembles a stamp. Oh, so these are the ''official seals''. I was a little curious since I haven''t seen anything like it. It was bigger than a family seal back in my previous life.

    "Is that your official stamp?"

    "That''s right, all nobles get one. Do you want to see?"

    He gives me the stamp, what a careless man.

    It''s bigger than my four year old hands. Well, that''s to be expected.

    "Cool, this is the first time I''ve seen something like this."

    "I see. But let us get back on track."

    He says while taking away the stamp.

    "Okay~"

    I answer enthusiastically.

    "Now then child, you said you have some important information regarding Ciel''s death?"

    "That''s right~ I heard it from a witness but Elise Noire wasn''t the one who killed the late Duke, apparently it was someone else."

    I could see the Duke''s face distort a bit. Right on the mark, eh?

    I tried to make a sad face as I said the next line.

    "The witness said that the true culprit is you! That''s not true right? I can''t believe that my most respected Duke was capable of that!"

    I can feel his frown becoming more intense.

    "Tell me- child, just who was this witness?"

    She was a white haired adventurer, I didn''t get her name but she died during the monster attack at the town square earlier this evening."

    "White haired? Could it be her? And monster attack? Hmm, I do recalling hearing something about a monster appearing at the square this evening. I didn''t think anyone was killed but if she of all people was then all the more reason to celebrate."

    He was whispering under his breath. I could totally hear him, is he underestimating me because I''m a child? What a fool.

    "I see- hmm, you must be quite thirsty since you came all the way during the night to tell me. Why don''t I get you some tea?"

    "Ah, you don''t have to do that I can get it myself."

    "Haha, nonsense, you''re the guest I simply must."

    "I see, okay then!"

    This guy was an amateur. I can plainly see him pour some sort of medicine into the tea. Does he think just because I''m a kid he can get away with being so sloppy?

    Anyway it''d be a little problematic if it was poison. Though I don''t think he''ll want to kill a small child in his office so it''s probably just sleep inducing medicine.

    "Here you go."

    I don''t know what tea it was but it was really bad. It was really bitter and I could smell the medicine oozing from the steam.

    Little does he know that poison and the like won''t affect me, well rather than being immune to it I can regulate it in my body thanks to my necromancy.

    "Thank you."

    I say with a smile and drink the whole thing."

    The Earl has a devious smile the whole time.

    It was most definitely sleeping medicine.

    After about 20 minutes of talking I pretended to get drowsy.

    "What''s wrong? Are you sleepy?"

    "Ah, yes a little bit."

    "It is getting awfully late, why don''t you have a nap here? I''ll wake you up in the morning."

    "I see, thank you."

    Then I pretended to fall asleep.

    ...

    ...

    I was taken to an underground cell beneath the Vista estate as I expected. The one who took me was a soldier, he looked extremely displeased about the situation, but had to comply with the duke''s orders.

    The underground dungeon was dark and damp; I couldn''t see much and I could hear noises of water dropping.

    My hands were cuffed and shackled, so were my legs.

    This was getting quite exciting.

    And thus my plan on taking down the duke started.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 11

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 35 (+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (+30)

    Insight: 35 (+30)

    [Status point: 60]

    [Skill menu]

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 2

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 5

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 5

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 3

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 8

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 1

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 6 - The corporate demon

    Ascension Rebirth - The corporate demon

    CHAPTER VI

    PART ONE

    Special Agent Morgant Fallon here.

    I''ve successfully infiltrated the enemy strong hold.

    ''Good work, Special Agent~ proceed to phase 2.''

    Roger that, moving onto phase 2.

    ''God Speed.''

    Hmm? Who was I talking to? Well, no one in particular I was just a little bored at how everything was going according to plan. This Duke was much stupider than you''d think; why would you listen to what a kid would say?

    Was he really the one in charge of internal affairs? If we had this kind of man in our company he''d be cut almost immediately.

    Regardless, because of that I was able to successfully enter the underground dungeon. By the way, anyone who calls their prison a ''dungeon'' really needs a good slap.

    My hands and legs were bound.

    I was lying down on what seemed like concrete, but it was rather moist.

    I could hear the sound of water dripping from the distance and because of how this room was made I could hear the echo as well. I''m pretty sure it was unintentional but it was really effective at cutting down the prisoner''s mental points.

    My vision was obscured by the darkness; I could only see about 1 meter ahead. At least put light torches or something.

    I was left alone in this darkness.

    No, I guess that wasn''t quite true. There was someone else here behind me which I''ve yet to interact with. Still, to be alone with a girl in a room, oh how tense!

    Just kidding.

    "U-Ummm, who are you?"

    It was the voice of a young girl, well of course it was. It was Elise Noire.

    "Elise Noire?"

    I asked just to make sure. God forbid that man to have more than one prisoner. Actually I wouldn''t be surprised if he was keeping numerous people underground.

    "Y,yes, how did- you know my name?"

    Well that''s because I''m here to save you, though I wonder if that''s something I should say straight out? I feel like I can get more mileage from her if I say that I was also captured. You know like a sort of kinship.

    Ah heck, I think I''m thinking too much into this with useless psychology. She''s only a small child, I should just get to straight to the point. Oh great now I''m thinking like the Duke, did his nasty attitude rub off on my somehow?

    Well, I doubt this child who has been here for a few days to have much mental ability left to discern such things.

    "Yes you see I''m what you humans call god."

    "G-God?"

    "That''s right, I''m here to save you."

    "W-What does god want with me?"

    Oi, why are you scared of god? I just said I wanted to save you.

    "Just a second these shackles are really unaccommodating."

    "?"

    [Decay].

    These cuffs weren''t exactly brand name models so they were easily destroyed by my skills. It was so effective there was nothing left of the cuffs except dust.

    [Decay has levelled up!]

    A familiar UI box appears. I''m grateful for it for informing me but now wasn''t the time.

    Now then, I took a few steps towards Elise Noire to see her properly.

    I heard that fire mages are able to use a spell called [Magic Light] to create artificial light in such situations but unfortunately for me I wasn''t able to use magic.

    I mean, I know right? I''m in a world full of magic and monsters and I can''t use magic.

    Well, I can use ''monsters'' so I guess it''s a fair trade?

    Anyway, Elise Noire was in a pitiable situation. Since she was the daughter of a Duke she would have grown up wearing lavishing and expensive clothes. Now all that''s on her back was just tattered rags.

    How sad.

    Her arms and legs were bound by shackles just like I was.

    Her hair was unkempt and I could see bags forming under her eyes.

    ''Are you alright?''- I guess I shouldn''t ask something like that.

    "G-God is small."

    "How rude."

    "S-Sorry."

    "Just stay still I''ll break those shackles.

    She closed her eyes tightly as if something painful would happen.

    What was his name- ah, right, Pavlov.

    So this was psychological conditioning. Whenever someone approached her it was to hurt her, at least that''s what it would''ve been for the last few days. So she''s developed a condition to flinch when someone gets close even if it''s to help her.

    Using [Decay] I broke all four of her shackles.

    It didn''t look like she had much energy to stand. Hunger? Fatigue? Stress?

    It was probably all of the above.

    I can''t do anything about hunger but I should be able to alleviate some of her fatigue and stress.

    [Transfer Life].

    Using that skill I was able to heal her scars and some of her fatigue. I could see life returning to her eyes.

    But I found myself falling to the floor as soon as I gave her some of my life. Just how badly was she treated?

    Anyway, it wasn''t good to stay here any longer. I rested a little to regain my stamina.

    "Are you okay? You healed me but you are hurt for some reason."

    "I''m fine I just need to rest a bit."

    "Okay- I''m sorry being a burden to god."

    Are you still calling me that? Well, that''s fine.

    After regaining my stamina I was able to move freely once again.

    We were locked behind some sturdy bars. Actually I''m not even sure if my [Decay] was at a high enough level to break through these bars.

    I placed my hands on two bars and casted [Decay].

    As expected I wasn''t able to completely erode them. They rusted a little bit but that was the extent of it.

    Damn, did I already hit a dead end?

    No, I guess I could use [Summon Skeleton Knight] to bash through it but that would cause too much noise. It''d be even more of a dead end if the Duke came to see what was going on.

    I thought for a little bit.

    "Umm, what should we do, god?"

    "Just a moment I''m thinking."

    "Okay."

    She was pretty obedient. She was supposed to be a noble''s daughter right? I thought her father would have spoiled her. Perhaps it was because of her time being imprisoned and learning the hardships of the world?

    Well it was a good thing, I like children who listen.

    Anyway these steel bars.

    I tried using my brute strength to pull them apart. Actually I didn''t think it would work but it did bend just a tiny little bit, but it was noticeable.

    I then opened my [status menu].

    Ugh, should I do it?

    Arguably [Strength] was probably the most useful stat to me right now and probably in the future as well. [Intelligence] was probably useless since it has to do with magic. Also I''m smart enough.

    [Dexterity] might be useful later on, but I''m not too sure.

    As for [insight] I''ve figured out that it was for combat purposes as well. Specifically it allows my brain to process the information faster while fighting. So I''m able to react faster to enemy attacks.

    I noticed this while I was fighting that large oaf during the first town we got to. It was because of the [Shard of Tyrving] that I was able to notice this. This stat was also perfect for me who was better at using my head rather than instinct for combat.

    With that stat it would be easier to make on-the-spot tactics to accommodate my strategy.

    As for dexterity I think it raises one''s reflexes and accuracy, but like I said I was better at using my head rather than instinct so I think I can forgo that stat as well.

    Okay, I''ve decided I''ll go with [Strength] and [Insight] as my main stats, but how should I distribute it?

    Should I distribute it evenly?

    I think [insight] would be better for when I fight using my Skeleton knight, it would be easier to manoeuvre it if I can predict the enemy''s movements.

    But the problem then becomes what happens after the enemy gets too close to me. I''ll be forced to fight by myself, if I didn''t have strength then there was no way for me to directly react.

    Also I''ve thought about creating skills that apply my basic draining abilities into my physical attacks. With that in mind should I boost my strength more than [insight]?

    Alright, I think I can compensate for lack of [insight] with my superior intellect for now.

    I''ll dump everything into [strength] for now and adjust the [insight] levels as I see fit while I level up more.

    With that I tapped on the [+] sign next to [strength].

    I was getting a bit nervous but this was for the best.

    Actually I had to tap on the [+] sign 60 times. By the end my fingers were slightly sore.

    However once I pressed [confirm] after it asked me whether to finalize my decision I felt a strange surge of strength coming over me. My body felt extremely light.

    I had only thought it would raise my destructive power but it seems that my speed and manoeuvrability also increased accordingly.

    Yeah this was good.

    I threw light jabs like I was doing shadow boxing.

    "Umm, god?"

    "Ah, sorry to keep you waiting."

    "N-No, it''s okay but how do we get out of here?"

    "Easily like this."

    I casted [Decay] once more just in case but unexpectedly something else popped up on my UI box.

    [New skill developed: [Strike+]]

    Argh, this UI really wants to hinder me but I was curious to know what this [Strike+] skill was.

    I pressed on the [inspect] tab next to the skill.

    [Strike+: augment a physical attack with either [Life Drain], [Wither] or [Decay].]

    HERE IT IS!

    THIS WAS WHAT I WAS LOOKING FOR!

    HALLELUJAH!

    Excellent this was exactly what I wanted to begin with. I started doing a little dance and punching the air.

    I think that scene confused Elise.

    "G-God?"

    "Ah, sorry I keep getting distracted. Anyway, we''re escaping."

    "O-Okay."

    Once more I placed my hands on the bars and used [Strike+ Decay].

    Combined with my 95 strength stat those steel bars were like bread. I bent really easily and even broke.

    Incidentally I think the average [Strength] stat for a fully grown adult warrior type adventurer was somewhere around 80 ~ 120. I was basing this off their levels so it should be correct.

    It made a loud noise but I don''t think anyone was alerted.

    I made a gap large enough for Elise and myself to crawl through.

    After going first and checking to see if the coast was clear I helped Elise get through as well.

    "Thank you."

    "Alright, I need you to stay closely behind me and not make a sound, is that clear?"

    She didn''t speak but nodded. Good, she was a smart kid.

    The layout of the underground dungeon wasn''t really that complex, really this was an affront to everything named ''dungeon''.

    "Who''s there?"

    One of the guards came down, most likely because of the loud noise made while we attempted to escape.

    We were hiding behind a wall that the guard just passed.

    Sorry, I don''t have anything against you, but if you discover that we escaped you''ll undoubtedly report to the Duke.

    After signalling Elise to stay here I slowly tipped towed behind him.

    Now, reality wasn''t like Hollywood movies, hitting the back of the neck doesn''t really cause them to lose consciousness, however hitting their sole plexus with some force will cause them to have difficulties breathing. Worst case scenario they''ll die but for the most part they''ll fall unconscious.

    Because they''ll be winded it''s also unlikely that they''ll make too big of a noise.

    "Excuse me~"

    I called out.

    The soldier, startled, tried to turn around towards me. I took this opportunity to punch him in the sole plexus.

    "Guh-.!"

    He fell down holding his chest and fell unconscious.

    I massaged his chest a bit to make sure he didn''t actually die.

    When I felt a pulse I sighed in relief and continued on.

    This process continued on until there was about 5 guard soldiers losing consciousness in the dungeon area.

    Just how many soldiers are in this estate alone?

    As I was crouched down and checking the pulse of the last soldier I knocked out I could feel a cold, pointy sensation at the back of my neck.

    "Do not move."

    Dammit, was it check mate already?

    "Slowly rise and turn towards me."

    I did as he was told.

    What I saw was a fully armoured knight. He was rather buff from what I can tell under that armour and was also tall; standing at around 1.8m.

    I couldn''t tell because of the dim lights but his hair was probably red, and his eyes- well they were black because of the poor lighting.

    From looks alone I could tell that he was the one in charge of managing these soldiers.

    "Um, I know this looks suspicious as heck, but I don''t want to be your enemy, so why don''t we talk this out?"

    PART TWO

    Coffee.

    How long has it been since I''ve had some caffeine? If I had to count in numeric value I would say it has been slightly over 4 years. That''s right this world did not have such marvellous things as coffee.

    For that alone this world was a worse place to live.

    Instead we had tea.

    I don''t know what kind of tea this was but it was rather sweet.

    Was I served something like this because I was a kid?

    Well, Elise was happily drinking the sweet tea.

    She was all nervous and fidgety at first but she was now calm and drinking tea.

    "God, aren''t you going to drink that?"

    She asked with a smile.

    I said no and gave her mine, to which she happy accepted and drank despite it being rather hot.

    Sitting across the interrogation table was the knight captain of the Duke estate, also drinking the same sweet tea. I really couldn''t see such a man drinking something so childish but I guess everyone in this world has some eccentricities.

    Personally I don''t really like sweet things all that much, if I had to say bitter things are more my cup of ''tea''. I take full credit for that pun.

    Thank you, thank you. I''ll be back on Monday to Friday, stay tuned.

    Anyway, I was getting slightly ahead of myself.

    So why was I calmly drinking tea with my captors? Correction why was Elise and the Knight captain calmly drinking tea while I watched with a bemused look?

    Well, it turns out that the knight captain was a rather nice guy. Relatively, he didn''t report us to the Duke yet and gave us a moment to explain our circumstances.

    Incidentally behind the knight captain was two guards.

    When I eyed them all he said was, ''You managed to knock out 5 of my men, this level of insurance should be understandable even for a child right?''

    To which I nodded.

    "First of all my name is Eric Bahal."

    [Eric Bahal. Level 24, Knight Captain].

    Hmm, how should I introduce myself¡­

    "God."

    "?"

    The knight captain gave me a powerful glare.

    "Sorry, please call me that for now, I do not wish to reveal my identity just yet."

    At least it wasn''t a good idea until I was sure I had his cooperation. It wasn''t as though I had any delusions of grandeur or anything preposterous.

    He gave me a sigh, he probably thought it was fine since I was a child. Had I been any older he would have most likely told me to stop joking around and hit me around a few.

    Like I said, a nice guy.

    "Fine, I want you to tell me why you were trying to escape."

    I don''t really think that question has an answer, or rather there''s only one real answer to that question.

    Anyway, for some reason I don''t feel any aversion to this man.

    "Captain, are you happy serving the corrupt Duke?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Duke Vista is a corrupt man, you should know as much, yet you continue to serve him."

    "My loyalty is not something a child needs to understand. Adults have their own business."

    "Really? Because I can come up with a few reasons why you''re following the Duke''s orders."

    Now I wasn''t being pretentious when I say this. Learning to analyse a person''s true character upon first meeting was a skill I acquired during my many years as a corporate employee.

    It was mostly a mixture of [Cold reading] and [Warm reading].

    Every day I would meet with various different people, it was kind of a required skill to get so far in my career. So I could say with certainty that I could deduce with 90% accuracy this man''s true nature.

    "?"

    He seems rather confused.

    Well, even if I was an adult he would probably have the same expression.

    The kind of man he is was rather simple to deduce.

    First of all he wasn''t following the Duke out of loyalty, if that were the case he would have immediately notified the Duke as soon as he saw Elise Noire. If it had been just me it might be different but Elise Noire isn''t someone he could ignore to this extent.

    From the looks of it he rather enjoyed that sweet tea, I could tell because he managed to finish it rather quickly.

    From that I could probably infer that he was rather soft hearted, also probably a family oriented person. Most likely he had children of his own.

    All in all, what would really motivate this man was the sense of justice rather than loyalty. In that case it was simple, I just had to appeal to this sense.

    But then why was this man following the orders of someone like the corrupt Duke Vista?

    It wasn''t hard to guess.

    Most likely the Duke said something like ''if you don''t listen to me I''ll have your family killed''.

    It was probably the same with the other soldiers as well. None of them seem to want to work here.

    "In my opinion the Duke is forcing you to work here right? He probably has your family''s safety compromised unless you work for him right?"

    "Y-You, how did you?"

    "It was a simple deduction."

    "..."

    Looks like the captain was lost for words, that''s fine I''ll just push this a little further.

    "Captain, how about we make a deal?"

    "... Deal?"

    "I''ll promise to guarantee your family''s, your men''s and their family''s safety if you help me."

    "What?"

    "You see, even though I''m rather young, because of a few circumstances I have connections with Count Lucius Rosenberg. Not only that my father is a close friend of the Tetrarch''s family. With that I can secure everyone''s safety. If you want I can even secure a source of employment too."

    The captain made a complicated face.

    "Is that true?!"

    It wasn''t the captain who said that. It was the two soldiers behind him.

    "You guys-"

    "Captain, I don''t think this child is lying, perhaps it might be because I want what this child is saying to be true that my judgement is cloudy but I think we should trust him."

    "T-that''s right captain, how much longer do we have to live under this bastard''s corrupt rule? This kind of opportunity might never come to us again."

    Looks like I don''t even have to do anything further, the two soldiers were doing my job for me.

    The captain took their suggestions but he seems rather unconvinced.

    "... Could you tell me your name?"

    I think a devious smile came on my face, this wasn''t good but all the pieces were lining up so perfectly. Anyway, now that I have their cooperation I don''t think I need to hide my name.

    "Morgant Fallon. Son of Mardoc Fallon; student of Morgant Milis."

    The name [Morgant Milis] was someone I had only heard about recently. A few weeks ago my father told me the story of his teacher, how he was a gallant knight for the country and the many deeds and exploits he accomplished for the country.

    Even this knight should have heard of the name.

    "I see- Morgant Milis."

    The knight captain took a deep long breath.

    "Very well, what needs to be done?"

    Excellent. This was going much more perfectly than what I had initially planned.

    "Then I shall start explaining my plan now¡­"

    PART THREE

    I had left Elise Noire in the care of the knight captain. She would be much safer with him rather than myself.

    When I told her that she wasn''t the true culprit behind the murder of Duke Noire all he said was ''As I thought''.

    Yeah, I wouldn''t really believe a six year old would be capable of patricide.

    Anyway the plan spread rather quickly amongst the soldiers in the estate. I even got the chance to apologize to the guards I knocked out.

    They weren''t that angry about it, rather they asked me what kind of technique it was and if I could teach them later.

    According to the watch I received from Sebastian the time was around 2AM.

    The Duke should be in deep slumber by now, it was the perfect time to search through his office for incriminating records. I really wouldn''t be surprised if he did keep them in his top drawer.

    The servants and serfs in the estate all allowed me free access because they were now in on the plan as well. There was not a single soul in this entire estate that was loyal to him.

    "Thank you."

    I said to the maid who unlocked the door to the office. She was a blonde haired elf, it was the first time I''ve seen an elf up close. They''re just as pretty as pop culture said they were. She had a strong composure to her, perhaps she was a former adventurer?

    "It was my pleasure- please, bring him down."

    I gave a thumbs up. I don''t know if it meant anything in this world but she seemed to have understood my intentions.

    The moonlight shined through the large window at the back of the room. It was a really beautiful sight. This bastard, even though his heart is so black his sense of art was pretty good.

    I stood there, dazed for a solid few seconds before coming back to my senses. No good, I have to find the evidence.

    The light reflected on the moon was enough to allow me to search through his cabinet and drawers.

    None of his stuff were ever in order. It was hard to find anything of note.

    "Perhaps you''re looking for this?"

    Amidst the darkness there was a shadowy figure sitting on the sofa where I sat before. He was holding a piece of paper, most likely those are the documents I need to convict the Duke.

    I couldn''t tell whether it was a man or woman, so I''ll assume it''s a man, even the voice was obscure, but I did understand who it was.

    He''s most likely the assassin that killed Duke Ciel.

    It wasn''t any sort of amazing deduction on my part that I was able to guess that. It was because I was able to see his name and title.

    [Orion Valteare. Level 43, Assassin]

    Level 43... he''s even stronger than father.

    With a level discrepancy this large I won''t be able to beat him not matter how hard I try.

    I was starting to feel vulnerable here standing in front of someone who could insta-kill me.

    Should I run? He might let me go since I''m a child.

    No, I can''t just abandon the mission after coming this far.

    Ah, I know why don''t I show him some magic tricks; my hidden talents as a corporate devil.

    I sat down on Duke Vista''s office chair and crossed my arms. As I did I tried to muster up as much of an overbearing aura as I could with this tiny body.

    "I''ve been expecting you- Orion Valteare."

    "?!"

    The assassin instantly stood up.

    "You- boy, how do you know that name?"

    Oh, this is working better than I expected.

    "Like I said, I''ve been expecting you. You''re the assassin that killed Duke Noire at Duke Vista''s request are you not?"

    "..."

    Spot on huh?

    "The Duke has lost the support of his subordinates. No, perhaps it''s more apt to say that he never had support in the first place. Right, they''ve actively mutinied."

    "What are you trying to say."

    "Like I said, I was expecting you. So it would be logical to assume that I''ve set it up so your name will be spread as soon as I die."

    "..."

    He tried to pull out a knife before but he''s sheathed it. Wonderful, he''s buying into my bluff.

    "The Duke who''s had his subordinate rebel is the same as a sinking ship. Wouldn''t it be better to jump ship while you can? I can promise that your name will be kept in the shadows."

    "... Boy, who are you?"

    "God."

    "''God''?"

    "My real name isn''t important, just call me that for now. I''m sure if you tried it wouldn''t be hard to find out my name."

    "Hmm."

    "What do you want?"

    "Ideally, I want the documents in your hand and any other incriminating evidence that the Duke has. It''s past his time to sink."

    "You could just be bluffing, even if I killed you here my name may not be spread."

    Oh~ well aren''t you Mr tough. Sure, you can say I''m bluffing and kill me here but are you sure you want to take that gamble?"

    "..."

    He seems hesitant, was he vexed that he was being cornered by a child?

    "Well the domino has already started to fall. Even if you don''t give me the documents, I''ve arranged it so there will be a large riot in this city soon. The only way to stop that riot is if Duke Vista is brought to justice. I suppose even you can''t stop an entire half a city. Depending on your next move your name may or may not be included in the shouts of that riot."

    "Hmph, even if my name is thrown to the light what do you think that will accomplish?"

    "Nothing much I suppose, you''re an assassin after all, but what about your siblings?"

    "... How did you know I have siblings?"

    "Like I said, I''ve been expecting you from the very start."

    It wasn''t some amazing psychological trick or ESP or anything absurd. It was simply [Warm reading] and [Hot reading].

    I''ve linked the correlations between those with siblings and those in lower socioeconomic brackets. There''s also a link between those with siblings/lower economic brackets and those with morally questionable jobs; like an assassin for example.

    Of course that doesn''t mean that I''ll be correct in always assuming they have siblings but for the most part they should.

    I''m questioning his morals for two reasons. One, he''s an assassin and two, he''s working for Duke Vista.

    So yes, the fact that he was the assassin of a corrupt noble tipped me off that he had siblings, though rather than an assumption it would be more apt to say it was an educated guess.

    I also thought that this threat would work because the chances that all of his siblings were assassins that were good at subterfuge were rather low.

    Don''t underestimate me, I''ve been a corporate slave for many years, this kind of thing I could do with my eyes closed.

    "... Heh. Looks like you''ve thought everything through. You''re pretty smart for a child."

    "Yeah, I get that. Look I don''t particularly want to be your enemy, in fact I thought that maybe we could start a brand new friendship from this experience. You scratch my back and I''ll scratch yours- sometime in the future."

    "... I see."

    He placed the documents on the tea table, stood up and walked closer to me.

    When his face was finally reflected in the moonlight I saw him.

    No I guess I should say, I saw her.

    Short brown hair, blue eyes. I couldn''t tell her figure because she was wearing light armoured clothing but she probably had a nice figure due to her line of work.

    "Then boy, I''ll take you up on that offer."

    I nodded, that was the only thing I could do.

    She smiled when I did, it was rather devious smile, similar to the one I always make but when she does it, it makes it feel so much more menacing. I got a cold sweat running down my back.

    "I''ll be sure to falsify information relating to you or your group when I present these. Though I imagine you have already taken steps for that already."

    "Heh. You''re right. I''ll be seeing you later, boy."

    With that she disappeared in a shadowy effect. Why''s this teleportation trick so popular these days?

    Though I admit it wasn''t as impressive compared to when Astaroth or Kyrios did it.

    Anyway I hope she doesn''t wish for something terrible like to kill a person.

    I picked up the documents left on the table.

    It wasn''t just an assassination order, there were a lot more things as well. Evidence of corruption, bribery reports, black market deals, buying and selling of illegal human slaves, evidence of cutting corners during important construction plans.

    Just how much of a scum was this man?

    I felt sick just reading it.

    However something interesting came into my view.

    A few reports that had nothing to do with the Duke''s crimes.

    [Denial of trade with the Demon Race].

    [Camila Kingdom''s cooperation request: Denied]

    [Northern continents human/demon outpost sabotage].

    [Banning the trade of Red Stone].

    [Partnerships with the red knights.].

    ¡­

    I see. So this is what it was about.

    Yeah, it was a little hard to believe that Kyrios was such a kind hearted person. Specifically after he said that he didn''t want to get involved in human affairs, which when I think about it this clearly is. One human is killing another, there are no demons involved other than the witness Chrom.

    From what I could gather by hastily flipping through these documents they had to do with anti-demon agenda.

    Astaroth told me that the bad blood between humans and demons were a thing of the past but I wouldn''t discount the possibility that some of the humans or demons still had some xenophobic tendencies.

    So Duke Vista, not only was he a scum but he was also flying the banner of the anti-demon agenda.

    So Kyrios was just using me to take the Duke down.

    When I think of it that way I don''t like it, but the Duke isn''t someone I could let go with a clear conscience.

    Tch, for now I''ll just think of it as a mutually beneficial agenda.

    If he told me outright I wouldn''t be feeling like a fool and that I was dancing atop of his palms.

    Regardless, I took the documents with incriminating evidence with me.

    I separated the ones relating to anti-demon policies and the ones that caught my interests away from the batch of evidence. These won''t be shown during my audience with the Tetrarch but something I''ll use to research more about this world.

    I''m especially interested in this one labelled [Partnership with the Red Knights].

    Checking the time it was about 4AM.

    The Duke was unlikely to wake up anytime soon but I should hurry. I need to get back to the duke''s house and organize my next plan of attack.

    Though I say that it''s more of a coup de grace.

    The job I gave to the knights of this estate should go without too much of a hitch since most people seem to hate this man''s guts.

    I decided to leave through the back door but as soon as I did I was attacked.

    I was barely able to dodge thanks to the [insight] stats. I think I should add more to that stat than I initially planned to, it was pretty useful.

    I turned to see who it was that attacked me.

    When I saw it I was a little startled.

    It was something straight out of a horror move.

    Zombies. Walking corpses. Undead.

    [Zombie. Level 12]

    Whatever you want to call them.

    But why where they here? There shouldn''t be any monsters here.

    There were about 12 of them.

    "Guuuhhhh~"

    It''s flesh was peeling off its body. Disgusting.

    I probably had enough stats in [strength] to smash it to pieces but I didn''t want to touch it even with a ten inch pole.

    [Summon Skeleton knight].

    A giant skeleton knight burst out of the ground just like during the afternoon.

    Its red eyes glowed brightly in the night giving it a much more sinister look.

    I commanded it to destroy the zombies at hand.

    These zombies were higher level than me but seeing as how the adventurers that were at least 1.5 ~ 2x my level were struggling I thought I wouldn''t be that hard to kill these.

    They''re really the classic kind of slow moving zombies.

    My skeleton knight used its lance to pierce one of the zombies instantly killing it.

    I thought there would be some sort of resistance but it was so easily defeated. I don''t think it deserves the levels it had.

    Slash. Pierce. Shield bash. Stomping.

    It wasn''t that long before all of the zombies were dealt with.

    [You have gained a level] x2.

    Even though they were incredibly weak they still provided experience points. Actually I''ve noticed something.

    If I defeat a foe that is of a higher level than me the experience I gain is multiplied up to a maximum of 2x the ordinary experience. Conversely if I hunt monster that are lower level than me the experience I gain is lessened to a minimum of 1 exp.

    This was a system that was placed in a variety of games to prevent a player from just farming the same monsters over and over again.

    In a way it makes sense in reality as well.

    If I keep fighting weaker foes I wouldn''t get stronger. On the other hand if I continuously fight with stronger opponents I would gain experience that much faster.

    Now I should probably leave before the neighbors or the Duke wakes up from the noise that these zombies made.

    Incidentally the zombies turned to dust and disappeared leaving not a trace.

    I unsummoned the skeleton knight and left the scene.

    Everything went perfectly but for some reason I don''t really feel that it was my win.

    For starters there were three points during that entire operation where I would have failed.

    The first was when I met the Duke and was given sleep-inducing drugs to drink. If it had been poison instead then the entire plan would have fallen apart.

    The second time was when I was caught by the knight captain, if he was the loyal type them the plan would have also been a failure.

    The third time was with the assassin. She was waiting for me. If she wasn''t half as accommodating then we would have gotten into a fight that I''d most likely lose, even killed if I took the wrong steps.

    I can only say that my luck was extraordinarily good this time around but I don''t want to start depending on that in the future.

    I was feeling a little depressed from thinking like this. I thought I had everything under control but reality was much different from theoretics. I need to remember this.

    Then there were those zombies. From what I can tell these were unrelated to anyone inside the estate. They didn''t look like stray monsters, that''d be impossible, they couldn''t have just wondered in from the outside.

    Meaning that they were created from the inside.

    Could it be another necromancer?

    I should have at least analysed the zombie''s life force to see if I could create something similar. Although I don''t want to create zombies, they''re unpleasant to look at.

    Maybe I could create something like a ghoul if I tampered around with [summon skeleton knight].

    These questions were piling up.

    For now I''ll focus on the mission at hand then I''ll deal with the zombie issue.

    I took a glance at my watch.

    It was already 5AM, it would rather rude to just barge right back in the Duke''s house.

    I didn''t set a time limit for my return but they shouldn''t be expecting me to return too quickly.

    I''ll just regroup with Chrom, there was also that promise that I made to her about fighting my skeleton knight. I want to get that out of the way as well since I''ll likely be busy after I deal with the Duke''s matter and I can''t expect her to wait for me to be ready.

    With that in mind I headed to the inn that Chrom was staying at.

    I know I did whatever I felt like this time around so I hope she isn''t feeling a sense of uselessness.

    The inn was rather quiet since it was early in the morning. The sun hadn''t even risen yet.

    I thought there would be the sight of adventurers getting ready for some quests but even they were asleep.

    I knocked on the door to Chrom''s room.

    "Yes? Ah, master you''ve returned."

    "Yeah, everything went well, all we need to do is have you testify against the Duke and everything will solve itself."

    "I see, I''m sorry that I wasn''t of any use to you."

    Yeah, I thought she''d say that.

    "What are you saying? You still have a vital role to play."

    "I know but I feel like I was overly useless."

    "Chrom, just because there wasn''t a fight doesn''t mean you were useless. Just being there in case I needed you was a great help. It calmed my nerves when I thought I could get backup whenever I needed so don''t say that you were useless."

    "I see, thank you for your kind words."

    "Actually Chrom do you think you have a bit of time? I want to make good on that promise from earlier."

    "Promise?"

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "About fighting my skeleton knight."

    "Oh, of course, whenever you''re ready master."

    "Good, I think we should do that now since I don''t think we''ll have much time once everything starts."

    "Understood, if we leave the city there is a small space outside that we can fight in secret."

    "Wonderful, lead the way."

    "Yes, master."

    ...

    ...

    By the time we arrived at the designated area it was 6AM. It took an hour to get here but as she said the area was very discrete. I couldn''t even see bugs here.

    "Whenever you''re ready master."

    "Alright."

    [Summon Skeleton Knight].

    Just like before the skeleton knight burst out of the floor. This skill really wasn''t for the faint of hearted. This spawn animation was ridiculously scary if you didn''t expect it.

    The towering skeleton stood just meters away from Chrom.

    She unsheathed her claymore and defended with her white shield.

    My skeleton would move according to my will so it didn''t take too much concentration to get it to fight. Rather what was important wasn''t concentration but perception.

    I would almost say it''s a little unfair since I can see the entire battlefield while the opponent can only see what is in front of their eyes.

    My skeleton took a few steps with its obsidian colored shield and lance.

    When I did so Chrom got into a defense posture.

    I don''t think she should worry too much since the skeleton is only level 13.

    By the way, my skeleton is deceptively fast. Just because it''s a towering hunk of metal and bones doesn''t mean it didn''t have speed.

    I wasn''t able to showcase it earlier in town because I didn''t make it move but against Chrom I had to.

    My skeleton lunged lance first towards Chrom who skilfully block with her large white shield.

    "Guh."

    She was being pushed back a little.

    She pushed the lance to the side and dodged to the right. My skeleton was now fully exposed.

    However I can see that and I can react since I had the view of the entire battlefield.

    As Chrom was about to strike with her claymore I made my skeleton block with his shield.

    There was a slight crack on my minion''s shield. As expected, she''s far different from an average adventurer.

    I made my skeleton push forward with the shield.

    She did not expect this and took a few steps back.

    I hope she doesn''t die from my next attack.

    I made my skeleton throw his lance towards Chrom''s direction.

    She was startled but she regained composure almost immediately and blocked it with her shield. The lance bounced off the shield and hit the floor.

    She''s really accustomed to fighting.

    But this was what I was hoping for; because she had to defend her entire body behind a shield her vision was no obscured.

    Using that opportunity my minion charged with his shield towards her location.

    It was a little unofficial skill I dubbed [shield charge].

    Because she was not ready she was sent flying backwards.

    However she regained her footing and landed almost perfectly and retaliated immediately. I was amazed.

    She charged at my minion as particle effects emitted out from her sword.

    Was it some kind of skill?

    I tried to defend my skeleton with its shield but when the attack connected the shield was blown away.

    There was only bits and pieces of it left.

    What amazing power.

    Her attacks did not stop there and she continued to pursue my skeleton, however as I said my skeleton was deceptively fast and I was able to avoid all of her attacks.

    My skeleton was now weaponless but that didn''t stop me from making it attack. I threw a flurry of punches which were all shielded.

    She knew how to effectively switch from offensive and defensive modes.

    Chrom found an opening and charged at my minion with the same skill that destroyed the shield.

    I''ve already deduced that the weakness of that skill was it could only be a straight up attack. It was easy to dodge after knowing that.

    So I laid a little trap.

    I let my minion dodge as she was flying herself a skeletal hand burst out of the floor and caught her by the legs.

    That''s right, a second skeleton knight.

    I was saving this up as a trump card later on but I wanted to test out if I could actually do it. Experiment successful.

    "Guh?!"

    She seemed genuinely surprised.

    She was not being held upside down. If only she were wearing a skirt, how wasteful.

    "?!"

    A sudden burst of light emitted from Chrom''s entire body.

    When the light subsided both skeletons were destroyed.

    "What?"

    "Phew."

    I didn''t expect that. No, even if I did I doubt I could have done anything about it.

    [You have gained a level].

    Of course I did.

    Well, this match has been eye opening for me.

    "Good work."

    "Thank you, I didn''t think I had to use my hidden technique."

    "What was that?"

    "It''s a homunculi'' special technique. We blow ourselves up."

    "What?"

    "More correctly, we detonate our souls. Because we are created constructs we can freely detonate our souls, even if we do that we won''t die and our soul will rebuild itself. However doing so requires enormous amounts of mana and the time to rebuild our soul is lengthy, therefore it can only be used once a day."

    "That''s- unexpected."

    Were all homunculi just walking bombs just waiting to go off anytime? I think I would have died if I was directly involved in that fight.

    She herself wasn''t particularly damaged from the explosion.

    Next time I fight a homunculi remind me to back the heck away before it gets angry.

    "Yes, to think I was pushed to the brink like that, you have good combat senses master. No wonder Lord Astaroth has chosen you. I shudder to think what you will become in the future."

    "Thanks for the fight it was a valuable experience."

    "No, I should be thanking you, because of this I was able to understand my own inadequacies."

    We shook hands.

    ...

    ...

    After arriving back at the city the sun had already come up.

    7:30 AM.

    It was about time I returned to the Count''s house to prepare my materials. Chrom followed obediently behind me.

    She was like Lina but less annoying. So I guess her personality kind of overlaps with Lena''s?

    When I came close to the large arching gate the guards let me through. I guess I was already considered a guest of this house.

    As soon as I walked through the front door I felt my entire body being picked up and hugged.

    Lina? No this sensation was much more firmer.

    "Son! You''re safe!"

    "F-Father?"

    Standing behind father was Lena with a rather displeased look. No she was obviously not displeased because I came back but because she was in this house where her mother was.

    "I heard you did something amazing."

    "F-Father, please put me down it''s embarrassing! And I haven''t done anything yet. I still need to report this to the Tetrarch."

    When father finally put me down he turned his gaze towards Chrom.

    "So who''s this?"

    "She''s and important witness to a crime."

    "I see- sorry for making you keep my son company."

    "No, master has been quite accommodating."

    Father looked towards me with a quizzical expression.

    "Master?"

    "Because I made the plans she started calling me that. Don''t worry too much about it."

    "I see, so that''s why."

    It wasn''t father but Lina who came up to me who said that. She must''ve been quite curious since yesterday but didn''t find the time to ask.

    Lina and Lena- they were still on bad terms with each other. They eyed one another but didn''t utter a word.

    It can''t be helped I''ll try to think of something after this entire thing is over.

    "Count Rosenberg, I know it''s shameless of me but I was wondering if you could grant me some of your favor."

    The Earl who was standing passively came up.

    "Favor?"

    "Yes, earlier I made some ''promises'' with the knights at the Duke''s estate. They said they would testify against him as long as they could secure their families."

    "I see, that could be easily arranged."

    "Thank you."

    Wonderful, with this everything should unfold itself now.

    I was feeling a little depressed by I feel a smile on my face, and such an evil one at that.

    PART FOUR

    -DUKE VISTA CALROS'' SIDE-

    When I woke up it was already 9AM.

    I may have overslept, but it wasn''t as though I had anything important today.

    In fact I''m in a rather good mood this morning.

    A little brat came over yesterday relating to some information about the death of Duke Noire. At first I didn''t think it would be that vital but to think he was right on the mark.

    Thankfully he was just a little brat and stupid.

    ''I respect Duke Vista'' was it?

    "Hahaha."

    Still, the maids should have come to wake me up. Were they being negligent?

    Tch, perhaps it''s time to get a new batch. I don''t need incompetent fools in my estate.

    But why was it so quiet? At this time of day the maids should be running around doing the chores and the guards should have morning practice. Yet I hear the sound of neither.

    I was feeling a little sluggish but I get up. Lately I''ve gotten more fat.

    I think I should exercise a little more, don''t want to die early, I need to live for all those I''ve left in the dust. It''s a sort of tribute really, that a man of my stature would even care about such trash.

    That reminds me there was that one woman I was obsessed with all those years ago. I wonder what ever happened to her, though I figure that she probably died in a ditch somewhere. It''d be a fitting end to a person like that.

    I told her I would save her daughters if she abandoned them, and like an idiot she does it. No, I shouldn''t say that it was a genuine act of mercy on my part.

    She wouldn''t have been able to live with them much longer in her condition.

    Well whatever, I shouldn''t let the past concern me too much, it''d just stress me out.

    Getting out of bed I move towards the door.

    I really can''t feel any sort of presence outside the door. Why was the house so empty.

    Tap, Tap, Tap.

    I hear the sound of footsteps. However it''s only one person.

    Good, I can finally get some answers.

    When I run out the door I meet a woman. She was in her mid 20s.

    Her blonde hair was done up in a ponytail and despite her frail looks she''s actually pretty muscular if you look closely. Her ears go up into a point.

    An elf.

    I think her name was Latrica or Latricia or something, I don''t know these peasants all have the same name.

    I remember that she used to be a former adventurer, which would explain her well toned body.

    She''s only been here for a few weeks so I haven''t had the opportunity to take her to bed yet.

    However, she, who should be wearing her maid uniform wasn''t. Not only that she seemed to have a large pack on her shoulders.

    "What''s going on here?"

    I asked with an intimidating tone. Once these peasants get scolded in that kind of tone they shiver in their boots and turn meek. It''s one of my many talents as a leader.

    However this woman didn''t shiver nor cower.

    She only stood there looking down at me with disgusted eyes. She was a little taller than me so it couldn''t be helped.

    No, wait yes it can, she should be bowing before me. I was getting a little pissed off at her attitude. What''s with this bitch?

    "Eh- What was your name again- Windows? Oh! Vista, right. Anyway, yeah I quit so- yeah."

    With that she tries to leave.

    What? Quit?

    "Wait!"

    I call out.

    She stops and turns towards me once more.

    "What?"

    What''s with the attitude of this bitch? Doesn''t she know who I am?

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    "I just said I''m quitting, I don''t want to work for scum like you anymore."

    Scum?!

    "You take one step out that door and I will have my guards execute you on the spot! You here?!"

    The bitch stops moving.

    Yes- that''s right, now she realizes the situation she''s in.

    "Yeah well, good luck with that."

    She leaves through the front door! I don''t know if she was brave or stupid!

    This is why I don''t hire former adventurers, they''re all muscles and no brain.

    "Guards! Execute this fool!"

    "..."

    What?

    No one responded.

    "Guards?!"

    "..."

    Again there was no response. The bitch has already left.

    Just what in god''s name is going on here?

    I try to search all around my house but there isn''t a single soul. No one was practicing outside either.

    I then go downstairs to the dungeon to see if anyone was there. At least those two brats should be there.

    When I go down none of the guards that should be there were there.

    In fact the cell that the two brats should be were empty.

    No, it wasn''t just empty the steel bars were broken. How in hell did¡­?

    I go back upstairs and go to my office.

    I sit down on my desk while clutching my head. I feel like tearing out my hair, just where did everyone go?

    I feel like the position of my chair has been shifted a bit. I sit on this chair almost every day so something like this I can tell straight away. Has someone been messing in my room?

    Even the position of the papers seem slightly different¡­

    As I was about to open my drawer I heard a knock on the door.

    Finally maybe I can get some answers.

    When I open the door I see two armoured soldiers waiting for me. They weren''t my estate''s guards.

    No¡­ they were the Tetrarch''s personal guards.

    The [Tetrarch Knights]!

    But why are they here?! Just what in blazes is happening?!

    "C-Can I help you?"

    My voice sounds extremely pathetic right now but that can''t be helped, the [Praetorian Knights] aren''t people who are mobilized often. There are only few instances in which they are.

    Hunting down criminals. Subjugating dangerous monsters. Escorting high priority nobles and VIP.

    So they shouldn''t have any reason to be here.

    "Tetrarch Rodric summons you to his castle. You are to appear in 3 hours and no more."

    The knights give me a piece of paper with an official seal.

    This wasn''t a joke. Halfway through I was expecting someone to come out and say ''Just kidding!'' but no, this was really happening.

    The Tetrarch wants to see me personally? Why?

    When I inquire about that the Knights give me a dirty look and say that it''s none of their problem so they don''t care to know.

    These bastards, just because they work under the Tetrarch directly they think they can be so insolent. Tch, I''ll have to deal with them once this entire thing is over.

    I''m starting to feel nervous.

    PART FIVE

    -DUKE VISTA CALROS'' SIDE-

    After getting prepared I arrive at the Tetrarch''s castle. Every time I see it I want to throw up. Such a pretentiously large castle, just who does he think he is?

    I mean I know he''s one of the four Tetrarchs but still, this is utterly unfair.

    For some reason there was a large number of people waiting outside.

    They split and make way for me.

    Hmph, guess even ants will know their place if you squash them enough, they''re giving me hostile looks but that''s no different from always.

    Great men are always feared and hated.

    When I arrive at the Tetrarch''s throne room it''s lined up with knights in silver colored armor.

    They have impressive discipline.

    There are also many spectators as well, other nobles and some commoners. Why are they here?

    In front of me I see Tetrarch Rodric.

    The man''s an old fool. His white hair and wrinkled up face shows that he''s nearly at the age he should retire, but the persistent fool won''t die.

    Standing next to him is his son.

    I think his name is was [Rian Mil Avon Ariadyne].

    He''s the next Tetrarch or so I hear, I hope he''ll be useful.

    "I have arrived as you commanded, Tetrarch, why have you summoned me?"

    I start to ask.

    The tetrarch sits on his throne leaning against his arm and looks rather disappointed.

    He shakes his head.

    What, why is he acting like this? Is he a spoilt brat? Well, he did grow up in such an environment I wouldn''t be surprised if he was just a little kid inside. Well, whatever.

    "Come in."

    The Tetrarch commands.

    When I see who enters my eyes widen.

    No- it can''t be.

    Three people enter.

    The first one is Duke Ciel''s daughter. The one I had convicted to execution. Why was she here?

    She looks- better. More healthier. The light in her eyes that I so painstakingly acted to get rid of has returned and she''s giving me an awful glare.

    Standing next to the little brat is an even smaller brat.

    It was the brat from yesterday!

    The one who said he had evidence of my assassination, but why was he here?

    He has a devious smile as he turns towards me. What was that look for? It looks like he''s saying that he''s won.

    Next to him was a stunning beauty.

    White haired, azure eyes. An armoured female adventurer of some kind.

    I know this woman! She was the one who defeated my elite guards back then, so she''s the witness?!

    I see, I get what this is all about!

    The small boy walks a few steps and bows to the Tetrarch.

    "Thank you for allowing me this audience, Tetrarch Rodric Mil Avon Ariadyne. I am known as Morgant Fallon, son of Mardoc and Rio Fallon."

    He''s different than yesterday. He looks more- mature.

    "It was a request from someone important and my son''s friend Mardoc after all, how could I refuse? Then, state your business here, boy."

    ''Someone important''? what the hell does that mean?

    "As you command. I am here to talk about this man over here."

    He points towards me.

    What?

    "For what purpose?"

    The Tetrarch is seriously considering this child''s words.

    "For various things but primarily for the assassination of former Duke Ciel Noire and framing his daughter Elise Noire for patricide."

    "That is a serious accusation. Duke Vista Calros is a noble, if you have wrongly accused him of this even if you are a mere child, you will not be let off lightly."

    That''s right, even with a witness there was no way he had solid evidence, the words of a brat can be easily countered. There''s no need to worsen my situation.

    ''Worsen''- was I already thinking pessimistically? No good, I have show that I''m not in the wrong.

    I give a smile, but when I do everyone looks at me in disgust.

    "Of course if you want evidence we have a witness."

    I stay calm. The white haired woman is that witness but she does not have any credibility, she was neither a noble nor anyone important to this country.

    "And the one you have brought is that witness?"

    "Yes- Chrom, present what you saw."

    "Understood."

    The white haired woman steps up and kneels before the Tetrarch.

    "I am known as Chrom, I have lived as an adventurer for all my life. Recently I was granted stay at the residence of Duke Noire, and at the time of his death Elise Noire was with me, it would be impossible for her to be the killer."

    "If she is not the killer, do you have any ideas on who it may be?"

    The tetrarch asks while eyeing me.

    "On the night of his death, I met with a skilled assassin, I was disgracefully beaten. I assume that is the one responsible for assassinating Duke Noire and most likely Duke Vista who had motives to kill the Duke was the one responsible."

    "Hmph, you sure talk a lot now, how can the words of a mere adventurer be trusted? Perhaps it was you who killed the Duke and is now trying to frame me. Regardless you have no solid evidence to prove that I ordered the assassination of the Duke."

    The Tetrarch doesn''t speak.

    "Well, why don''t we put that thought on hold for now?"

    The boy started to talk, what''s he up to?

    "What do you mean?"

    The Tetrarch asks.

    "Like I said, there are various things I wanted to talk about regarding Duke Vista Calros."

    He pulls out a document, it looks familiar.

    "This is documentation regarding the deals that Duke Vista has in the black market."

    "Hmm?"

    The Tetrarch orders one of his men to bring him the report. How lazy is the bum?

    The Tetrarch''s face darkens as he reads the report.

    "Where did you find such a report?"

    "In Duke Vista Calros'' very office."

    "What?!"

    I unintentionally yell out.

    The Tetrarch turns towards me but ignores it, he looks back at the boy.

    "So you broke into his house?"

    "Oh, no, no, no. I was granted permission by Duke Vista himself. To confront him about the assassination as I was unsure. It would be folly to bring this up to milord without solid proof."

    The Tetrarch gives him a nod as the boy continues.

    "When I brought this up with the Duke he had drugged my drink and had me sent to his prison, I would say unjustly."

    "Hmph, the words of a lesser noble, a boy at that, how can you trust it? The truth is I have never laid eyes on this boy."

    "Is that right?"

    The boy looks at my direction and gives me a devious smile. I felt cold sweat running down my back.

    "Milord, would I be fine if I brought another witness?"

    "Granted."

    The one who came in were soldiers of my estate and some maids.

    Eric Bahal stood in the middle. That bastard, why is he here? Does he want his family to be in ruins?

    "Greetings milord, it is an honour to be in your presence, I am Eric Bahal, a former knight captain that served under Duke Vista Calros."

    "Speak."

    The Tetrarch orders.

    "Yes, as the boys says, he was indeed granted permission by the Duke to enter his estate and his drink certainly was drugged. I say this as a knight of this country, the other servants will also testify."

    "...?!"

    I couldn''t speak. My case was already falling apart.

    "Is that all. Boy?"

    The Tetrarch''s expression is already pretty grim.

    "No, I have more evidence of Duke Vista''s corruption."

    As he says more and more documents are pulled out.

    [Bribery Reports]

    [Illegal human Slave trading]

    [Construction deficiencies]

    [Conspiracies to overthrow the Tetrarch]

    [Corruption investigation Report].

    [False construction report].

    It was all there.

    Even the [Assassination order].

    No, no, no, no, no! this isn''t how it''s supposed to be!

    "T-This is slander! These are fabricated documents!"

    The boy gives me a devious grin.

    The tetrarch doesn''t even seem to be interested in what was written in those documents, my actions may have spoken louder than any word. I was visibly shaking, I must look plenty pathetic.

    "Really? Even though it has your own official seal?"

    "It, it was stolen a few days ago!"

    "Oh~? Is that so? How strange I seem to recall you had it in your office yesterday, I''m sure if we search your office we can still find it."

    "That, that was¡­"

    Before I could even answer the boy turns back to the Tetrarch.

    "These are all lies! Fabrications!"

    I try to justify myself more, but even to me it''s obvious.

    "Milord, currently outside this castle there are literally thousands of people lining up to see the Duke fall. Supposing that everything I''ve said up to now was found false, even then a leader who has lost both his integrity and the support of his subordinates and people has no right to claim rule. Such a noble would only be a hindrance to this great country."

    The tetrarch nods.

    Are you serious?! You''re going to take that?!

    And you call yourself the ruler of this country?!

    "What the boy says is true."

    The Tetrarch stands up and points towards me.

    "I''ve judged that all evidence present of your crimes are permissible. For your various crimes you will be sentenced to death!"

    DEATH?! WHY?!

    WHY ME?!

    "NO MILORD! THIS IS ALL A FARCE!"

    "SILENCE!"

    At his shout I shut up immediately. No- how can this happen?

    "You are a disease to this country. Your existence itself will not be permitted in my realm. You are to be executed immediately."

    "NOOO!"

    PART SIX

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    The Duke was dragged out screaming by the knights.

    ''Sentenced to death'' huh.

    It doesn''t feel real.

    I was expecting it from the beginning but when he really said aloud those orders a sense of guilt riled up from within me.

    Did I just really condemn a man to his grave?

    All these nobles standing on the side, most likely they''ve also committed some sort of crime but they weren''t being judged. Well, it was unrealistic to completely get rid of corruption within any sort of government so I didn''t put too much thought in it but still.

    The only difference was that Duke Vista was an arrogant man and did all of his dirty work out in the open.

    My father who was watching from the sides with Lina, Lena, the Count and Dian, gave me a thumbs up. Why was he so happy while I was feeling like shit?

    No, it''s not the world that''s wrong, it''s me that''s wrong for thinking it was. After all, this was the kind of world it was.

    No, that wasn''t right either, I was just pinning the blame, if a man like Duke Vista existed in my previous life he would have been sentenced to death or at least a life sentence as well.

    It was me who was weak.

    I keep talking like how I''m bigger than I really am but deep down I''m just an ordinary man as well. Sure, for a four year old it may be impressive but that will disappear within a few years.

    The future- huh, I haven''t put too much thought on that as well.

    It''s already been four years since I''ve came to this world but I haven''t even thought what I wanted to do with this second life. I thought it was fine to continue on like I have been but when I think about it the world I know and the world that is are two different places.

    After the trial was over everyone was dismissed.

    I sat outside on an elevated and empty area watching people leave with a refreshing smile on their faces. Most of them were commoners and peasants that were unhappy at the Duke.

    They were all happy at the Duke''s execution.

    ''How grim'' I thought.

    "Oh, here you are master. Thank you very much!"

    Chrom came up and said with a smile. She was with Elise who was holding tightly onto her. I guess they really did have some sort of personal connection.

    "U-Um, god! Thank you very much for saving me and avenging my father!"

    Cute, I thought.

    I gave a wry smile in return.

    "What''s wrong master? Did something happen?"

    "No- I just thought that it feels really disturbing to have killed a man."

    "But you haven''t dirtied your hands yet?"

    "It''s the same, I condemned him to death with my words and actions."

    "It''s not the same! That man was deserving of death from the start."

    "... Perhaps, but don''t all people deserve a second chance?"

    "... What are you trying to say, master?"

    "Honestly I don''t know either. What is it that I want¡­"

    I felt a hug from behind me. It wasn''t really comfortable even though it was from a beautiful older sister character. She was wearing plate metal armour after all.

    "I think you''re thinking too hard about this, master. What you did today was correct. As you said you may have condemned a man to death, but in exchange you saved the life of a little girl and many others who may have been wronged by the Duke."

    "..."

    Was that truly how it was? I wonder.

    I turned to face them once more with a smile.

    They really look like sisters when they stand next to each other.

    With that Chrom and Elise left after trying to make me feel better. I appreciated their efforts but I think I''ll get over this with time.

    "Still, I guess this was your plan all along wasn''t it¡­ Kyrios?"

    "Heh~ so you knew I was here."

    From a shadowy effect a masked man appeared. ."

    "So, what does the vampire lord want with me?"

    "How cold, you should be more respectful, aren''t I your senior as a demon general?"

    "I don''t remember being initiated into the demon army. It was Astaroth that forced onto me this title. In the first place, isn''t weird to have a human as a demon general?"

    "The decisions of our Demon Lord are rather cryptic at times, but I don''t see much of a problem with you being one of us."

    Kyrios was smiling happily as he said that. Well, you couldn''t really tell because of his mask but it I knew because I''m me.

    "So, why are you here? I thought you couldn''t enter human cities?"

    "That''s not true, I said I couldn''t be seen in human cities because of my status, I never said I couldn''t enter."

    "So as long as you evade sight you''re fine?"

    "That''s right~"

    How annoying.

    "..."

    "Well then, I should thank you for helping my subordinate regain her honour-"

    "Drop the act, I know you only used me to get rid of a hindrance."

    I interrupted him.

    "My, what ever do you mean?"

    I threw some documents towards him."

    He picked it up and started reading.

    "Hmm~ you''re much more resourceful than I had initially thought."

    "You know if you just told me straight up I would have helped you."

    It wasn''t as though I was particularly against a human-demon alliance.

    "... I''ll keep that in mind for the next time."

    "So there''s going to be a next time, huh¡­"

    "I think our friendship will last a long time. I hope you feel the same."

    "I don''t care anymore. I just feel exhausted."

    "Say, I ran into a little unexpected trouble when I was at the Duke''s estate."

    I changed the topic.

    "Unexpected trouble?"

    "Right, as I was leaving the Duke''s house I ran into zombies, I don''t think it had anything to do with the Duke but it was probably targeting me specifically. Do you know anything about that?"

    "¡­ No, I''ve been in this city since you arrived but this is the first time I''m hearing anything about a zombie attack, did Chrom not protect you?."

    "Chrom wasn''t with me."

    "I see."

    So then, what were those zombies there for?

    "I''ll try to look into it."

    "Thanks."

    "Of course, you did help me out quite a bit this time. Was there anything else you wanted to ask?"

    "... Hmm, do you know a person called Orion Valteare?"

    "I heard she was an elusive assassin but nothing too impressive, just another human in my eyes. Why?"

    "Nothing, it''s just that she was the assassin that killed Ciel. If she hasn''t caught your interest then I guess she really was just a small fry."

    "Hmm. You didn''t speak her name in front of the Tetrarch though?"

    "I made a deal that I wouldn''t. I was necessary in order to receive those documents."

    "I see, if you deem that necessary then I won''t pursue any further."

    "Thanks."

    "Then if there is nothing else I shall take my leave."

    With that he left in a shadowy effect.

    I really want to learn that skill too.

    PART SEVEN

    -LINA''S SIDE-

    "..."

    What- did I just hear?

    Eh?

    I just followed young master to give him a congratulations but I think I just heard something big. I feel like I wasn''t supposed to hear that.

    The young master was working with a demon? Eh, wait does that mean Chrom was also a person from the Demon race?

    I think they casually just said the name of the demon lord as well.

    Eh?! What?!

    What should I do?! Should I consult with master on this?

    Ah, but it seemed like the young master wanted to keep this a secret!

    Ahhhh~~ what to dooo~

    This is too much for my dumb brain.

    We were now back at the Count''s house getting ready for a little celebration. All of the people from Duke Vista''s estate were hired by the duke and they were now working here.

    I must say that the knight captain is rather handsome¡­

    Now wait, now wasn''t the time for this.

    As I was rolling around on the bed provided to me by the duke I was racking up stress in my head. This really was too big for me to handle. I knew that the young master was special but to think he had connections like that.

    "Sister, what are you doing lying around?"

    My little sister Lena comes in without even a knock.

    "Lena- I, I don''t know what to do."

    "What are you talking about, stop lying around and help us get prepared with the party."

    This little sister of mine didn''t care about what I kind of turmoil was going inside me right now. Well, it was best that she didn''t know about this side of the young master but...

    As I thought, I think should at least tell master about this.

    I decided to get off my bed and go help prepare. Mother was still asleep. Apparently once she falls asleep she could stay asleep for a few days.

    By the Count''s estimates she should wake up either tomorrow or the day after.

    Is what was supposed to happen but one of the maids came running in.

    "Excuse me! The madam has awoken!"

    I instinctively direct my gaze towards Lena.

    She averts her gaze. I expected as much.

    "Lena, let''s go."

    "I, I''m not going."

    "We don''t have time to argue, we don''t know when mother will fall asleep again. At least let her see your face."

    "What does it matter, your face, my face, it''s the same anyway right?"

    "No, we''re different."

    "I don''t care, I''m not going."

    She still hasn''t forgive mother. In such a situation I should be more like young master. Even if he''s hiding some big secret, he''s always putting other before him.

    I get down on my knees.

    "Sister?"

    I bow. That''s all I can do.

    All I can do is beg.

    "Please- see mother."

    "... Just once."

    I looked up with a surprised stare.

    "W-what? How can I refuse with you begging me from the floor?"

    ...

    ...

    Mother was sitting up back on her bed.

    The count, Dian, Master, young master and my sister were all there.

    "Lena-"

    My mother calls out my sister''s name. Lena tries to avert her gaze.

    However, I could see tears falling down Lena''s face.

    "Oh- Lena."

    My mother get''s up from her bed and stumbles a bit falling over.

    "Honey!"

    The count goes immediately to support her. I do the same from the other side.

    Mother lets go of us and starts walking towards Lena while stumbling.

    They are finally face to face.

    "W-What?"

    Lena says rudely but I know she doesn''t mean any insult. That girl doesn''t really express her emotions much so she doesn''t know what to do in such situations.

    Mother hugs her.

    When she does the tears become much more intense.

    "T-This is unfair!"

    Mother gently strokes her head.

    "Uwahh~~!"

    We all smile wryly at this touching scene.

    I think it will be fine now. I think deep down Lena has already forgiven mother long ago.

    I look out the window and gaze up at the large full moon.

    Yeah, I think everything will work out fine.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 14

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 95 (65+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 35 (5+30)

    [Status point: 15]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 3

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 5

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 5

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 3

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 9

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 1

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 7 - Foreboding

    Ascension Rebirth - Foreboding

    CHAPTER VII

    PART ONE

    It was about a week after Duke Vista''s trial.

    I guess I should announce the results of everything that happened.

    Firstly, Duke Vista Calros was publically executed. Public executions of nobles are rather rare since it would be depressing to execute a leading member of the country.

    Although I guess in Duke Vista''s case it was the opposite, everyone was in a festive mood.

    Regarding the position left by the duke, I heard Count Lucius was promoted to duke and now serves as [Minister of internal affairs].

    With that, Elise Noire was also adopted by Count- no Duke Lucius Rosenberg. I''ve been able to visit her many times since I was also stay at the new duke''s residence.

    She really sticks close to Chrom. At the very least she seems rather happy.

    All of Duke Noire''s inheritance was given over to Duke Lucius, though he used most of it up to help the people that were affected by the actions of Duke Vista.

    He''ll make a great politician, I shudder to see how far he''ll go.

    Elise Noire, no, I guess her new name would be Elise Rosenberg. She has shown an interest in politics as of late and has been studying under the tutelage of Duke Lucius and myself.

    She says she wants to follow in her father''s footsteps.

    She has a certain talent for it I must say, I guess it''s a predisposition of all nobles to be good at politics?

    Recently whenever I see her she blushes and hides. I''m not dense enough to not notice this, but she''s at least 15 ~ 20 years too young for me so I''ll have to pass on that.

    Maybe in about 10 ~ 15 years I''ll change my mind but she''ll probably have found someone better by that time.

    Speaking of, she still calls me ''God'' despite the fact that I''ve already told her my true name. She says that she feels more comfortable calling me that, I just hope she isn''t punished for blasphemy by religious folk.

    I met a few more people after that.

    One specific elven maid named Latrica also became my acquaintance; she was the one that gave me access to the Earl''s study during that night. She used to be a former adventurer and was resuming that.

    ''Adventurer'' does have a certain nice ring to it but I still haven''t decided what I wanted to do with this second life. For now I''m just drifting and getting caught up in other people''s affairs.

    That kind of life isn''t bad either, at least it isn''t dull.

    Eric Bahal, the knight captain of Duke Vista''s residence was hired by Duke Lucius, most of the servants in that house was. The manor was getting a little full but the Duke didn''t seem to mind all that much.

    Lena was able to forgive her mother, but due to her illness she fell asleep right after.

    Still, I''m happy for both Lena and Lina.

    Lina''s actually been a bit weary of me recently. I think she''s been avoiding me, I''m not really sure why.

    Well, I would be a little crept out if I saw a four year old take down an old man politically too, but I don''t know. It seems like she''s been ''afraid'' of me?

    I admit I''ve been lowering my guard around her when it comes to acting like a child since she''s pretty liberal about these things. As expected, perhaps I should hold back a little more?

    Moving on, I''ve also had the pleasure of personally meeting with the Tetrarch''s son. [Rian Mil Avon Ariadyne]; my father''s old childhood friend. He was the studious type making me wonder how he and father ever got along, but it wasn''t a joke that they were good friends.

    As the next in line to be the north tetrarch he has a lot on his plate but still manages to find time to hang out with his old friend. It''s pretty heart warming to see.

    As for me I managed to raise a few skills during the downtime.

    I''ve been practicing my new skill [Strike +]. It really is convenient. When I use it in conjunction with [Decay] most things just burst into dust. It makes me feel powerful albeit it''s a little deceptive.

    It was now level 4.

    I''ve also been successful in developing a new skill, well to be honest it was just a copy skill of what Chrom used.

    I''ve dubbed it [Soul Gambit].

    Since the skeleton knight itself was a kind of copy of Chrom in the first place I thought I could also copy her self-destruction skill. As it turns out I could, but unlike her I can''t rebuild my skeleton knight.

    Surprisingly the skill wasn''t too hard to emulate, since all I needed to do was overload the soul with life force. I don''t know how to explain it in a coherent scientific manner because it''s the furthest thing from science.

    But it was easy because I could see the ''soul'' of my skeleton knights. It was always exposed anyway; the red glowy thing in the middle of its chest.

    Once I use [Soul Gambit] the skeleton knight explodes. It''s not too much of a problem though since I could always summon more.

    Of course if I could continuously summon skeleton knights and explode them that would be overpowered in and of itself. So obviously I couldn''t use it more than a few times before I faint from exhaustion.

    Other than that my improvements were:

    [Transfer Life] was now level 9

    [Summon Skeleton Knight] was now level 5

    [Life Force Sensory] was now level 20

    [Life Drain] was now level 10

    [Wither] was now level 8

    [Decay] was now level 13

    [Aura Field] was now level 3

    I was satisfied with how much I improved only within the span of 7 days.

    PART TWO

    It was finally all over.

    Everything I''ve come here to do has been done. All that was left was the after party and the return trip home.

    It was a familiar scene.

    These sort of things also happened at the company I worked at once a project has successfully been completed. Weeks or months of consolidation finally paying off and having a party to celebrate, it was a nice feeling.

    Of course it wasn''t quite the same as in my previous life but the feelings were there.

    We managed to reunite Lina and Lena with their long lost mother and take down the corrupted Duke who was a pain in the ass for everyone.

    These sure a reasons to celebrate, but for some reason I''m still feeling rather melancholic. Is it really okay to celebrate the death of a man?

    Or was that just my archaic sense of morality nagging at the back of my head? Sure enough this world was nothing like my previous world, technology, people, living things, magic.

    Everything was different.

    Of course if things are so drastically divergent then it would be obvious that there would be a different sense of morality. However, I am not of this world; my mind is not a native of this world, it will take a while to adjust.

    For now I think it''s okay for me to think this way.

    Regardless, for now there was a celebration.

    After the trial was successfully concluded with the Duke''s execution all of the people involved with this case directly were invited to a small party at the house of Duke Lucius.

    Despite having an air of nobility and punctuality he was really quite the party goer.

    Rather unexpected if you ask me.

    The people that were invited were my family, the servants and soldiers from the former Duke''s estate and the Tetrarch''s son.

    The main sight of the party was being held up at the terrace, but I took my time to get there since I was in my blue period.

    On my way I ran into Chrom and Elise. Elise was holding onto the hem of Chrom''s clothes, such a scene might even be effective against Kyrios.

    I know I''ve said this before but they''re really like sisters.

    "Ah, master."

    "God!"

    The things that they address me as, it really cemented the fact that I wasn''t a normal child. Well, I really wasn''t but still sometimes I want I think it might become troublesome later on if they start seeing me as a bigger person than I really am.

    "Chrom, Elise. So you''re also running late for the party."

    "We were just having a little time out together."

    Elise reported. She''s around 6 years old so she''s physically older than me yet she was acting as though I''m the older one. Height-wise she was around 10 cm taller than me which was a little depressing.

    "Ah, does God know this book as well?"

    She took out a book from behind her and showed me.

    [The 3 Heroes].

    Can''t say that I''ve heard of this.

    I shook my head.

    "I see, then I''ll lend it to you!"

    "Eh? Ah, thank you."

    You know I''m not going to be coming back here any time soon right?

    I hope she understands that when she''s giving this to me.

    Well anyway this was a good opportunity since I had something to ask Chrom.

    "Chrom what do you plan to do now that the mission is over?"

    Elise looked a little tense when I asked, she wasn''t dumb by any stretch of the imagination, she knew that things couldn''t last forever, especially regarding Chrom. I guess that''s why she''s been sticking to her for the last few days?

    "Originally I was stationed here so even if my mission is over I plan on staying in this city."

    Elise had a bright smile.

    I guess everything works out fine.

    "I see."

    I also give a smile.

    After that it seems that Elise had something to say to me as well.

    "Um, God."

    "Hmm?"

    "That is, thank you for helping me. And for avenging father."

    She bowed.

    Modesty works well with adults but for kids I think being a pillar of support would work better. That''s just what I think.

    "Don''t worry about it. If you have any other troubles I''ll come and help you to the best of my abilities."

    "Thank you!"

    Her smile almost gave me diabetes. So sweet!

    Still, I couldn''t really be too happy with the outcomes of this mission, I let the main culprit, the one really responsible for killing the Duke go. Even if she was just a piece for the Duke I feel somewhat inadequate.

    I just hope this doesn''t come bite me later on.

    There''s also the fact that everything was planned by Kyrios from the start.

    I really can''t stand the fact I was dancing to his tune. I''ll just mentally block that fact.

    As we got closer to the venue of the party, I could hear the loud chatter of people. It was extremely lively.

    Upon my arrival at the terrace everyone turned their gaze upon me.

    "Oh~ it''s the champion!"

    "Our hero has returned!"

    "Kyah~ Master Morgant''s so cool!"

    I felt like a certain adventurer commander I saw a few days ago.

    However this wasn''t a bad feeling to receive such praise.

    Many of the people who worked at the earl''s estate came to me, overjoyed that everything was over and that they''d get their lives in order.

    I was genuinely happy for them, but at the same time I was a little melancholic.

    Father, along with Lina and Lena behind came up to me.

    "Good job son, I''m proud of you."

    "For condemning a man to his grave?"

    When I replied with that he was taken aback but he gave me a wry smile as he messed up my hair. d

    "For upholding justice. You are definitely my son."

    This guy had such a big smile I could almost see his teeth. Almost childlike. I suppose it''s one of his charm.

    "Congratulations, young master."

    Lena said with her usual expressionless face. I can never tell with her but for some reason I felt that she was enjoying the evening. That''s all I could hope for anyway.

    When I turned my gaze towards Lina she averted her eyes.

    ?

    She noticed what she did and turned back to me giving me a forced smile.

    "G-Good work out there young master."

    She was still avoiding me for some reason. I wanted to ask why but before I could the Tetrarch''s son, Rian came over.

    "That was a magnificent display of political prowess back there."

    "No, such praise, I''m unworthy, milord."

    "Haha, are you really Mardoc''s son? You seem nothing like him when he was younger."

    "I assure you that I am his son, as well as my mother''s."

    "Ah, that''s right Rio was rather mature as well."

    He draws closer to me, since I was young my height wasn''t really that great. He had to crouch down to get on my eye level.

    "Why don''t you come to our house and marry my daughter? Someone of your calibre in politics could easily become a valuable asset."

    "What are you saying to a four year old brat."

    My father placed his hand on Rian''s shoulder to motion him to stop his current train of thought.

    "I was just thinking what kind of immense existence he would be in the future."

    "Well, Morgant has been a little special from an early age. He''s a genius after all! But now''s not the time for that! We need to drink!"

    Father dragged Rian away and Lina and Lena followed suit.

    I really hope he was joking about offering his daughter. Arranged marriages aren''t my thing and kind of still have residue feelings for Kyoko.

    Some of the guards I knocked out earlier in the earl''s estate came up to me. Upon seeing them I immediately tried to apologize but they told me that it was okay.

    I still felt a little guilty about what I did though.

    Next a blonde haired elf came up to me.

    Her name was Latrica. She was the elf maid that allowed me access to the earl''s study. If not for her I wouldn''t have even been successful I this plan.

    I really am grateful towards her.

    "Ms. Latrica, thank you for cooperation back then."

    "No. no. you did most of the work I wouldn''t feel right about taking compliments. Besides since that villain is dead I can continue on with being an adventurer."

    "If you don''t mind could you tell me what happened?"

    After making a complicated face she gave me a smile and nodded.

    "He hired someone to steal an important heirloom of mine and said I have to work for him to get it back. Well, since he''s dead now I can freely take it back."

    She then showed me her heirloom. Wasn''t this important? Why are you waving it around like this?

    It was a pendant. A blood red ruby was encrusted onto a piece of gold metal attached to a golden string.

    It looked as pretty as it was expensive.

    However I feel a somewhat familiar sensation from this.

    "Mind if I touch it?"

    "Sure."

    She gave me her very important heirloom. Well, I wasn''t going to steal it but still she should be more careful with this. Somehow I was feeling that this being stolen was kind of her fault.

    I inspected the pendant.

    [Shard of Tyrving].

    Ah.

    It looks a bit different to what I had but it''s the same component.

    Its stats were a bit more mixed though.

    Strength +12

    Dexterity +48

    Intelligence +59

    Insight +1

    The total base stats were the same though.

    Well, this piece of the Tyrving wouldn''t be that useful for me since I don''t utilize Dexterity and Intelligence.

    I wondered what would happen if I gathered all the shards of Tyrving.

    What even was a [Tyrving]?

    I think there was a Celtic myth about something called Tyrving. Supposedly it was a magical sword, but since I have a ''shard'' of it, I think it''s broken up. It was interesting to think that there were some sort of correlation between this world''s objects and my world''s mythology.

    Though even if I ponder on it too much there wouldn''t be any meaning for now.

    I return the pendant back to the beautiful elf woman.

    I felt kind of bad for mother and Sebastian who were still at home probably worried sick since she didn''t know what was going on.

    I couldn''t fully enjoy the entire party anyway.

    Father was starting to drink some alcohol with the Duke. They were really obnoxiously loud, I didn''t take the Duke Lucius for that kind of man but looks could be deceiving.

    His usual noble aura was still there, which was quite impressive for someone who has his face flustered red with alcohol.

    I enjoy watching people have fun at a party more than actually taking part in the party.

    "Are you not enjoying the party?"

    Eric Bahal came over to greet me.

    "I enjoy observing people more than the party."

    "I see, rather unlike a child for a hobby."

    "There are a lot of points about me that are unlike a child."

    "That is true too."

    "I would like to thank you again, for your help back at the manor, if you didn''t cooperate then my entire plan would have fallen apart."

    "Haha, you''re quire the modest one aren''t you? I think you should have more confidence in yourself, what you were able to achieve was done by your own hands."

    "Done by my own hands, huh. I see, thank you."

    We talked a bit more after that and he returned to the party.

    I took a few steps out the balcony of the terrace and stared up at the large moon.

    This world has two moons, which both have individual effects on the tide. I surmise that this meant that this planet was at least twice as big as earth.

    With so many intelligent forms of life living here I wouldn''t be surprised.

    "Y-young master, you were here."

    Lina comes looking for me.

    She''s been acting oddly ever since the trial was over. It''s like she''s weary of me.

    Well, if I were to witness a small child destroy the life of a fully grown noble I would be rather crept out as well. But I have to say it is slightly painful to have your family members avoid you.

    I consider Lina, Lena and Sebastian to be my real family members even if we aren''t related by blood.

    Well I don''t know if they feel the same but it would be nice if they did.

    "Lina, what''s wrong?"

    When I ask she starts to avert her gaze again. Was it more serious than I had originally thought.

    "Young master, I think we should have a talk..."

    "Okay, what about?"

    "The truth is young master."

    She was fidgeting and her eyes were darting all over the place. I don''t know what she wants to say but I should calm her down a bit.

    "Lina."

    She wasn''t listening, her face was getting red.

    "Lina!"

    "Eh?!"

    She snaps back to reality.

    "Calm down and take a deep breath."

    "Hup~"

    She takes a deep breath but holds it in.

    "Now release~"

    "Hoo."

    We repeated this process a few times and finally she was much more calm.

    "So, what is it that you wanted to tell me?"

    She once again averts her eyes but this time it wasn''t as severe. She''s just trying to find the words to tell me.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    "The truth is I overheard you talking."

    "What do you mean?"

    I ask, but already in my head I go through various instances of what she could be talking about. Unfortunately one of them was correct, the one time that I hoped I was wrong.

    "After the Duke''s trial, I overheard you talking with a strange masked man. Something about a demon army-"

    "I- see."

    I lean against the columns and stare back into the distance. The moon''s rays illuminate the forest that is behind the manor.

    So she''s heard that conversation. Well, I suppose I was only trying to keep it secret for my own convenience, I haven''t done anything questionable yet.

    "Um, if young master wishes it, I can keep silent about the matter. You did help me after all."

    "Sorry, if you could do that, it would probably be for the best."

    "I understand."

    There was a tense and awkward silence between us. I don''t really know what to say in such a situation.

    So this was why she was avoiding me recently.

    "Um, was that man the reason you wanted to help Elise?"

    She has a tense expression as she asks.

    For what reason did I decide to save Elise?

    Was it really because Kyrios asked me? That if I help him this time I can make him owe me one?

    Certainly there were those kinds of reasons too. No, if it was just those reasons I wouldn''t have done it, it would be too much trouble.

    I helped Elise because I thought it was the right thing.

    No, that isn''t it either.

    The truth is I only decided to help her because I felt pity towards her. When we first arrived at the city the sight of her being dragged around and sentenced to execution didn''t sit well with me.

    "I probably only helped her because I didn''t like it."

    "Didn''t like it?"

    "The sight of a person being dragged around against their will. Honestly, it wouldn''t have mattered if it was Elise or someone else, if I saw that scene again I would help them."

    I''m not trying to act like I''m some sort of ally of justice. I probably wouldn''t go that far if it didn''t happen right in front of me.

    It''s a little hypocritical, to ignore the larger problem and just intervene when it''s happening right in front of my eyes.

    When I said out aloud my mind Lina had a small smile. A soft smile.

    "Lina?"

    When I call out to her, her smile breaks and her normal face returns.

    "Ah, sorry. I see, so young master is that kind of person. I understand, I''ll keep your secret!"

    Do you really understand? No, I should just leave it at that.

    If she says she''ll keep it a secret then that''s fine.

    She seems oddly happy for some reason.

    "Shall we return young master~?"

    "I suppose-"

    "Sorry, may have a bit of your time?"

    Out of seemingly nowhere Dian appears to interject. Speaking of this guy, I haven''t seen him all that much recently.

    His question was directed at me.

    I gave him a small nod.

    "Then I''ll go on ahead."

    Lina says with a smile.

    "What is it?"

    "Tell me, what do you see when you gaze at me?"

    What''s he talking about?

    All I see is a man who was blessed by the god with looks. Or was there some deeper meaning behind that question?

    Well, now that he mentions it I haven''t read his title yet.

    Let''s see-

    ?!

    PART THREE

    [Ciocal Gricenchos. Level 154, Fomorian Lich].

    That was the true identity of the servant named Dian.

    Level 154! This guy was stronger than the demon lord Astaroth.

    A [Lich] at that.

    Slowly black shadows covered the area. When I looked through the window into the terrace no one seemed to notice this, was it just an illusion on my part?

    Soon we were surround by the void, there were no longer any sounds coming from the outside, only silence.

    Standing in front of me was no longer the human Dian but a skeleton draped in shadows. It was a terrible contrast to the black void background.

    His crimson eyes pierced through me, almost as if he could see through to my true nature.

    Immense; if I had to describe him then that would be the word I''d use. His presence was almost heavy, it was honestly hard to even keep standing. Even breathing was becoming painful.

    I felt rather stupid not having checked his name and title sooner.

    Once I found out, I realized that it was him who set those zombies after me while escaping from the Duke''s manor.

    When I confronted him about it he only kept silence. But that silence told me all the answers that I needed.

    Most likely he understood that I was necromancer upon our first meeting and that zombie attack was just confirmation. It wasn''t like I had nay grievances about it since I did manage to get a few levels from it but still.

    He should have just asked first.

    "Ciocal Gricenchos?"

    When I blurt out his name he remains silent, but I can tell that he''s genuinely surprised that I knew. Hmph, let''s just say that we''re even now for that zombie attack.

    [Ciocal Gricenchos] was the leader of the fomorians according to Celtic mythology, but that information was regarding the figure from my previous life. I don''t know how much of a correlation there is with this person standing in front of me.

    He has the title of [Fomorian Lich] so maybe it wasn''t too detached from what I knew.

    "I''m surprised you know who I am."

    "I don''t, or at least the version I know of you is probably a little different."

    He stays silent and observes me.

    "Where am I?"

    "We are in a closed reality. A space between life and the afterlife. I brought you here because no one can disturb or hear us in here. Do not worry I will send you back soon."

    Is that so? I honestly think you should send me back now because I feel like I''ll drop dead anytime soon.

    I can sort of guess this guy''s motives.

    "You''re curious about my Necromancy too right?"

    Once again he remained silent. Yeah, I''ll take that as a yes.

    "Necromancy is a power that can be obtained only once a person has given up their humanity."

    He started some wild exposition.

    "It is through undeath that one obtains the power to control life."

    Was that how it was? From my knowledge of RPGs in my world that sounds about right.

    "To become a Necromancer large amounts of Magic and Time is required but you have sacrificed not your humanity, time or magic. I ask of you, how is this possible?"

    "I was born with this power."

    It would be troublesome to explain about my power to perceive everything in RPG like UI, and that it was that power that gave me the choice to become a Necromancer.

    So I''ll just go with the ''I was born with it'' route of exposition. Much simpler and cleaner.

    He stayed silent.

    But now that he mentions it I have no idea how ordinary necromancers were created. Astaroth looked rather surprised about my powers as well, just how rare was it to become a necromancer?

    "I''ve no idea how normal necromancers are created, do you mind explaining?"

    The basic gist of it was this.

    To become a necromancer a few prerequisite conditions must be met.

    The first is that the caster needs to be magician of great potential, basically someone with born innate talent for magic which only occurs once every 500 years or so.

    The second condition is to shed one''s humanity and becoming a Lich.

    To do that an item known as [Soul Shard] is required.

    Every day for 60 years one must continuously pour magic into this [Soul Shard]. After the 60th year the [Soul Shard] becomes a phylactery for the caster''s soul.

    During the time the caster is unable to use magic. That means for 60 years you can''t use magic. For a person who was born to do magic to be abstinent from magic for 60 years must be torture.

    If those conditions are met one is able to transform himself to a Lich. Once that process is complete they must give up their magic, converting it into a force that allows them to control life force.

    That was how necromancer liches are formed.

    There were normal liches that use magic as well, but they can''t use necromancy. Though I suppose at any point they can choose to become a necromancer since they''ve cleared the hardest part.

    Like this they become an existence that is not truly human and not truly demon.

    Tough. Glad I didn''t have to go through all that.

    "I see, just out of curiosity. How many Liches exist now?"

    When I ask Ciocal stops. He has a distant look as much as his skull face can make.

    Did I hit a nerve?

    "Just me."

    Just him? I understand that the requirements of becoming a Lich was extreme but how can there be just him?

    "Are meeting the requirements that rare?"

    "No, the other Liches were wiped out."

    "Wiped out? How?"

    I''m actually unsure how strong ordinary Liches are. Comparatively they should be stronger than ordinary people, but when you think about it they''ve lived a life of peace for 60 years.

    They wouldn''t have much combat ability unless they''ve lived long enough in their Lich form.

    But Ciocal was level 154. Just how long has he lived?

    "500 years ago there was an inquisition to destroy the demon race."

    This is the first time I''ve heard of such a thing. All existing written documents about history really only go up to 300 year or so.

    Anything over 300 years could go either way on whether it''s true or false. I know the church in this country claims some absurd things like how the hero saved the world from the demon lord a thousand years ago.

    Though I feel like I can sort of trust what Ciocal is saying. Unlike the churches this guy would have had personal experience.

    "Are you saying the inquisition tried to destroy Liches as well due to their demonic appearance?"

    "You are half right, most of the judgement was based on looks, but their real reason was but they could not fathom a power to control life nor tolerate it."

    I guess from their perspective it might look like the Liches are trying to usurp the power of god.

    "So they killed everyone but you?"

    "I was able to hold my own."

    "This inquisition, does it still exist?"

    I know it''s a dumb question since Astaroth said there was peace between humans and demons meaning that there hasn''t been any demon subjugation recently.

    Still, I wouldn''t be surprised if pockets of them still exist.

    "Yes. They go by a new name now."

    "What''s the name?"

    "The Red Knights."

    ''Red Knights''? Where have I heard that before?

    After shaking my brain up a bit, I finally remembered. They were mentioned in that report the Duke had. Some partnership to get rid of the demon race.

    So they''re that close?

    I don''t even want to think about what would have happened if they saw me using my necromancy. This just drove home to importance of keeping my power a secret.

    "The Liches who were facing opposition then stood with the demons to share their fate. Fortunately we were able to repel the inquisition and crush their entire organization, but by that time I was the only Lich left."

    I suppose that would be a logical conclusion.

    It''s sort of like the reverse of ordinary fantasy stories.

    Usually you have the demon lord trying to conquer the world, but here you have humanity trying to subjugate and exterminate demons.

    I felt a little more sympathy for the demons after that.

    After mentioning necromancy Astaroth looked excited. I get now why she was rather accommodating towards me even though I was human.

    I don''t know how powerful the red knights are now but I should stay away from them for now.

    They were crushed 500 years ago. Conversely they''ve had 500 years to recoup their losses.

    "Well fine, anything else you want to warn me about? Or want to know about me?"

    After that we talked a bit more before he returned me to the duke''s manor. He gave me pointers on what to do with my power and how to efficiently train them.

    Actually I learnt a new skill during all that.

    Rather it isn''t a skill but a new form of a pre-existing skill.

    I was able to cast [Life Drain], [Wither] and [Decay] at a range.

    In the end I didn''t reveal to him anything about my reincarnation or that I have a power that allows me to see the world like an RPG.

    When I returned to the venue a great exhaustion came over me and fell unconscious on the spot. I think people started getting worried and rushed over to me but I don''t really remember what happened after it.

    PART FOUR

    "Are you okay young master?"

    When I come to I''m lying in bed. There''s a great migraine but I endure it.

    Lina asks me with a worried expression. Standing behind her is Lena who also has a slight deviation on her usual expressionless face. I guess she''s worried too.

    "Y, yeah."

    "What happened? When you came back you suddenly lost consciousness."

    "I don''t know. Where''s Dian?"

    I instinctively ask.

    Lina shakes her head.

    "We don''t know we haven''t seen him at all, actually the duke was getting rather worried since he went missing."

    Figures. Since he revealed himself to me I doubt he''d be staying here. It wasn''t like I planned to expose his identity or anything so it would have been fine if he stayed.

    "I see."

    When I try to get out of bed I immediately fall over and plant my face on the floor.

    I don''t really understand the how I got like this but the cause was probably when Ciocal revealed himself to me. That immense pressure was burdening my body.

    "Young master?!"

    Lina tries to pick me up.

    No good, I don''t think I can stand on my own for a while.

    "Sorry, I feel a bit weak."

    I can''t even lift my arms. Was this the pressure of a level 154? Astaroth wasn''t nearly this intense. Though I suppose in her case she was holding back since I was injured at that time.

    "Lena could you get some medicine for young master?"

    "Yes. I''ll be right back."

    "Sorry."

    I apologize.

    "There''s nothing to apologize for young master."

    After Lena came back I had some sort of medicine. It was doubtful that it would have any effect on me since the cause of my pain was Ciocal''s pressure and nothing like a virus or disease.

    Father came in with the duke while I was resting in my room.

    "How are you holding up, Morgant?"

    "I''m doing fine father."

    "Your face is pale. What happened?"

    I shake my head.

    "I see."

    It was nice of them to come but there was nothing that they could do.

    "Well then, why don''t we get to the main topic?"

    The Duke said to change the topic.

    "Main topic?"

    Lina slightly tilts her head and asks.

    "Yes, it''s about what you two will do from here on out."

    "What do you mean?"

    The duke takes a moment to arrange his thoughts and starts talking.

    "As you are my wife''s daughters I would like to also adopt you as my step daughters and have you live here."

    That made sense. It was probably better that they live here than to work as a maid back in some rural town.

    It was a good career option.

    Lina and Lena exchange gazes and make a bitter face.

    They both nod after a short while.

    "Thank you for the offer but we would like to go back with the master and young master."

    "... Are you sure? Your mother is here after all."

    "It is a shame that we might not be able to see her anymore but I''m sure she''ll like to spend the rest of her days with you now that we have said our piece." S

    The duke closes his eyes and give a wry smile.

    "Very well, I have understood your intentions, then we will leave it at that. Just know whenever you are in this city you will always have a place among us. That goes for the Fallon family too."

    "Thank you."

    "Thank you. Duke."

    Lina and Father offer their gratitude.

    Well, I was thinking it might be a little lonely without Lina and Lena back at the house anyway. Besides my younger sibling is about to be born and we need someone to take care of the house and we can''t leave it all to Sebastian.

    Even with my help the house is so large.

    We stayed at the duke''s house for a few more days before returning to Karta Village.

    It feels like such a long time had passed after everything that happened.

    PART FIVE

    We were finally able to safely return home to mother and Sebastian.

    It feels like so much time had passed since I last saw them.

    "Madam, I''m so sorry!"

    The first thing that Lina says upon meeting was apologize. Mother replied with a smile

    "Don''t worry, there was no harm done."

    With that I feel like everything had truly concluded.

    PART SIX

    Today mother went into labour.

    It was a very tense situation but everything turned out fine with the help of Lina and Lena. Well, it wasn''t their second time doing this so they were rather confident.

    [Ada Fallon]

    The second child born of Rio and Mardoc was a healthy girl.

    Unlike me she had light brown hair and emerald eyes. Under her left eye was a star shaped mole.

    I feel like she''ll grow in a beauty like mother. I can''t wait for what the future will have install for us.

    Incidentally I tried to see if she was a reincarnated individual, but as they say lightning never strikes twice, a misconception but the concept still stands.

    With that in this world I now officially have a sibling as well.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 14

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 95 (65+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 35 (5+30)

    [Status point: 15]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 4

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 5

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 9

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 20

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 10

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 8

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 13

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 3

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 1

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 8 - Stage 2 Start!

    Ascension Rebirth - Stage 2 Start!

    CHAPTER VIII

    PART ONE

    The [Vertloch Skyreach]

    Otherwise known as the demon lord''s fortress, was the place in which the demon lord Astaroth De Signa reigned.

    It was a city that was perpetually covered in the night and looming over it was a blood dyed moon.

    This was of course done using magic.

    The city itself comprised of many different sky scraper like buildings almost as though they were reaching out into the heavens.

    Made of concrete and steel it was an odd city that was oddly technologically superior to most of the cities that existed in Eternis.

    Within the center of the city was a single building that surpassed all others in terms of design and height. This building was known as the demon lord''s castle.

    The interior of the top most floors had an out of place oriental feel with the wooden sliding doors and the tatami styled floorboards. Even the walls were decorated with sakura tree design wall papers.

    The highest floor was only a single room. The demon lord''s throne room.

    At the far end of the room was a small cushioned seat, and sitting on it was a small girl with blazing red hair and eyes. She had horns to the side of her temples that protruded outwards to the front.

    This small girl was the demon lord: [Astaroth De Signa].

    Usually many of her retainers would be serving her but only a few people were present.

    Standing next to her wearing a white mask was the one herald as the vampire lord: [Kyrios]. He was her closest aide and servant.

    Crouching in front of them were three people. One male and two females.

    The male was the leader of the trio group.

    He was adorned with a full set of silver armour with a blue outline. Every inch of his body was covered by metal yet not a single weapon was on him. It certainly wasn''t because his weapons were confiscated upon entry. No that couldn''t be the case as his companions had their weapons s with them.

    Speaking of companionship, the first one was a dark elf magician dressed in a black robe. Her silver hair contrasted with her ashen grey skin perfectly. Her weapon of choice was the staff commonly used by most magic oriented jobs.

    The other companion was an archer as evident by the bow and quiver sitting on backwards from her shoulder.

    Like her companion she also hard silverish white hair. She was part of the homunculi species.

    "I have answered your call lord Astaroth."

    The armoured warrior started, still crouching on the floor with one hand and knee.

    "Cedric, my general. I have a mission for you concerning our ''friends'' at the red Knights organisation."

    Cedric served a position known as demon general. It was the second highest position after the demon lord''s herself. Of course Kyrios also shared that post.

    Her earlier comment about the friends in the red knight was of course sarcasm. The red Knights were a notoriously anti-demon organisation. For a society filled with mostly demons knowing their movements was a high priority.

    In fact that was the reason she had called for the warrior named Cedric.

    "Have they initiated some sort of movement against us?"

    As a general it was a great concern of his on whether or not they would start a war. He was prepared to through everything once a war really did occur.

    "No, but my scouts have indicated that they''re looking for something troublesome."

    "Troublesome?"

    He parrots his lord''s words.

    "An ancient weapon known as Gladsheim. To be honest I don''t have much information regarding the weapon itself, in fact even my father was unsure that this thing even existed. However if the red Knights are searching for it I don''t want to just sit idly by and wait for the off chance that it really is a myth."

    "Yes, I concur. If they''re looking for such a weapon they must have some credible lead. I shall go search for it at once and get ahead of them."

    As Cedric was getting prepared to leave her was stopped by his lords.

    "No, that won''t be necessary."

    "Milord?"

    "We''ve actually already found it."

    This statement came as a shock to him. Cedric paused without uttering a single word, he thought he understood his lord''s intention perfectly but he was one step too late.

    Astaroth had only become the demon lord''s a little over 100 years ago. While that may have been a long time by human standards, it was a relatively a short time for demon lords.

    Still time and time again Astaroth had proven herself worthy of the title with many of her achievements. It was because of this reason that Cedric had devoted himself to serving her.

    However every time it seemed as though he was one step too late, as though he was almost unneeded. Certainly the demon lord''s was very capable, able to locate something the previous demon lord''s only thought to be a myth.

    "The weapon known as Gladsheim I want you to go and secure it before the red Knights get their hands on it."

    "Of course, whatever you desire Milord."

    "Though I think he may need some help with this one, Lord Astaroth."

    Kyrios added in a little comment. It was only a small comment but between those who serve as Astaroth''s demon general it was a grave insult to suggest another may require help.

    The demon lord''s knew this but she nodded to Kyrios'' comments.

    Cedric felt his honor being insulted, he wanted to object.

    "Milord I believe I can handle any order you give me."

    "I''m happy you feel that way but this place isn''t good for your kind."

    Cedric''s race was [slime]. In fact he was known as the slime king. He also doubled as a Paladin who had naturally high magic resistance. Coupled with his racial ability to nullify physical attacks, he was almost unstoppable.

    However even this unstoppable tank had weaknesses. One of which was the sea. Or more specifically water.

    Of course he wouldn''t die if he was thrown into the sea but his movements would become extremely slow and basically he would become a non factor in combat situations.

    "The sea."

    "Umu."

    Astaroth nodded.

    He finally understood his lord''s intentions. Certainly if the weapon known as Gladsheim was located in the sea it would be reasonable to think he would need help.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "Then what do you suggest, Milord?"

    "There''s a certain person I want you to bring along."

    "Certain person?"

    When the demon lord''s turned her gaze to Kyrios, Cedric became a little more dejected. Certainly from the beginning Astaroth has shown slight favour towards Kyrios, still Cedric could not get rid of his feelings of jealousy.

    "I think he would make an excellent addition."

    However Kyrios'' word caught him off guard. Cedric had thought the addition would be Kyrios himself but his words just now denied that possibility.

    Astaroth gave a small approving nod.

    [Morgant Fallon].

    It was not a name that Cedric had heard before.

    "If you don''t mind me asking, just who is this person?"

    "An individual who may change the entire course of our world."

    If taken outside of context it may have seemed like Astaroth was over exaggerating. However Cedric knew that it was not. This was because Astaroth had a special ability.

    The ability to see people''s destinies.

    If it is a person that Astaroth has chosen then no doubt that they will become an important figure in the future.

    PART TWO

    Before leaving Vertloch Cedric wanted a little more information on what kind of person this [Morgant Fallon] was.

    From the looks of it the only people he could get any sort of answers from where either his lord Astaroth or his colleague, Kyrios.

    The choice was obvious, he would not want to disrupt his lord in a needless manner.

    As a Vampire, Kyrios was an elusive individual.

    Of course this didn''t mean that he was impossible to find, just extremely hard.

    After searching for what seemed like 3 hours, Cedric could not find him. Well, that should have been obvious from the start.

    On the brink of giving up Cedric was returning to his quarters to finalize his preparation before a shadowy figure appeared before him.

    His mask was extremely unpleasant, almost as though he was mocking.

    Though to be fair, Cedric''s face was also always hidden behind a helmet so it was not his place to judge. That being said, underneath Cedric''s face was only slime.

    "You''ve been looking for me."

    "If you knew that then why did you not show yourself sooner?"

    "Forgive me, I was a little preoccupied with another task given to my by our lord."

    "..."

    As a person, Kyrios was a hard person to read. This was only enhanced by the fact that he always wore a mask.

    On one hand it may not be wrong to say that he constantly lies but on the other hand one will not truly know that because he was so good at keeping his composure.

    Vampires also had racial ability known as [Natural Hypnosis], it wasn''t too great of an ability outside of combat. The only thing this ability did was make the opponent more susceptible to the vampire''s words.

    "I wish to know more about this [Morgant Fallon] person."

    "Morgant, huh. If I had to but it one way he would be very illusive.

    "More than you?"

    "Very much so, he has a lot of things he''s hiding."

    "Sounds unpleasant."

    "Well, perhaps for straight laced people like you, I believe he can become an incredible asset to us in the future."

    "Why? Why are both the lord and you so adamant about this person?"

    "He''s, interesting to say the least. How old do you think this person is, Cedric?"

    "From the way you talk perhaps a few hundred years old?"

    "A few hundred years. Hahaha."

    "What''s so funny?"

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to, you would probably laugh if you saw him as well."

    "What?"

    "[Morgant Fallon] is not a few hundred years old. Far from it, he''s a human child of 4 years."

    "..."

    ''Was that a joke''? that was the first thought that came to Cedric''s mind. Yet after watching Kyrios for a few moments he realized that he wasn''t joking.

    "But that''s, how?"

    A child of four has caught the attention of the demon lord and one of the most powerful vampire. It was extraordinary.

    "Oh~ what''s this? You''re talking about something fun."

    Another person came to join in the conversation.

    It was a woman from the Lycanthrope race.

    She was fairly muscular due to her lineage.

    Her hair was spiky grey and she had piercing golden eyes.

    Her overall stature was fairly slim but the pressure she could exert was rather large.

    She was also another general of the demon army.

    [Andras].

    Cedric had a rather favourable opinion of Andras due to her straightforward nature and her physical capabilities.

    Thus he was the first to greet her.

    "Andras, you''re back already? I thought you were still at war with the [Werewolves]."

    Indeed, in this world [Lycanthropes] and [Werewolves] were separate entities.

    [Werewolves] were natural iterations of this world while [Lycanthropes] were constructed entities created by the werewolves.

    After various happenstance, the relationship between the two races grew sour to the point of war.

    "Ah, well we''re on a break for now. We can''t be fighting all the time now can we?"

    The reply was so half-hearted it worried Cedric.

    "..."

    "So what''s this about a four year old?"

    "A new addition to our little group."

    Kyrios answered her question in a manner that was hard to understand.

    "What do you mean?"

    "You will see in time."

    With that Kyrios disappeared in a shadowy effect like he always did.

    "I don''t like that guy."

    Muttering under her breath, Andras spoke words of dissatisfaction towards her fellow general.

    "I understand what you mean but just endure it for now."

    Trying to consol her Cedric stroke her spiky hair.

    Since Cedric was the older one, a lot older in fact, he often treated her as a child.

    A fact that Andras did not like.

    "I told you to stop doing that."

    "My bad. Anyway, I have a mission from the lord, I will be out for a while."

    Andras looked a little dejected but quickly returned to her usual grinning face.

    "Good luck."

    "Thanks."

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 9 - Return to daily life

    Ascension Rebirth - Return to daily life

    CHAPTER IX

    PART ONE

    Now that I was back at my home town of Karta, things have become much more mellow recently. After my sister, Ada, was successfully born without any complications and my mother was able to survive the child birth, peace had returned to this boring little town.

    We were worried when mother was about to give birth since she had a very weak constitution, especially Lina because she caused a little ''scene'' before.

    All the time Lina was panicking around saying things like, ''What do I do if something goes wrong?!'' and ''It''d be my fault!''

    Well luckily for her it was all fine in the end.

    Now that that''s out of the way, I think it is time for the results of the routine status report on my family.

    Starting off with my mother again, she was returning to her normal health, as evident by the nice complexion of her skin.

    After giving birth she suddenly said, ''A~ I need to start losing weight'', and that''s how she started her rigorous exercise schedule. She was indeed a little plump compared to before but it wasn''t even that noticeable, I mean, at the very least, father wouldn''t complain about my mother''s body.

    I''ll leave her be for now but if I see her overexerting herself I''ll intervene.

    Sebastian''s the same as always. That calm and superior demeanour hasn''t changed.

    Wait, I think I said something like that before as well. Oh well, it''s true anyway, he never changes.

    Changes it the old can hardly be seen after they hit a certain age.

    Then there were the twins: Lina and Lena.

    After returning Lina has been acting a little more mature in regards to how she acts around Lena and myself. I think it was due to her reuniting with her mother, anyway I think it''s a good thing so I''ll leave it.

    As for Lena, she''s become a little more expressive. Like her sister, she hasn''t changed so much but she knows how to smile and make appropriate faces at the correct times.

    As for myself, my progress has been quite favourable if I do say so myself.

    My stats look like this now.

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 19

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 95 (65+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 35 (5+30)

    [Status point: 40]

    I was able to gain five levels just from training with my father. Of course since I hadn''t distributed my [status points] it was unlikely that he actually realized my improvements.

    I was thinking that I should put those extra points into [insight] this time. It was a great help with the amount I already had.

    Well, decisions like this should be taken seriously so I left it for the time being.

    Of course just because my level increased a few didn''t mean I neglected skill training as well.

    Almost every day I sneak into the forest to train my skills. The mobs in that forest are really no match for me anymore. Even without summoning my skeleton knights I can easily dispose of them in a few hits.

    Anyway these were the improvements to my skills.

    [Strike +] was now level 12

    [Summon Skeleton Knight] was now level 9

    [Transfer Life] was now level 11

    [Life Force sensory] was no level 26

    [Life Drain] was level 16

    [Wither] was level 10

    [Decay] was level 24

    [Aura Field] was level 7

    [Soule Gambit] was level 3

    Unfortunately I was not able to create nor experiment on new skills.

    Actually in regards to [Life Force Sensory] I''ve become more sensitive to the presence of others. I can tell with 99% accuracy the number of people in this town and their physical conditions.

    It was really a great skill.

    As I was thinking this my head got closely acquainted with the edge of father''s wooden sword. The result was that I flew a few meters backwards.

    "What are you spacing out in the middle of training for?"

    ...Next. My father.

    He had been in great spirits with the way things were turning out recently. My sister''s birth, our safe return from the northern capital and that he was able to see Rian again.

    He even started to take my swords training a little more seriously after we returned. I don''t know what switched was turned inside him but it was a big help since I can gain experience points even from small training schedules like these.

    "Sorry father, the weather was so nice my mind just drifted."

    "Hahaha, what a thing to say. If this was real battle you would have lost your life five times over."

    "I apologize, then shall we continue?"

    I have been training with father everyday recently but with my measly 35 [insight] stat I can''t beat him.

    At first I managed to catch him off guard with my 95 [Strength] stat but after that novelty ran out I was just beaten over and over again. It was actually quite vexing.

    I grabbed my wooden sword that flew to the side once more and rushed at him.

    Left, right, center, above or below, it didn''t matter. He had no openings for me to exploit. I imagine the battle might go in a slightly different directions if I had used any of my necromancy skills but I refrained from doing so since it was a little secret.

    Even after a full day''s worth of training I didn''t even manage to get in a single strike.

    All this time I''ve been underestimating him because he was always so easy going, but in the end that level of 42 was truly deserved.

    "Good work, young master, and you too master."

    Lina brought out some refreshing tea for us to drink.

    Now that I think about it, she was supposed to be fond of tea right?

    "I guess I should go wash off this sweat."

    I quietly mumbled to myself but it did not escape the ears of the ''active'' maid with a tea fetish.

    "Then let''s take a bath together, young master!"

    Now any man would jump at the chance to bath with a nubile 20 something year old woman, but~

    I don''t really trust Lina with my chastity.

    "Come on~ young master!"

    She has a dangerous look in her eyes, her face is beet red and she has haggard breaths.

    "No, I think I''ll have to decline."

    "Eh~? Why? Am I no good?"

    She gently presses her breasts and looks dejected.

    "Why don''t you take a bath with her, son?"

    And now father was urging me on as well.

    "Father, I don''t think it''s quite proper to bathe with a lady."

    "What are you saying, you''re only four."

    Little do they know I''m actually a 36 year old man.

    "If you''re taking a bath then let me join."

    This time Lena comes out of the backyard. She has an apron on but her hands and legs are a bit muddy from the gardening. She looks sweaty too.

    Currently my chastity was being held hostage in the bathroom. I''m surrounded by a naked Lina and Lena. Lina was audibly humming as she was staring at me with creepy eyes, periodically going ''Ufufu~''.

    Lena was just washing herself in the corner by herself.

    Since the bathroom in our mansion was pretty big there was no problems with space.

    These girls'' guards are way too low against men, or was it because it was me?

    If that''s the case it''s a little depressing, then again I am supposed to be four.

    "Master~ let me wash your back."

    Lina comes up with a smile only a deviant would have.

    "Um, I think I can clean myself, so you don''t need to worry about me."

    "What nonsense are you speaking of young master? Children need to be cleaned very rigidly."

    I feel a soft touch on my back. They were her hands! Her hands!

    It kind of felt good.

    I think I was blushing, but let''s just say that''s because of the hot steam in this place.

    "Ah~ young master is blushing!"

    "N-No! shut up!"

    "Ufufu~ then shall we wash the front as well?"

    "Wha-?!"

    Her hand slides over my body extremely well due to the soap and lands on my nether regions.

    "Oh~ young master is growing splendidly!"

    "Knock it off you pervert!"

    I lightly push Lina away and she falls down.

    I tried to hold back as much as I could since I was conscious of my 95 [strength] stat. I wouldn''t want to injure her as much as she was annoying.

    "Ah~ so cold, the floor is so cold~"

    "Then get in the water."

    Lena says as she takes a glance at our banter.

    I get the feeling she wanted to join in but was restraining herself. I, for one was thankful for her marvellous display of self control.

    "Are you having fun in there~?"

    I hear a woman''s voice from behind the door.

    It was mother.

    When she came in she was fully naked as well.

    Whoa, such a dynamite-like figure. She was truly what I thought foreigners would look like.

    Of course I hold no lust to anyone present in this bathroom. They were all my family after all.

    Mother brought Ada along to wash her as well.

    "Mother, why did you come in now?"

    "Morgant was always capable from a very young age so he usually washes himself, I feel unsatisfied by that as a mother so I came to compensate."

    "T-Then do it with Ada, there''s no need to come in here now."

    "Ah~ how cute."

    Mother hugs me while still holding Ada. We were both hugged.

    "Mah!"

    Ada shouts out into my ear with a smile.

    I guess she''s enjoying herself as well.

    "Mistress, let me wash your back."

    Lena says in that quiet voice of hers.

    "Okay~ then I''ll wash Ada."

    Lena and Mother are particularly close since they usually work together. That wasn''t to say that Lina wasn''t close to her as well but I feel Lena has more of a connection.

    When Lina looks at that scene she gives a solemn smile.

    Was she perhaps thinking of her own mother back at the northern capital?

    We weren''t able to see her one last time because she fell asleep so it was a bit of a shame. I don''t think she''s dead yet, she still has a few more years left in her but most of the time would be spent sleeping.

    I get into the bath and sit next to Lina.

    "Young master~"

    She gives me a hug. I was going to push her away but I didn''t. Only for a bit, only for a bit I''ll let her do this.

    PART TWO

    I feel more tired after that bath than the time I spent training with my father.

    "Here is a refreshing beverage, young master."

    Sebastian gives me cool ice tea. There was no such thing as refrigerators in this world so the only way to get ice was through magic.

    When I think about it I haven''t really saw Sebastian as a magic user. His official title is [Battle Butler] from what I can see.

    At first I didn''t think much about the levels of my parents and Sebastian since I had no frame of reference but since that trip to the Northern Capital I came to truly appreciate their power.

    "Ah, Sebastian, are you free?"

    "Yes, was there something you needed?"

    "Not particularly, but if you have free time I was wondering if you wanted to play that game again?"

    "Certainly, then I will set the board."

    The ''game'' that I was referring to was [chess]. In this world there really weren''t any sort of things like board games so I took the liberty of ''importing'' it into this world.

    I made the piece out of different colored rocks using the [Decay] skill. The same goes for the board.

    I taught Sebastian all the rules.

    Chess was a fairly profound game even back in my world so I think Sebastian enjoys playing it.

    "Hmm~"

    Before I noticed it Sebastian was already better than me. Was this what they call ''the wisdom that comes with age''?

    It''s even worse since he never has any sort of expression on his face so I can''t tell what his motives are on the board.

    "Ah, young master~"

    Lina and Lena who just came out of the bath still had their hair yet to dry. They only wore very basic clothing and had a towel draped around their necks, it was slightly erotic.

    I guess this is the kind of image I get when I think of ''sexy'' huh? Defenceless girls, no wait, it might be a bit dangerous if I continue on with this train of thought.

    They had come to see what we were doing.

    "What''s this?"

    "It is a game made by the young master, called ''Chess''. Each piece has their own method of movement and interaction. The goal of the game is to take out the enemy king."

    Sebastian started explaining to the clueless twins.

    "Hmm~ made by the young master himself. That''s amazing."

    "Yes, the rules aren''t too complex but the movements that are possible are still elegant yet fair. Truly a marvellous game."

    I guess that means he enjoys it?

    "Me next! Me next!"

    Lina called out.

    That''s how we spend most of our evenings nowadays. This boring peace, I don''t mind it, it almost makes it worthwhile that I was reincarnated into this world.

    Of course that doesn''t mean I''ve forgotten Kyouko, quite the contrary, I''ll never forget her as long as I live.

    Incidentally the scores for the night''s mini chess tournament was like this.

    Sebastian: 6 wins

    Me: 5 wins

    Lena: 2 wins

    Lina: 1 win

    PART THREE

    "It happened three days ago, the rain clouds were looming all over our small town. That day, I peered out of my window into the dark forest adjacent to our town. It was then that I saw it!"

    We were in our ''secret'' hide out in the middle of the day. Of course I opted to stay at home because it was a pain but I was dragged out by Ian and Ira.

    I sat down on one of the old sofas and was listening to a ''horror'' story told by Ian. Honestly I think it''s far too early in the day to be telling scary stories, even if it was the middle of summer.

    "Objection, three days ago was a sunny day."

    It was the middle of summer after all.

    "Tch, there you go again, ruining other people''s stories. Fine, it was sunny day three days ago when I saw it!"

    "Even if you say ''it'', you''re just building unnecessary suspense. I''m not even sure this is supposed to be a scary story. Why don''t you just tell us what you saw?"

    "Ugh, fine. It was an elf. What I saw was an elven woman."

    [Elves]. Indeed elves existed in this world, in fact I had the honour of becoming acquainted with a beautiful elven woman adventurer back at the Northern Capital.

    Though they weren''t exactly a rare sight or anything, they have the second biggest population after the humans.

    Of course since this town only consisted of humans, so I can sort of understand why Ian would be mesmerized by the sight of one but it was a little rude to make the subject of a horror story.

    "Elves are abundant in this world, even if you did see one it wouldn''t be all that strange."

    "No, what I saw wasn''t an ordinary elf. It was a [Dark Elf]!"

    I see that Ian''s trademark screaming hasn''t changed while I was gone.

    [Dark Elves]. I knew what they were from my memories of pop culture in my previous life but I had not heard about them in this world.

    That being said, elves, dwarves, and beastmen all seem to fit the description of the traditional stereotype/pop culture setting so I supposed it would be fair to assume that Dark Elves were also the same.

    "Are you sure it wasn''t just an ordinary elf that was standing in the shade and you mistook it?"

    "No, I''m certain I saw correctly. Dark grey skin and pale white hair with those menacing glare, I''m sure it was a dark elf."

    I have no real reason to believe nor disbelieve his story. While it was far more likely that he mistook an ordinary elf for a dark elf I couldn''t deny that strange people have been popping up around me recently.

    Already I''ve had a visit from three odd people. Astaroth, Kyrios and Ciocal.

    If anymore started showing up I wouldn''t even be all that surprised.

    Still, a ''dark elf'', I kind of want to meet one.

    I noticed the time on the watch I received from Sebastian. This watch was really the most convenient present I received on my birthday.

    It was around 2:20 PM. It was time I leave and have sword practice with my father.

    "Well, I think I should be going, father will be expecting me soon."

    "Eh~? You''re leaving so soon?"

    Ira said in a cutesy tone. This child is way too cute, I shudder to think what monstrous beauty she would become in the future.

    "Yeah, why don''t you stay a bit more?"

    Ian reinforced. He wasn''t as cute but I still saw him as a kind of younger brother or son like figure so I did think he was adorable.

    "Sorry, training with father is also very important, on that note why don''t you train some more as well?"

    "Pass~ Pass~ see you later Morgant."

    "Bye bye~"

    They bid their farewells as I returned to my home.

    Father was waiting for me as usual for our training.

    "Young master has returned~"

    Lina came out to greet me with a hug. I think recently the number of bodily contact this girl does has increased, though lately I''ve also been enjoying it a little bit.

    "Oh, Morgant, you''ve returned."

    "Yes father, I''ll be ready in a moment, please wait."

    After getting dressed up into something more manoeuvrable I opened up my [status menu].

    I wanted to distribute my stats.

    Having more [strength] was ideal but if I''m unable to hit anything it would be the same has having 0 stats.

    More than that, right now the areas that I''m lacking are accuracy and defense.

    Most classes have defensive moves like the [knight]''s shielding power, [magician]''s mana shield, or an [assassin]''s dodging capability.

    However as a necromancer I have none of that. Well, that isn''t totally correct, my defensive ability lies solely in my [summon skeleton knight] skill for now but I can''t use that in front of my family.

    Which is why I think [insight] might be a decent stat to increase.

    [Insight] allows me to predict enemy movements, not only does this help my accuracy but it also allows me to dodge their attacks more efficiently.

    Not getting hit would be the same as having 100% damage mitigation.

    With those thoughts I tapped on the [+] button next to the [Insight] stat 40 times.

    Like before, it''s pretty tedious.

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 19

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 95 (65+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 75 (45+30)

    [Status point: 0]

    It''s looking a lot better now.

    It''s time to test it out against father.

    I know that I''ll still probably lose since he''s level 42 but I should be able to put up a little bit more resistance.

    "Sorry for making you wait father."

    "Morgant, are you ready?"

    Lina and Sebastian were standing on the side watching us. I think Lena was helping mother with preparing food and taking care of Ada.

    "Yes."

    As always, I made the first move.

    I charged at him but in a way that was a bit slower than usual.

    I aimed for her torso, but of course it was easily blocked.

    ''He''s going to go for my legs,'' I thought.

    It wasn''t as thought the [insight] stat allowed me to see the future, it was that I could predict from the way he moves his body the next attack.

    Because I only attacked with half my strength I was able to regain my momentum and step back avoiding his sweeping kick.

    "Oh?"

    Father was visibly surprised, using that chance I aimed to tackle him, a little unorthodox but it should be effective since his balance was off due to being on one leg.

    I tackled him with all my might and 95 [strength].

    When our bodies contacted I thought we would fall so I braced myself, but that did not happen.

    Even on one leg my father was able to keep balance.

    "What?"

    "Hmm, that''s an interesting move, I certainly didn''t expect that, if you were any bigger that might have actually worked."

    Impossible! He just took the attack with hardly any resistance.

    Did I overestimate my body''s size? No, but I still have 95 [strength] which should be comparable to any adult.

    So was this the true capability of a level 42? How frightening.

    I disengaged from him and took a stance once more.

    Father''s truly strong; able to defend against all of my attacks and has unparalleled balance.

    How do I beat such a person?

    No, in the first place, I wasn''t really trying to beat him, I just wanted to land at least one hit.

    I began to analyse all of the information about my father''s combat style and my own combat style.

    My goal was a single hit.

    Father waited patiently until I made my move, this was great it gave me time to think.

    Lina and Sebastian were looking intently from the sidelines. I could almost see a sweat bead drop from Lina''s forehead.

    Oi, oi, don''t think too hard about the situation, this is just a training exercise.

    I tried to search deep within the recesses of my mind about my next move. This world had similar principles regarding combat to eastern philosophy.

    ''The sword is an extension of your body''.

    ''The sword is your life line''.

    ''The sword is your partner''.

    I was taught similar things in my previous life. It didn''t particularly have to be about the sword, it could apply to any weapon really.

    Trust in the sword.

    Move like a river, strike with the flow and with rhythm.

    I dashed at father once more with that in mind.

    ''Attack from the left''. My instincts told me. So I moved slightly to the right to avoid it.

    ''strike with the flow''. Right? Using the momentum of my dodge I twisted my body around and swung to his left.

    I was about to get in a shot, it was so close but I was blocked with his bare hands.

    No, perhaps this could also be counted as a win? If we think that this was a real sword he would have lost his hands right there.

    Is what I thought but when I observed carefully his palms avoid the bladed side of the sword and he was grabbing onto the flat surface of it with his fingers.

    A complete block huh?

    I disengaged once more.

    "You''ve suddenly gotten so much stronger, what''s going on? At this rate you''ll easily surpass your father. It''d be a bit lonely if you did that."

    "Sorry father, but I intend to surpass you today."

    "Is that so? Well, you''ve always been able to do everything by yourself since birth so I admit it might not be surprising if you could surpass me in the swords today. A shame, I really want to continue coaching you."

    A make a wry smile.

    Sorry father, perhaps you will get that chance with Ada. I''m really a failure as a son.

    However it wasn''t the time to be indulging in self-pity, right now I was in a mock battle.

    Really, I didn''t actually think that philosophy regarding swordplay would work against a level 42 who likely had the same idea.

    Wait...

    That''s it!

    In the first place there was really no need for me to think like that. Or rather, thinking in that manner would be a detriment. You won''t be able to surpass someone using the same techniques if they''re so much ahead of you.

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    So then all I needed to do was change up my own style.

    It might be a bit hard to relinquish my pre-established notions regarding swordplay but it was necessary.

    First of all, I was better at thinking than fighting, so why did I rely on reflexes and instinct?

    That entire premise was all off from the beginning.

    ''The sword is an extension of one''s self''? I cannot fault anyone who thinks like this because it''s not a matter of being correct or not. But I needed to think different because clearly it was not suited for me.

    I didn''t necessarily need to change all that much, I just needed to slightly alter my perception.

    Then I''ll just need to reverse it.

    ''The sword is merely a tool to aid my victory''.

    ''The sword is disposable as long as it ensure my victory''.

    ''If the sword is unavailable use something else, your terrain, rocks, magic, sand, anything that can ensure victory is your tool.''

    With that I dashed towards my father once more.

    I could already see father getting ready to defend, but that itself was my first trap.

    Going into a defensive posture means that his next few motions were already set. I''ll take advantage of that.

    Taking this opportunity I threw my sword at him.

    "Wha-?!"

    He managed to deflect it but that''s fine it was my plan.

    His guard was now widely open.

    Even someone with an excellent sense of balance would lose it in an extremely foreign situation.

    Reflexes are basically just pre-programmed shortcuts in the mind to aid someone''s survival. If x happens go straight to y without thinking.

    If that was the case then all I needed to do was introduce a foreign situation in which there was no mental shortcut.

    All that was left was instincts but that too was based on prior experience. If there happened to be no prior experience they have to go to the third step after reflex and instinct into thought.

    First they have to think what the next step to take is then they have to execute it.

    In that department, ''tactical battle'' I was probably a bit better than father.

    I immediately crouched down to initiate a low kick. As expected there were no reflective or instinctual counters to this after the sword was thrown.

    He lost his balance and fell down and I quickly acted and sat on top of him.

    I placed my fist on his neck with a grin.

    "I win."

    "Eh?"

    Both Sebastian and Lina were looking with eyes wide open.

    There were a brief moment of silence between us.

    "W-what was that?!"

    Lina shouted out to break the awkward silence.

    I got off father as he slowly sat upright."

    He turned towards me.

    "Hmm~ you got me, I certainly didn''t expect that, however I can''t approve of you throwing away your weapon in the middle of a fight like that. I''ve taught you many times that your weapon is your lifeline."

    "Yes, certainly you''ve taught me that. Even now I take it to heart but after thinking for a bit I cannot say that method of thinking is suited to me."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Unlike father, I am not a natural born fighter. I am better at thinking and planning."

    "Certainly you were always better at those stuff, but I thought you were advancing pretty well with the sword."

    "It was merely that I seemed as though that were the case. The truth is I have been consciously thinking about the movements each time, because of that I may have gotten the correct posture and strength but you may have noticed that my reaction and speed are low."

    "Yes, that part did worry me. Then this new style that you''ve conjured up, you''re saying that this is more suited for you?"

    "I don''t know if it is perfect for me but truthfully I feel that I can progress further with such methods."

    Father was thinking. Surely he had his own opinion on the subject and he has his years of training as well to back up his own argument but here and now it was undeniable fact that using my own philosophy I was able to win.

    "I don''t intend to disregard what father has taught me, I merely wanted to create my own style. Please forgive me."

    I bowed to apologize.

    "No, what you said is correct. If you can win like that in a one on one battle then I can certainly see the merit in your style, however there are times when that may not be sufficient. When that time comes what will you do?"

    "When that time comes- I will use everything."

    Father gave me a quizzical look as her furrowed his brow.

    "Everything I can use to ensure my win, the rocks, the ground, magic, the sand, my environment. Everything I can use as a weapon will be used to win."

    Father had a satisfied grin.

    "I see, so you''ve gotten your own style. Very well, I will admit defeat this time but don''t think it will go well the next."

    "Yes father. I look forward to our training."

    Of course after it''s been said and done, this wasn''t exactly my own philosophy either. It was more of the philosophy of westerners.

    Where eastern people tend to view their weapons as an extension of their bodies, western people view their weapons as tools.

    Both have their pros and cons, but I think the western mentality regarding weapons suit me more right now.

    I lack experience of battle to properly react to each situation. As I said, I''ve yet to establish those mental shortcuts and haven''t toned my instincts, therefore it was better to fight in a more tactical manner than an instinctive manner.

    In this aspect the [insight] stat really helped.

    "That was amazing young master!"

    Lina came up to hug me.

    "Stop that, I''m sweaty."

    "Kyah~ young master''s smell."

    She took a sniff at my neck.

    "I said stop that you pervert!"

    "Bleh!"

    I bonked her head with my hand. Unlike father she was only level 4 so I could easily overpower her.

    I suppose I should go take a bath, as I thought that I undressed and entered the bathroom, however I wasn''t alone.

    "Why are you following me?"

    "Eh?! I can''t?"

    The culprit was of course Lina. She was trying to enter the bath with me, in fact she already stripped down and was stark naked.

    This girl seemed genuinely surprised that I asked why she was getting into the bath with me. Was it so deeply programmed into her brain that bath = playtime with young master?

    If so there''s a need for me to educate her.

    PART FOUR

    "Ah~ it''s raining again today."

    Lina said while spacing out in her chair gazing out at the window.

    Lena, Sebastian, mother and Ada were here as well. We were all quietly enjoying tea until Lina broke that silence.

    Father went out to the town''s outpost since monster activity usually increase in rainy seasons for some reason. It was the third consecutive day that it was rainy so I hardly had any chance to beat, I mean train with father.

    "That''s because it''s been hot for some time now."

    I casually answered Lina who was now slumped over her chair in an manner unbecoming of a ''lady'' and I use that term very loosely.

    "Eh? What do you mean?"

    "What do I mean? Isn''t it obvious that it would rain after being so hot?"

    It wasn''t only Lina but Lena and mother who was staring at me. Sebastian seemed oddly curious as well but of course he didn''t show it, but I notice the small nuances in his expression to know.

    Why are these guys suddenly confused.

    Then it hit me, of course the people of this world don''t know about how rain works.

    I may have made a small mistake.

    "I don''t understand, why does it rain after being so hot?"

    Hmm~ what to do? Should I just explain it?

    I doubt they''d get suspicious of me simply for explaining how water vapour works.

    "Hmm, let''s see, when water is heated it turns into water vapour."

    And~ I''ve already lost them.

    They gave me blank stares.

    I tried to augment my explanation with experiments using fire magic and water. Of course since I don''t have it I asked Sebastian to do it in my stead.

    After 2 hours of explaining I think they got at least the rudimentary understanding of how condensation works and why it rains.

    "Eh, so when it becomes hot the water evaporates and turns into vapour which rises up into the sky and turns into clouds. When the water stored in the clouds become heavy it becomes rain. Is that about right young master?"

    Lena tried to summarise everything I''ve taught them.

    I gave a satisfied nod.

    "Hmm~ I see so that''s how rain works. I had no idea."

    Lina said with a half understanding look.

    "That''s amazing, how did you know Morgant?"

    Mother asks.

    "Eh? Well I just kind of knew."

    "Just kind of knew?"

    "Ah, you know, that is, when I was taking a bath I noticed steam rising so I performed experiments to find out."

    "Ah, I see, that''s amazing!"

    She bought my excuse.

    That gullible attitude I don''t dislike it.

    "The young master has always been smart so it''s no surprise he would know such things."

    Sebastian complimented me uncharacteristically. He''s usually just passive but it wasn''t bad to hear praise from him.

    Of course I could be entirely wrong about this premise about rain and vapour, I mean in this world it could just be because of magic, why not right?

    Either way, knowing this knowledge wouldn''t really help in life, at best it could be used as trivia and to look smug against other nobles.

    As I was about to relax and sip my tea something outside my window caught my attention.

    It was the sight of a dark skinned woman with white hair. She wore a black colored robe so I couldn''t tell what kind of clothes she was wearing underneath.

    I almost spilt my tea because it was kind of creepy.

    It was only for a split second but the imagine remained vividly in my head.

    Then I soon remembered the story about the dark elf that Ian told me a few days ago.

    No way, it couldn''t be. I tried to deny it but the imagine I just saw was stuck in my head like a parasite. It gave me shivers.

    "Young master? Is something the matter?"

    Sebastian who was very perceptive asked me noticing when I became stiff.

    "N-no, nothing is wrong."

    "I see."

    Did I see correctly? Was that really a dark elf? I didn''t even have time to check using my usual ability either.

    "Say do you know about dark elves?"

    I asked the people gathered here.

    "Dark elves?"

    Lina parroted.

    "I haven''t really met one so I don''t really know much about them. From the stories they''re actually half-elf and half-demon. Other than that, things like their history or where they live, I have no idea."

    That was all mother knew.

    ''Half-Demons'', huh? Then I suppose it wouldn''t be odd to find them being a part of the demon army.

    I sighed.

    I get the feeling that something will come my way to disrupt the peace that I''ve been enjoying for the last few days.

    The funny thing about peace is once you''ve started getting used to it, it will be taken from right under you like a rug.

    I hope I''m wrong about it though, it''d be troublesome to be caught up in some sort of accident again.

    PART FIVE

    After a few days the rain had subsided and the sun returned.

    "It finally stopped raining~"

    Lina was in a good mood as she bathed in the sun''s light.

    Indeed Vitamin D is good for you, get as much as you can but not too much.

    Lina helped Lena with some of the gardening while I was drinking tea in the garden.

    Really, the nice weather even affected me. I was feeling fairly lazy right about now.

    "Aren''t you going to do training with master today?"

    Lina asked.

    Well, it was true that the rain subsided so training was presumed to continue but not today.

    "Father still has things to take care of, even if the rain subsided there are still some active monsters left. So I''m on break until tomorrow."

    "I see~"

    Incidentally Sebastian was sitting in front of me also enjoying tea. He had finished all of his work for the day so all he had left was enjoying the time and helping whenever possible.

    "Really, the weather is nice."

    "I agree."

    Sebastian replied as he took some more sip of his tea.

    I don''t know why but I usually get a relaxed feeling whenever I''m with Sebastian, perhaps it''s because our ages are relatively similar. He was in his early fifties and an was in my late thirties.

    Okay so maybe we weren''t that close in age but I was the closest one here.

    "Ah~ young master could I have some as well? I''m quite thirsty."

    Lina asked. Her hands were all muddy from the soil and she looked rather sweaty as well.

    I suppose it''s good to reward her from time to time.

    I poured some ice cool tea into the cup I was drinking and handed it to her. Now I only did it because there were only two cups. The one Sebastian was drinking from and mine, now it would be a little rude to give her Sebastian''s so I gave her mine.

    "Ah! The young master''s cup! Chance!"

    Chance for what? An indirect kiss?

    Ah well, I don''t mind. You can only get excited about things like that when you''re young, so I have at it I say.

    After all I am an understanding adult, despite my appearances.

    I get the feeling that Lina was looking at me with disappointed eyes. Let''s just ignore that.

    "Looks like you''re all having fun."

    "Ah, welcome back master."

    "Welcome back."

    Lina and Sebastian greeted my father who came back.

    "Father-"

    I was also going to greet him but I stopped in place after seeing why he came back so early.

    Father brought guests, three people to be exact. One male and two females.

    To describe them, they looked like veterans adventurers.

    The male of the group, who was supposedly the leader, was clad in steel armor with not even a single strain of hair showing. His helmet covered his face and there was only a small slit but I couldn''t see his eyes.

    His armor was a bright white with blue outlines. It looked really majestic and really expensive. Even compared to Chrom''s armor that was also a bright shade of white it was superior.

    The other two wore less armor but that was because their classes weren''t suited for heavy armor.

    One of them was an elf with white hair and pale skin. I could tell from her staff that she was a magic user. She wore a black robe and had a small trinket in her hair, as opposed to the usual witches hat that most magicians seem to wear, at least in pop culture.

    To be honest I don''t really like those, they look really cumbersome. At least this elf lady looks like she has the right idea for hair ornaments.

    The other was a human looking woman. She was an archer, as evident from her bow. She wore earthy colored clothing; a mixture of green and brown. Her skirt was so short that I could almost see her panties.

    With white hair and blue eyes she had a splendid figure.

    Of course everyone was surprised at their arrival. The village chief came out and offer them some tea, but the paladin lookalike declined.

    They asked if they could stay a few days to which the village chief informed them that there were no places to stay.

    Since our town was small we didn''t have a formal inn.

    Of course my father being the person that he was, offered them a place to stay. Well, it wasn''t really any sort of trouble since our house is big and we had a few extra rooms.

    They graciously accepted our offers.

    And that''s how they came to stay at our humble little abode.

    Mother and Lena also came to gather around the adventurer group.

    After exchanging greetings they started to introduce themselves.

    "My name is Cedric, a paladin. Under my helmet is a large scar that I wish not to show, so I hope you don''t mind if I leave my helmet on."

    "Of course, it''s not a problem but isn''t it rather hot in there?"

    Father asks.

    "It''s okay, I can endure this much."

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, I am known as Elena, an elven magician. We are thankful that you allowed us stay at such a marvellous place."

    "It''s no problem at all."

    Mother replies with a smile.

    I forgot that mother was also that kind of person as well.

    "Hi, I''m called Aura, as you can see I''m a ranger. If you want fun stories about our adventure just call me~"

    She''s rather chipper isn''t she?

    Every member of my family had a warm welcoming feeling towards meeting them.

    Everyone except me.

    Why?

    Because I could see it. Their names and titles. I could see their true identities.

    [Cedric. Level 94, Slime King]

    [Elena. Level 38, Dark Elf Magician]

    [Aura. Level 37, Homunculus Ranger]

    That''s right these guys were no doubt from the demon army.

    Now that I think about it that elf''s robe looks suspiciously similar to the one I saw the other day. She has a pale face now that makes her look like a normal elf but that''s probably just a disguise.

    That characteristic white hair and azure eyes, I''ve seen before when I was with Chrom.

    And what''s this? A [Slime King]?

    What the hell is that? Why does a slime king look like a paladin?

    I can sort of understand now why he''s wearing a full body suit. Which means that earlier story was just a cover up so as to not reveal his identity.

    I made a sour face, of course I didn''t reject them but they seemed to have noticed.

    "H-Hello~"

    I try to offer a smile but it doesn''t turn out quite right.

    "Oh~ hello young one."

    The Cedric the slime king crouches down and pats my head. His hands feel firm like they have real substance behind them, which was odd since he was supposed to be a [slime] right?

    He had a rather manly voice for a slime.

    Anyway his level is 94, so it should be safe to assume that he''s the same as Kyrios right? A [Demon general], which would also make him my senior.

    Actually, aren''t slimes supposed to be a basic mob in RPGs. They''re tutorial quest monsters aren''t they?

    Why was such a monster a level 94 demon general?

    Actually when I look closely he also has a passive ability under his name.

    [Aspect of the Slime: physical damage immunity]

    WHAT THE FUCK. Physical damage immunity?! WHY?!

    That''s definitely cheating. I mean, I guess it makes sense since he''s a slime but still, that''s cheating!

    Also that homunculus ranger is at a higher level than Chrom. She''s also a lot more emotive than her.

    When I look towards them they both bow at me.

    "It is an honour to meet you."

    Are they idiots? Why would they do that now in front of my family?

    I get that they''re trying to show respect since I''m also supposed to be a demon general but they should mind their contexts a little more.

    When I turned around they all have a confused look except Sebastian, but his expression never changes so there was nothing weird there.

    I half expected Lina to understand what was going on but she was rather slow when it came to these things.

    "Y-Yeah, anyway why don''t you come in? Mother, father, I''ll take them to their rooms."

    "Alright."

    They gave me their consent.

    With that I ushered them to vacant rooms at the far side of the mansion.

    After making sure that the coast was clear of any potential eavesdroppers I started the interrogation.

    "Start talking."

    The three of them had a confused look. Well, one of them had a helmet so I wasn''t too sure but the way he tilted his head made it look like he was.

    "I know who you are."

    "Eh?!" x2

    Aura and Elena exclaimed.

    Ugh, are they dumb? They just bowed towards me at the front entrance. Why do they think I haven''t noticed.

    "Elena, Dark Elf Magician. Aura, Homunculus Ranger. Cedric, Slime King. Am I right?"

    "Amazing! That''s totally correct!"

    Aura says while clapping her hands.

    "No, this isn''t a fortune telling. Anyway, why did you guys come here?"

    "Are we not allowed to?"

    Elena asked.

    "It''s not that, but there''s nothing in this town or forest that would catch the interest of anyone in the demon lord''s army, so that could only mean that you''re here for me."

    "Wow~ correct again! That''s really amazing!"

    Aura once again compliments me, at least I think it''s a compliment.

    "Like I said, it isn''t a fortune telling."

    "Hahaha! You''re just as interesting as Lord Astaroth said! To figure our identities and motives with so little information. No wonder Kyrios was so interested about you."

    "No, I''m not happy about him being interested in me. It''s creepy."

    "Hahaha! I agree! That guy can be a little creepy sometimes, especially that mask."

    "I don''t think you lose in that department, a slime king that''s also a paladin? That''s the first time I''ve seen such an absurd set up."

    "Why? Is it not okay for slime kings to be paladins?"

    "No, it''s not that, I just thought slimes were more, you know. Free? I mean, you don''t actually have a solid body right?"

    "That''s right, I wear this armor because I don''t have a solid shape."

    I was at a loss on how to continue on with this conversation. The slime king seemed to be a rather easy going person, at least compared to Kyrios who was the type to scheme behind your back and make you do all the work.

    I can''t see the slime king doing that, or at least I hope not.

    I lost my motivation to continue with this comedy skit. I sighed and gave up on trying to find everything wrong with this situation.

    "So then, getting back to our original topic, why are you guys here?"

    After looking at each other for a bit, Cedric started to talk.

    "Actually we came here for your help."

    My help? I''m only a level 19 human child, what could I possibly do that a level 94 slime king couldn''t?

    "With what?"

    "We were sent on an important search mission by Lord Astaroth. She also asked us to take you along saying that you''d be a great asset."

    "If it''s a request from Astaroth I won''t reject it since I owe her quite a lot but I think she might be overestimating my abilities. Well whatever, so what''s the nature of your mission?"

    After pausing for a bit he answered in a dramatic voice.

    "Locating the ancient weapon: Gladsheim."

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 19

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 95 (65+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 75 (45+30)

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 9

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 11

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 26

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 16

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 10

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 24

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 7

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 3

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 10 - Journey once more!

    Ascension Rebirth - Journey once more!

    CHAPTER X

    PART ONE

    [Gladsheim].

    When I asked Cedric about the specifics of it, he didn''t know all that much either.

    According to him the only thing he knows about it is that it''s some kind of ancient super weapon dating back at least two thousand years.

    This predates the demon lord succession over four generations.

    Astaroth''s specific race seems to be long lived.

    Anyway a ''super weapon''.

    The problem is that this idea contrasts with my knowledge of what [Gladsheim] is.

    Gladsheim: ''Bright Realm''. According to Nordic mythology it is the realm located within Asgard that Odin resided in.

    Right, the image of Gladsheim that I had would refer to a place rather than a thing.

    Of course I could be wrong but for the most part this world''s mythology and beings paralleled with my world''s pop culture and legends. In that aspect I might be more knowledgeable about what Gladsheim really is.

    It could be that a super weapon is located within Gladsheim, but for now I don''t think Gladsheim itself is the super weapon.

    "So, how close are you to finding it?"

    I might as well ask. It was a good idea to compare each other''s notes.

    "Actually we''ve already located it."

    "What?"

    Does that mean I was wrong about Gladsheim being a place?

    No wait, if they already found it why do they need me to come along?

    "Of course we haven''t actually seen Gladsheim specifically, we just know where it is."

    "I''m guessing there''s a reason why you haven''t made direct contact with it."

    "Correct."

    About two months ago, Astaroth sent some soldiers down to investigate the location of the ancient weapon: Gladsheim.

    Now therein lies the problem; the place that they located it was in a rather troublesome place.

    The [Aquatic city of Lani''tar].

    The inhabitants of the city were a race known as [Mermaids].

    And yes it was those ''mermaid''s, the half-fish half-human kind. The tail of a fish and the torso of a maiden.

    Of course that being said the actual city isn''t submerged in water but in a pocket of air located underwater.

    That being said, the race of mermaids are my first experience of something that doesn''t match up with my knowledge of pop culture.

    The mermaids I know are a beautiful aquatic race that lure men, usually ending in a bad ending for the males but that was my impression of them.

    However the mermaids of this world weren''t like that.

    They developed magic in order to be able to traverse on land, turning their tails into legs. Rather than elegant and beautiful they were brutal and competitive.

    In that regard their matriarchal society were more a mixture between mermaids and amazons.

    The mermaid race worship Gladsheim as some sort of all-power, all-knowing god like entity. They''ve built a shrine around it and employed a protector known as the [Terror of the Deep].

    As such Astaroth had a hard time trying to gain access to Gladsheim. From what Cedric told me even the mermaids themselves were not able to get to gain access to Gladsheim.

    A small squad of homunculus soldiers were sent to infiltrate Lani''tar but they were all wiped out. Whether it was by the [Terror of the Deep] or by the [Mermaids] was unsure.

    So that''s where I come in. For negotiations.

    This was a rather troublesome request, the opponent themselves would never want outsiders meddling with what they view as their god.

    "''They''re idiots to be worshiping a weapon'', is what Lord Astaroth said."

    "Thank you for that important insight Cedric."

    "Hahaha."

    "By the way, where is Lani''tar? Is it far from here?"

    "No, in fact it''s rather close. It''s only three day''s worth of travel north."

    "Oh, how convenient."

    "It is isn''t it? Hahaha."

    I guess I''ll have to make up some excuse for leaving town again.

    Last time it was easy since we only just ran out, but this time I have time to be prepared but that also means to explain the situation to my parents in a manner that they would understand.

    An excuse that could cater to my father''s knightly spirit.

    I guess I''ll go with that.

    "Alright Cedric, I don''t mind going but my parents would surely object."

    "Would it be best if we told them the situation completely?"

    "What? No, in the first place they don''t even know I have any connections to the demon army. I don''t like fooling them but I don''t see another choice."

    "I see, it is a little less honourable but it is the command of Lord Astaroth, so then what shall we do?"

    "For now I want you three to stay in this house for the next two or three days. Then I want Cedric to challenge my father to a friendly duel."

    "A duel? For what purpose?"

    "To establish the fact that you''re a superior swordsman. You do use swords right?"

    I haven''t actually seen his weapon since he didn''t carry any when he came here.

    "Yes. It is this."

    He a small magic circle appeared on the floor and then a long sword jumped out and onto Cedric''s grasp.

    It had an eloquent design with a white blade and blue hilt. In the center of the sword guard was a azure colored gem.

    "Well, that''s fine but don''t use that, we have a lot of practice swords."

    "So why do I need to prove that I am superior to your father in the sword?"

    "To make an excuse. After defeating my father in a mock battle tell him that to repay him for being allowed to lodge here you wish to take me on a small trip for training."

    "I see, if I can prove I am stronger than him it would make sense for me to train you."

    "That''s right. Using that opportunity we will leave for Lani''tar."

    "A sound plan! You really are as Lord Astaroth says, hahaha!"

    "Yes, yes, so we leave in three days. You all got that right?"

    I turned towards Elena and Aura who had been rather silent for some time now. I had to make sure they understood the plan as well.

    "We understand."

    "Wonderful. Then I''ll leave you to it."

    Evening rolled around and we were all having dinner. Of course our ''guests'' were also asked to join.

    Elena and Aura accepted but Cedric only sat down with without actually eating anything, for obvious reasons.

    "So there we were, fighting against an unusually large hydra. Elena had already collapsed from fatigue due to our long battle. It was now only master Cedric and myself. Heroically master Cedric charged in while I supported from the back providing covering fire!"

    Dinner was noisy, but it wasn''t a bad kind of noisy. Aura was cheerfully telling the story of how the three of them defeated a monster known as [Hydra]. If memory serves then it''s the reptilian monster with multiple heads and incredible regenerative properties.

    Well, I have no doubt that it''s a powerful monster but a slime king who''s level 94 and has COMPLETE IMMUNITY TO PHYSICAL DAMAGE, shouldn''t have much trouble with it.

    "Then what happened?!"

    Lina was really into Aura''s story.

    "Master Cedric charged off and cut its head one by one while I burnt the base of their heads with burning arrows to stop their regeneration!"

    "Oh~!"

    They''re really one of a kind.

    "That''s right! It was a fun time back then! Hahaha!"

    Cedric joined in.

    It''s been a while since I''ve enjoyed such a noisy dinner.

    "You must be quite strong to be able to take on a hydra with only three people."

    "Indeed, I''m not one to usually brag but my party is quite strong. In fact are you up for a round of sparring?"

    Cedric initiated our prior arranged plan into motion in a rather smooth manner. I was actually quite impressed. He challenged father in a very natural way.

    "Oh~ I don''t mind but I''m actually quite strong as well."

    "Hoho~ then shall we?"

    "Very well."

    After finishing up dinner everyone proceeded to the backyard to spectate.

    Cedric was still in his iconic paladin armor while father was dressed in light leather armor. Father was more of the light armor/speedy fighter.

    "Whenever you''re ready."

    Father gave way for Cedric to make the first move.

    I admit that father is quite strong, I came to truly appreciate his power after my little episode in the north capital, but because he''s strong he gets a little arrogant.

    He wasn''t actively taunting the opponent but was underestimating them.

    It was the same for when he fought me and underestimated my ability to plan tactics.

    His opponent was a level 94 slime king, of course father can''t see the opponent''s level so he doesn''t realize this.

    I told Cedric to go a little easy so I don''t have to worry about any lethal injuries.

    Of course both father and Cedric were using wooden swords and they were equipped with their own armours so I doubt I had anything to really worry about but you can''t underestimate the power of a level 94.

    Since Cedric was given the first move he obliged and moved in for a swift strike.

    "Eh?"

    Despite being a slime he''s really fast.

    Father was easily caught off guard but managed to somehow defend in time.

    "I guess I underestimated you a little bit, should have known from someone who slayed a hydra."

    "Hahaha! I''m just beginning to warm up!"

    "Then I''ll get serious."

    They continued to exchange blows.

    Each and every blow sent powerful shockwaves that even I could feel despite the fact I was on the sidelines.

    I was actually more amazed that those wooden swords could withstand that amount of punishment.

    The exchanged continued for minutes.

    Attack. Defend. Parry. Counter. Strike.

    The moves were all professional, I even got shivers just casually observing a high level battle between two sword masters.

    However I could see that father was getting a little tired from it. Sweat dripped from the side of his face and his breathing became haggard.

    Since Cedric wore a full face helmet it was impossible to tell if he was even tired after all that, I actually wasn''t completely confident that slimes could even get tired.

    "You''re good."

    Father complimented. I think he was trying to by time to catch his breath, a shrewd but smart strategy.

    "You''re not bad yourself. It''s been quite a while since I''ve had such a challenge."

    Cedric seems to have caught on and went in for another strike.

    Despite his looks and the fact that he''s a slime, he''s actually quite smart.

    "Here we go!"

    Father exclaimed and readied his sword.

    Father countered Cedric''s strike and began to push for the offensive.

    Indeed it was probably a good idea for that since he''s becoming tired. Ending the battle before he completely exhausts his stamina.

    Cedric managed to swiftly avoid it while dishing out counter attacks of his own.

    The result was that not a single scratch remained on Cedric while father''s armour was showing signs of tear.

    Sigh

    Father lowered his guard and put down his sword.

    "I admit defeat. I didn''t think you''d be this powerful."

    "No, it was actually quite a close call, you can''t tell from the helmet but I''m pretty tired as well."

    "Haha~ is that so? Maybe I should''ve fought a little harder. Years of inactivity has grown on me."

    "I''ll await a rematch when you get back to your prime."

    "Definitely."

    They exchanged a handshake.

    A lovely friendship of the fist was born that day.

    Anyway that''s one of the obstacles out of the way. Now we only have to wait a few days before leaving for the sea.

    PART TWO

    "There''s an adventurer party lodging at your house?!"

    That was the first thing that Ian screamed at me when I arrived at our ''secret'' hideout.

    "Yeah."

    "That''s so cool!"

    "What, do you have aspirations of becoming an adventurer?"

    "Of course! My ultimate goal is to become the strongest adventurer!"

    Well, of course it was. I had a feeling that all young boys have such an aspiration.

    Ian would make a perfect candidate for a hot-blooded protagonist of a adventure-fantasy manga.

    "What about you, Ira? Do you also dream of becoming an adventurer?"

    "I, I think I want to become a cleric just like your mom."

    "So, like a doctor?"

    She shook her head.

    "I want go on an adventurer with my brother and help people."

    Ah, such a cute and noble aspiration.

    "I see. You''ll surely make a good cleric someday."

    I patted her head gently. It was a little awkward on the count that she was the similar height as me.

    "Ehehe."

    At least the person herself seemed to enjoy it.

    "So?! What are they like?!"

    "What?"

    "The adventurers staying at your place! What are they like?"

    Well, they''re a bunch of demons pretending to be adventurers.

    Like I can say that.

    "They''re a powerful bunch, I heard they slayed a monster called a hydra."

    "A hydra?! That''s an B-class monster!"

    I think I may forgotten to mention but monsters in this world are classified by ranks.

    The ranks go like this.

    SSS-class being the highest

    SS-class

    S- class

    A-class

    B-class

    C-class

    D-class

    E-class

    F-class being the lowest.

    Incidentally the monsters around our forest; the boar warriors, goblins and kobolds were all E-class monsters.

    They weren''t the lowest but they were fairly weak.

    Also, if I were to rank the average level of adventurers in this world they would all be at around D ~ C -class.

    The Hydra was a B-class monster, which to be honest didn''t seem all that powerful now that I''ve ranked it. Though from the sounds of it the one that Cedric''s party fought was actually one of the stronger ones so it might be fair to say it was an A-class monster.

    "Yeah, I guess."

    "That''s so cool! My dream is to become powerful adventurers just like the heroes 500 years ago!"

    Heroes?

    Elise Noire showed me a book on the heroes from 500 years ago. Supposedly they went to save some lost god but ended up dying.

    I don''t even know why they''re called heroes if they failed their mission.

    "Didn''t those heroes die at the end?"

    "Don''t sweat the small stuff!"

    Ian had a large grin on his face, it was mildly annoying to see.

    Still, ''dreams'', huh.

    It''s good to have dreams, especially in this world where you can achieve almost anything.

    As usual we spent the majority of the day just talking and playing around, though from my perspective it''s more like I was babysitting these brats.

    Still I did enjoy it, sometimes I look at them and think that ''maybe this is what it''d be like to have kids''.

    PART THREE

    Night had fallen and the two moons of this world shined brightly in the dark sky.

    I noticed Cedric was out on the veranda gazing up at them so I decided to join in.

    "Morgant."

    "Are slimes affected by the full moon?"

    I only asked because I got it in my head that slimes are affected just like the tides. When I think back at it, it was a really stupid question.

    "Huh? No, of course not."

    "Ah, I see, sorry it was a dumb question."

    "Haha, you''re the first one who''s asked me that kind of question. Why did you think the moon affects slimes?"

    "I heard stories of how full moons affect some species."

    "I see, certainly there are races that are affected by the status of the moon, but I am not one of them."

    "That so?"

    "It''s so."

    I gazed at the moon with Cedric. As I said before, there were no electricity here so the only thing keeping the brightness are candles and torches.

    The veranda that we were resting on had neither so the only source of light was from the full moons.

    The moon''s light reflected off Cedric''s armour in a glamorous way; truly bringing out the beauty of its craftsmanship.

    "Do you have a dream?"

    I asked, abruptly. I don''t know what prompted me to but I did. It was probably from when Ian told me his dream earlier today.

    "Dream?"

    "I have a dream."

    "Oh~? Do tell."

    "My dream is to meet a certain person, however it''s a dream that will never come true."

    "Why?"

    "Because that person does not exist."

    "Has this person passed away? If so then at least visiting their grave would-"

    "No. I''m not sure if they''re alive or dead, but we are separated by an insurmountable wall. No force in this world could possible unite us."

    "..."

    I felt tears slowly fall from my eyes.

    "She- she was the world to me."

    I closed my eyes to reminisce.

    The time we spent together.

    The time we grew up together.

    The time we started going out.

    The time we kissed.

    The time we became adults.

    The time we decided to get married.

    They were all vivid memories, I could almost feel them at the tip of my hands.

    After a few moments I slowly formed a wry smile.

    [Shinohara Kyouko]. A person that I will never forget in this life.

    "You are an odd fellow."

    An unnecessary comment came from Cedric.

    "Sorry."

    "You are odd but it is not bad. The eyes you posses now are those with conviction to move on from whatever past ailed you."

    "Move on, huh. Perhaps."

    "Truthfully I had no idea why Lord Astaroth and Kyrios were so interested with you but now I understand, you are truly unique."

    "Unique? I''m just a brat you can find anywhere in this world."

    "Surely you jest, you act in a manner unbefitting of a child; I sense a wisdom that can only come from age. It is strange but I do not think it is bad."

    "... Thanks."

    Cedric put his hands on my head. Perhaps it was his way of trying to comfort me.

    We spent at least an hour just watching the moons and the stars.

    PART FOUR

    Three days had passed since Cedric and his party came to this town.

    It was time to put our plan into motion.

    Everyone was getting ready to see them off.

    "I thank you for allowing us to lodge at your house for the past few days. As thanks I would like to take your son for special training."

    "Special training?"

    Father looked quizzically.

    "Yes, I saw within him a potential to become great at the sword and wish to hone his talents."

    "Hmm, I see, certainly Morgant has a keen sense of combat, but special training eh? Incidentally how long are you planning on taking him for?"

    "For now I think about a month or two would be a good timeframe. If in the future he truly finds the way of the sword his calling then I will come for him once more."

    Father turned towards me.

    In this world studying under a great warrior is an honour and not something seen as creepy. So Cedric''s proposition was actually something to be considered, which was why father wasn''t outright against it.

    "I''ll leave that decision up to my son, he''s still young but he has a good head on his shoulders. I''m sure he''ll make the correct decision."

    So the decision falls on me. Well, that''s perfect.

    "I wish to go father."

    "I see. So you''ve already made up your mind."

    "Yes."

    As such the departure was a little delayed since that now I''ve gotten permission I had to pack my bags.

    After doing so when I came down everyone was waiting for me, even Ian and Ira.

    "Are you really leaving?"

    Ira asked with half-teary eyed. That face right there made me think twice but I had already decided to go.

    "Yes, sorry for not telling you."

    "Make sure you come back safely."

    "I will."

    I gently petted her head.

    "Ah~ young master is leaving!"

    Lina gave me a full body hug. This time I didn''t reject it since I was going to be away for a while so I thought ''might as well''''.

    Since I was being carried I was at eye level with Lina. I also gently petted her head.

    "Uu~ this treatment again. I, I don''t hate it! And I hate that I don''t hate it!"

    Such an indecisive girl. Well, she was also like a little sister to me.

    "I pray for your safety, young master."

    Lena bowed still with a half expressionless face.

    I could see some evidence of loneliness in her eyes though.

    "I wish you the best of luck, young master."

    Sebastian followed up with his usual quip.

    "Oh~ Morgant is leaving!"

    Mother came up to also give me a full body hug.

    Since she was also holding Ada I was now in contact with Mother, Lina and Ada.

    "Uu~ young master!"

    "Morgant!"

    "Nii!"

    "You are all overreacting! It''s only a month or two!"

    I said trying to dissolve the situation, however it was to no avail. They remained hugging me for a full ten minutes before father came an intervened.

    "Ok~ ok~ that''s enough, Rio you''re being ridiculous, you to Lina."

    "Uu~ sorry." X2.

    Father crouched down to face me on the eye level.

    "You have to remain strong, okay Morgant?"

    "Yes, father."

    "That''s a good boy. I''ll be expecting a lot from you when you return."

    "Of course, next time I''m back I''ll definitely surpass you."

    "Haha! That''s my boy."

    "Then shall we leave?"

    Cedric asked.

    "Thank you for everything~" x2

    Elena and Aura expressed their gratitude.

    With that I once again found myself on another ridiculous mission brought on by the eccentric demon army.

    PART FIVE

    The [Ariadyne Tetrarchy] is also known as the center continent of [Eternis]; this world.

    Lani''tar was located north from my hometown, in fact it was just straight up north with no deviations.

    Specifically it was located within the sea between Ariadyne and the northern continents.

    Our current party members include:

    (Party Leader/Vanguard) Cedric

    (Vice Leader/Support) Morgant Fallon(me)

    (Rear support) Aura

    (Primary Magic damage) Elena

    As far as RPG party goes I think it''s fairly solid.

    Of course there is one small problem with this party, it''s the disparity between our levels.

    Starting all the way at the top is Cedric at level 94

    Then Elena at level 38

    Aura at level 37

    And me at level 19

    This party was so unbalanced. In all honesty, Cedric should be able to repel every monster we face.

    We were now one day away from Karta and night was about to fall.

    Deciding to make camp I volunteered took, primarily because I didn''t really feel like going out to gather wood or do something tedious as setting up camp.

    Since I often cooked for myself back in my previous world I''m, of course, proficient at preparing food. I didn''t really have the chance to display my skills in this world yet because Mother and Lena always hog the kitchen.

    They also tell me it''s dangerous for children to use sharp objects like knives.

    Personally I think training with father is more dangerous than any cutlery tools but whatever.

    I had a limited amount of options for dinner since there wasn''t any great variety of ingredients so I went with the most basic soup.

    Pumpkin soup to be exact. Or at least I''m using some ingredient that looks very similar to what pumpkin should be.

    This world does have slightly different flora so it couldn''t be helped.

    The smell and taste were quite similar so it shouldn''t be a problem.

    Is everyone tuned in to [Morgant''s Step by step easy recipe]?

    Okay~ we''ll begin the process by heating oil in a large saucepan over a medium heat.

    Now since I can''t exactly control the fire raging over the wooden sticks I''ll try to adjust it by moving the saucepan.

    Next we add onions and let it cook for 2 ~ 3 minutes until they become soft.

    This world does have things like onion so that''s good. It wasn''t actually called ''onion'' but it''s basically the same thing.

    Then we add some vegetables and garlic.

    As for vegetables in this world we have something that looks like a cross between carrots and potatoes. Well, that should do right?

    After that''s done, add some water then boil it for a little while.

    Try to reduce the heat at this point and let it cook for about 25 minutes.

    After that mix it up slightly and tada~ we have pumpkin soup!

    Of course this is the most rudimentary form of pumpkin soup you could get but it should suffice.

    Cedric and Elena brought more firewood for the fire to allow it to burn for the entire night.

    Incidentally, Elena had dispelled her illusion and revealed her true dark skinned self.

    It was a shade of dark grey which contrasted nicely with her white hair.

    "Oh~ master that smells great!"

    Aura exclaimed as she finishes setting up camp.

    Incidentally I am ''master''. Chrom also used to call me that, apparently all demon generals are referred to as such.

    Honestly as a former Japanese it was a little embarrassing to be called as such but since it was their tradition I didn''t really stop them.

    I poured the ''pumpkin'' soup for Elena, Aura and myself. Obvious Cedric doesn''t eat.

    I wonder what slimes eat.

    "Those curious eyes. I get it, you''re wondering what slimes eat, aren''t you? Hahaha!"

    "Guilty."

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    This guy''s pretty perceptive as well as being quick witted.

    "We survive off the moisture and mana in the air. That''s why we never have to eat our entire lives."

    "Hmm~ sounds convenient."

    "Right? Though sometimes I want to eat tasty food as well. Well the trade off is fair so I don''t mind too much. Hahaha!"

    "This is so good!"

    "Agreed."

    Aura and Elena were almost teary-eyed from eating my improvised pumpkin soup.

    "Seconds!"

    Aura pushes the bowl towards me. I thought Homunculi also don''t need to eat but whatever.

    After dinner we sat around the campfire.

    From my [Life Force Sensory] skill I could scout out for nearby enemies but since there were none I dropped my guard.

    "So all you know about this [Gladsheim] is that it''s an ancient super weapon?"

    "Yeah, even Lord Astaroth doesn''t know much about it."

    "Incidentally why do you guys want to find it?"

    There was a slight pause.

    I can''t tell the movements of a slime using my psychological knowledge since they don''t move the same way as humans.

    However, I don''t think he''ll easily lie to me like Kyrios so I''ll take most of what he says at face value.

    "It''s not us that particularly want it."

    "Eh? Then why?"

    "According to Lord Astaroth, a group of human supremacists known as the [Red Knights] are searching for the weapon. Because it''d be really troublesome if they actually manage to get their hands on it we thought it''d be better to find it first."

    "[Red Knights]?"

    I muttered to myself. That group that Ciocal mentioned.

    "Do you not know about them, master?"

    Aura puffed up her chest getting ready to explain.

    "No, I know of them, but I didn''t think they had enough resources to spare a search for some ancient weapon."

    "Oh~"

    She seemed downtrodden that I cut her d¨¦but out.

    Then again, it has been 500 years since they were last active, that amount of time might be enough to prepare a sizable organisation.

    Getting back to Gladsheim; truth be told I''m still not sure what [Gladsheim] really is but I honestly don''t think it''s a super weapon. This is the primary reason why I''m pretty liberal about helping the demon army get their hands on it.

    If I had truly thought it was a super weapon even I would be hesitant to help them.

    That said, I think it''s fine to speak my mind with the people here. They''ve provided me with no reason to hide information.

    "Hey, I could be wrong about this but I don''t think [Gladsheim] is really what you think it is."

    "Do you know something about it?"

    Cedric cocks his head quizzically.

    "It''s just a theory but in my opinion [Gladsheim] refers to a place rather than a super weapon."

    Though it is up for debate whether within Gladsheim resides a super weapon.

    "A place? Why do you say?"

    "I have my reasons but the main point is the name."

    "The name? is there something particular about its name?"

    "Do you know what language Gladsheim is?"

    "No, Lord Astaroth says it''s some ancient language but I have my doubts on that one."

    "I see."

    It''d be near impossible to find the origin of the name. Of course I only knew it from my previous life.

    "Gladsheim: ''Bright Realm'', referring to a place surrounded by light. That name hardly sports confidence that it''s a weapon right?"

    "Hmm~ indeed. When you put like that master, even I''m beginning to have doubt about its true identity."

    Aura jumped into the conversation.

    "How does master know the ancient language?"

    Elena asked.

    "Eh? Ah, I just read it in a book when I was at the north capital."

    They all give me suspicious looks but they don''t try to pry into the situation.

    "Hmm, I see."

    "Another fact that intrigues me into that direction is the fact that the mermaid race worships it as an ''all-knowing'' god. Why would a weapon ever be described as such?"

    "Hmm, true."

    Even Cedric was pondering about that point.

    "Well, in the end we won''t really know until we actually see for ourselves, but I''m just saying not to get your hopes up about it actually being a weapon."

    "In any case, it doesn''t matter since the only reason we''re searching for it was because of the movements of the [Red Knights]. If it isn''t a weapon that''s all the more reason to celebrate."

    "Perhaps, though ''knowledge'' of the ancients might also be equally troublesome if the [Red Knights] get their hands on it."

    "You have a point, this mission is important either way."

    "Yeah."

    "I agree!"

    "Yes."

    Aura and Elena were also in agreement.

    PART SIX

    A three day trip to the top most part of Ariadyne and nothing even happened in between. None of the monsters even approached us, whether it was because they were weary of Cedric''s level or of our equipment, nothing happened on the trip.

    While that was a good thing and I should be happy, I was feeling rather bored.

    It was a leisurely stroll rather than a journey to the underwater city.

    I made it all the way to the top of the cliff overseeing the ocean separating Ariadyne and the Northern continents.

    At the top of the cliff was a small podium like structure made of solid stone.

    There was an engraved magic circle on it.

    It had chipped off slightly and moss was growing on it from disuse. Of course some of the moss was wiped away, most likely from our previous companions from the demon army who passed through here.

    "So what happens now?"

    I asked. At this point I was feeling rather disappointed from this entire trip.

    "Now we wait."

    I yawned as we wait about ten minutes.

    So far nothing was happening, but just as I was thinking that something did happen. Or more specifically someone jumped out of the water and scaled up the 50-some meter cliff.

    It was a scantily clad, blue haired woman.

    She was wearing very revealing clothes made of nothing but strips of leather and belts. Admittedly it was more similar to swimsuits so I guess it was fine?

    She held a trident kind of weapon with a red jewel encrusted on center point.

    Aura and Elena who were on guard put away their weapons after realizing that it was the guide.

    "Emissaries from the demon army, I am Ranash, your guide. Our Queen has been expecting your arrival."

    ''If you were expecting our arrival why did it take you ten minutes before you showed yourself''?

    Is what I wanted to say but I kept my mouth shut. There was no need to start some sort of confrontation with people I just met.

    Just to be sure I also checked your name and title. It really got me last time with Ciocal.

    [Ranash. Level 25, Mermaid Soldier].

    ''Mermaid soldier'', I thought Mermaids were supposed to be elegant, well we already covered that but still, to see them be so different than what I knew them as was a little disheartening.

    In any case this was where my job begins.

    Negotiations.

    That was the entire reason why I was brought here after all.

    Cedric nodded and that was the entire exchange.

    "Then please step this way."

    She led us to the aforementioned stone podium. She input some sort of special magic into it, I assume the magic was actually from her trident as the stone encrusted into it resonated as the magic was taking place.

    A large magic circle appeared beneath our foot.

    After a few seconds everything went black.

    PART SEVEN

    A few seconds later I regained my vision.

    I was no longer on top of that cliff. I could tell because I couldn''t feel any wind.

    [Teleport Magic].

    How convenient. I thought.

    I slowly opened my eyes to see that we were now in some sort of large hall way.

    The height was around 10 meters.

    The walls were actually windows, making everything look like a large aquarium.

    The deep blue sea; it was a mesmerizing sight.

    The sight of fishes that I''ve never even seen before and coral that glowed in an odd but beautiful light blue.

    I couldn''t help but notice a small smile was forming on my face. I was, for the first time since birth, acting like a child.

    "Oh~ a strangely childish reaction from you. Haha."

    Cedric teased me but I didn''t care. This sight was so beautiful that I couldn''t take my eye or mind off of it.

    When I turned to my sides I also saw that Aura and Elena had a similar expression making me feel a little less embarrassed.

    "I apologize for making you wait, but you have also caught us at a bad time."

    A young woman who looked like she was in her late 20s came out to greet us. She was dressed in a similar fashion to our guide. Ranash but her dress was a little more decorated and lavishing compared to Ranash''s.

    She wore a small golden tiara adorned with various jewels that contrasted perfectly with her silky purple hair.

    Standing next to her was a sort of bodyguard looking person. She wore the same kind of clothes as Ranash. Light blue hair with golden eyes like they themselves were jewels.

    As with Ranash I made sure to check their name and title.

    [Miora. Level 38, Mermaid Guard]

    That was the name and title of the person wearing the lavishing clothes and tiara.

    [Amaria Seasong. Level 42, Mermaid Queen]

    And this was the name and title of the bodyguard.

    I see, so they''ve trade places. Was this supposed to be some kind of test or a precaution?

    In any case this might actually be in my favor.

    Now I guess it''s time to work my magic.

    During trade negotiations it''s good to make the opponent believe that we are trading something of equal value.

    However right now we are the ones that are here to request something and that something isn''t exactly easily tradeable.

    To put into a simple numeric value we''re at -2.

    We want to make this into a 0 sum equation so we have to somehow +2.

    A good way of doing that is to make us seem a little more superior, if they manage to believe that we have the upper hand that''s a +1. Basically what we''re trying to trade by having them believe we are superior is a promise of ''good relations''.

    I''ll have to eventually add another +1 somewhere down the line but those options will come out when we continue on with the conversation.

    While leaving Cedric''s side I walked past the woman with the lavishing clothes and up to the real queen.

    "Wha?" x4

    Aura, Elena, Ranash and Miora all gasped at my actions.

    I bowed majestically as I could with this small and immature body.

    "It is an honor to be in your presence, your grace: Amaria Seasong, I am thankful that you have given us the opportunity for an audience."

    "What? Master?"

    Aura was shocked at my actions and tried to call out to me.

    "You! What are you doing? Are you not being disrespectful?!"

    The woman with the lavishing clothes tried to reprimand me but it was too late.

    I already called out to their Queen by name so there really was no need to continue on with this farce.

    As I was about to make that comment Queen Amaria stopped Miora.

    "It''s fine Miora, it looks like our guests have figured it out."

    "But your majesty!"

    Amaria looks at me with a soft smile.

    "I''m quite impressed that you were able to see through our little farce. If you don''t mind could you tell me how you found out my name as well?"

    I could tell them but telling them the truth would also be troublesome in its own way. I''ll just hide it.

    "Sorry, that''s a little trade secret, if I gave away all my tools of diplomacy I would have nothing left."

    I replied with an equally professional smile.

    This situation reminds of the time in my previous world. Near the end of my life I met a woman, what was her name, [Kirisaki Yui] I believe. I also had a battle of professional smiles. I won but it felt rather shallow then.

    However right now I feel pretty good about myself.

    "I see, well it''s no matter. You are here about the matter of [Gladsheim] are you not?"

    "Ye-"

    Aura was about to cut in an answer but I cut her off before that.

    "Indeed, but that matter can wait. You have a situation of your own that you wish for us to solve do you not?"

    "Oh my, did I have such an expression that gave away my motives?"

    The queen tried to cover her mouth as she asked.

    "No, it''s a little talent of mine that I was able to see through you with. My guess is that it has something to do with the so called [Terror of the Deep]."

    [Cold Reading].

    I''ve explained this before but it was a fairly useful skill in the corporate world. I was just thankful it was useful against the mermaid race as well.

    Throughout our exchange she kept on taking glances out to the oceans through the glass like walls.

    Most likely she was being weary of the missing monster.

    I say missing because from what I heard the monster is supposed to be circling around the city in order to protect Gladsheim.

    Of course I can''t rule out the possibility that it was merely out of sight but my guess was reinforced by the Queen''s actions.

    "You are truly an intriguing person. Almost to the point I wish you to stay here as my aide. I can see why Lord Astaroth thinks so highly of you."

    Really? The only time I actually met with Astaroth was after she saved me and even then I was a little woozy from just being revived. I don''t think I''ve done anything to catch her interests.

    Then again she could see fate so maybe it''s because of that.

    "It''s an honor to just hear those words."

    "Indeed you are right. Currently we are facing a crisis in regards to our guardian, the [Terror of the Deep]."

    I wondered if it had a formal name since calling it the terror of the deep each time it comes out in conversation would be to tiresome.

    "..."

    I stayed silent. This was the time to listen to what they had to say.

    Doing this will shift our positions. They were now the ones that were going to be requesting something. With this it was another +1.

    Of course that +1 will only be finalized if we decide to accept their request and complete it.

    "You see, our guardian has gone rogue."

    "Your majesty?!"

    The tiara wearing purple haired woman gasped at the queen''s revelation.

    The queen gestured to silence her.

    "I also revealed this fact to your prior emissaries. They accept our request but unfortunately they ended up dying as a result."

    "I see."

    A shame.

    Well it shouldn''t be a problem for us since we have a level 94 slime monster with us.

    A puny little guardian like that will be easily disposed of.

    "In truth even our people cannot reach Gladsheim due to the interference of the guardian. We have tried many months now to subdue the guardian but all we ended up doing was sacrificing many of the lives of my people."

    "I understand, it may be possible for us do something about this problem of yours, however in exchange-"

    "Yes, of course, if you help us we will allow you full access to Gladsheim."

    I gave a small nod.

    "Very well then."

    So I guess my prior assumption was a little off. The guardian of Gladsheim wasn''t missing but has gone rogue and is now preventing anyone from getting close.

    "What kind of being is the [Terror of the deep]."

    I asked. It was important to know what we were up against after all.

    "It is a great large shark, bigger than these very hallways."

    ''A megalodon''. I muttered under my breath.

    And by its description it was an extremely big one as well.

    "I understand, please give us a moment to plan our strategy."

    "Yes, of course, you may use the war room located on the uppermost floor of the palace."

    I didn''t notice it because we were suddenly teleported in but this place was actually the palace.

    From the window like walls I could oversee the entire city.

    Large aquatic buildings with phantom like lights were shining through.

    There were mermaids both in and out of the buildings.

    The ones outside the buildings had fish tales and fins while the ones inside had human-like legs.

    Must be nice to be able to breathe underwater.

    PART EIGHT

    We were guided to the war room by Ranash and after doing so she left without even saying a word.

    "That was amazing, Master!"

    Aura looked at me with twinkly eyes.

    "Indeed, even I didn''t know they switched places."

    Elena agreed.

    "I see, Lord Astaroth was correct after all in making me bring you along. I knew you were incredible but I''m seeing you in a new light! Hahaha!"

    "Thanks, I guess?"

    We were sitting around in a circular table.

    Although I did say plan but all we needed to do was have Cedric take on the problem at hand and our mission is done.

    I''ve done my part and once he does his we''re into Gladsheim.

    Honestly this trip was at least worth it for the view of the aquatic city.

    "Well I guess this journey is about to come to a close once Cedric deals with the Guardian."

    When I said that Aura and Elena gave me troubled looks.

    Did I say something wrong?

    "What''s wrong?"

    I ask.

    "You see, master~"

    Aura started off meekly.

    "Master Cedric cannot come into contact with water completely. He won''t die but he will be unable to move properly. So I think it''s impossible for master Cedric to fight the guardian."

    "What."

    No, no, no, no.

    "WHAT?"

    I repeated because that''s how shocking it was.

    The slime''s biggest weakness was water?

    I guess that should have been obvious but why didn''t they say anything up until now?!

    No, no, no, no, no. wait! Then how are we going to deal with the guardian?

    "That''s how it is, sorry to become useless at the end."

    He bowed his head to apologize, but that''s not what I wanted to hear. I was now at a loss on what to do.

    "Oi, wait, if you can''t deal with it how are we going to kill that monsters?"

    "..."

    There was an awkward silence between us.

    I don''t know how long we stayed like that but no one came up with any ideas. Presumably hours had passed.

    Feeling at the end of the ropes here I stood up. As I did the chair screeched across the floor loudly.

    "Master?"

    Elena asked.

    "I''m going to see the Queen."

    I asked the queen to take me to where the guardian is.

    We were brought to a small secluded section of the ocean. There was one large wall/window and beyond it was a large building that was about the size of the palace.

    Presumably that''s where Gladsheim was.

    Swimming around it was a large 45 meter shark.

    You''ve got to be kidding me.

    How the hell am I supposed to kill that?

    No, in truth I had 1 idea, but that idea was extremely dangerous and unadvisable.

    Gathered in this secluded section of the palace was Cedric, Aura, Elena, the Queen, Miora, Ranash and myself.

    The queen and Miora changed clothes and now the crown as on the light blue head of the queen.

    "Have you found a way to subdue the guardian?"

    No one said anything.

    "I see."

    The queen muttered as she looked dejectedly.

    The method I thought of was incredibly stupid and would risk my life.

    Was such an option worth it?

    Was I desperate enough to use a method that will kill me?

    This life was my second chance, no perhaps it was my third chance with Astaroth.

    I had a lot to repay to Astaroth.

    I did but was certainly there would be other ways to repay her.

    Frankly speaking even the [Red Knights] wouldn''t even know a way to subdue something of this magnitude.

    The guardian was properly doing its job right? It was a little unfortunate that the mermaids can''t enter it as well but that also means the enemy can''t.

    I scratched my head.

    Cedric looked at me.

    Perhaps he was going to go along with whatever my choice was.

    I don''t think anyone would blame me if I backed out of this now.

    No matter how many accomplishments I had, I was still only a four year old child in this world. Would anyone say anything if I couldn''t quell the [Terror of the Deep]?

    So then why do I feel the need that I have to do this?

    I find myself strangely drawn to this Gladsheim. Almost as if it''s calling out to me.

    "We do not blame you if you are unable to-"

    The queen was about to say that we should back down but I stopped her.

    "No, I''ll do it."

    "Master Morgant?"

    The queen looked at me, surprised that I stopped her.

    "Master? Have you found a way to defeat the guardian?"

    Aura asked. Her voice was filled with worry and a little bit of fear.

    Elena looked at me with the same eyes.

    "Maybe."

    I replied. My voice was clearly filled with fear and hesitation as well. I''m pretty sure everyone else noticed that as well.

    "Master, if you''re scared we can leave. No one will blame you for failing this mission."

    Elena crouched down and met me on eye level as she spoke.

    "No, I get the feeling that this has to be done."

    "Master?"

    "Are you sure Morgant?"

    Cedric tried to confirm my conviction.

    "Yeah."

    "Very well, I will follow along with your request. If you need me even I will dive in with you. It is the will of Lord Astaroth after all."

    He was prepared to go that far.

    I feel rather pathetic for shaking.

    "I see, thanks."

    "M-Me too! Whatever you order master, we will follow."

    Aura followed up, clearly she was shaking too but she found conviction in herself as well.

    "I am the same."

    Elena said afterwards.

    I shook my head.

    "No I will do this alone. Or rather I can only do this alone."

    "Master?!" x2

    Elena and Aura gasped at my words.

    "Impossible! A mere child will subdue our great guardian?! Jokes should be left out of the discussion!"

    Miora was flaring up.

    Perhaps she was mortified that I even brought up the prospect of succeeding what she could not do.

    "Of course, I do have one condition."

    "Condition?"

    The queen parroted my word."

    "Yes, my condition is that if I am successful I wish for the full cooperation of the mermaid race in future, if I ever need it."

    "That is!"

    Miora tried to object but she was stopped by the Queen.

    "I understand. When the time comes I will give my full cooperation."

    "Your majesty!"

    "I thank you. Ah, one more thing."

    "There''s more?!"

    Miora was getting pretty hysterical. Well, not like I can blame her, even I would be in her shoes.

    "It''s just a personal request, I wish for everyone to leave this room and not come back in until I have successfully subdued the guardian."

    There was no answer but everyone seemed to have understood and accepted it.

    I placed my hands out to the window to confirm something.

    As I thought my hand goes right through to the ocean.

    "How long is this plan of yours going to take?"

    Cedric asked. A reasonable question.

    "A month and a half? No, a month will do."

    I say as I look at the super megalodon shark swimming around.

    "Ridiculous! How are you going to survive under water for an entire month underwater?! I assume you''ll have to in order to subdue the guardian!"

    Miora lashed out once more.

    "Who knows? Then, if you have all accepted my condition please leave the room."

    One by one the people gathered started to leave.

    The only ones remaining were Cedric, Aura and Elena.

    "Master." X2

    Aura and Elena gave me a final bow before leaving.

    "..."

    "..."

    Cedric and I were the only ones left.

    I was visibly shaking.

    "Are you afraid?"

    He asked.

    "Of course, who wouldn''t be afraid to go up against this monster?"

    "I guess you have a point."

    "And a plan. Don''t worry, I won''t die."

    I try to reassure him.

    "But-"

    "I''d stake my position as [Demon General] on it, so don''t worry."

    He tried to stop me but I cut him off.

    "I see, so you''ve made up your mind."

    With that Cedric leaves.

    I take a couple of breaths.

    I started by placing my hand through into the water.

    It was lukewarm. I guess'' I won''t feel cold at least.

    With that in mind I plunge myself into the depths of the ocean.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 19

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 95 (65+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 75 (45+30)

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 9

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 11

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 26

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 16

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 10

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 24

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 7

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 3

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 11 - The truth

    Ascension Rebirth - The truth

    CHAPTER XI

    PART ONE

    -AMARIA SEASONG''S SIDE-

    [Gladsheim] is the name of our god; the entity that we have served for over three millennia.

    The race of mermaids, our race, aren''t long lived, at most we have the same lifespan as that of a human''s. Thus it is easy to imagine just how many generation of efforts was put into creating and maintaining this religion.

    However in truth we do not know what [Gladsheim] really is. Only that it is an entity of great power and knowledge. Even that has been cast into doubt these days.

    The god Gladsheim is said to reside within the large complex overseeing our entire city, yet no one of our race has actually entered it to confirm.

    We built a shrine dedicated to Gladsheim around the building, encompassing it. Devotees of the Gladsheim known as ''Shamans'' are employed to oversee at least the outer exteriors of the building that Gladsheim resides upon.

    Yet, our ancestors did not stop there, they did not think it was enough. Over two millennia, our ancestors employed a protector as well to guard the sealed entrance to Gladsheim.

    We call this guardian the [Terror of the deep].

    It is an exceedingly large shark, over 45 meters and can tear away any sort of intruders with its fearsome bite. Not only that it is impervious to almost all types of physical damage due to its enormity and even has a high level of magical resistance.

    Such a creature has defended Gladsheim for over 2000 years.

    That being said, even I, the Queen of Lani''tar have started to wane in my worship of Gladsheim. How does one keep their devotion to a god that neither communicates nor shows itself to their followers?

    Growing up we were told all kinds of speculations on what Gladsheim could be but never once was it what Gladsheim actually is.

    The Gladsheim traditionalists of our race have mostly died out and the only people who are still completely devoted to the religion are the aforementioned ''shamans''.

    My aide and close friend from childhood, Miora was also a shaman once but she gave up that position to become my aide.

    Over the 10 years since my mother, the previous queen passed and I succeeded as queen I have not put much thought into Gladsheim.

    I thought such days would continue on and eventually it would only remain in the inner most recesses of my mind.

    Two years ago the guardian of Gladsheim started going berserk for an unknown reason.

    When I sent my soldiers in order to investigate they either end up dead or have a trauma so deep that they are unable to even swim in the sea.

    I''ve lost 200 soldiers simply trying to find out the cause of our guardian''s sudden violent behaviour.

    Eventually we found out that it was because the contract that our ancestors had placed on the creature had expired.

    Our ancestors used a special magic known as [Spirit Contract] to bind the fearsome creature to do our bidding. Of course it must have taken great sacrifices to tame such a creature but they succeeded.

    However that contract was only good for 2000 years.

    Since the contract was terminated our guardian was free to do whatever it pleased. However since it has lived in our captivity so long it has lost all of its natural mindset and has simply retired to being obsessed with protecting the entrance of Gladsheim.

    The shamans that were serving in the shrine of Gladsheim have become trapped as a result.

    In this midst of all this nonsense visitors have been popping in one by one asking to gain entry into Gladsheim.

    These ''visitors'' are emissaries from the [Great Demon Army] thus I cannot simply refuse them.

    Though truth be told, at this point I care not whether they are able to gain entry into Gladsheim. I have become too far mentally detached from that place as possible.

    Right now I care more about the lives of my people than some religion that was created 3000 years ago.

    Since they were so adamant about gaining entry I posited them with a condition. If they wanted to gain access they needed.

    That was to subdue the raging guardian.

    What I did not know was that I had greatly overestimated the strength of the Great Demon Army''s soldiers.

    The first of the batch of soldiers from the demon army were land-based soldiers. It was no surprise that they were easily killed and eaten by the guardian.

    The second batch of soldiers that arrived were aquatic-based soldiers who I had great expectations for.

    With this we can finally free my people and bring them peace, I thought.

    Alas I was wrong. They were as easily disposed of as the first batch of soldiers.

    After that I lost faith in the demon army''s ability.

    Perhaps it was simply because the creature guarding Gladsheim was far too powerful.

    When the third batch of emissaries from the demon army arrived I thought that Lord Astaroth had finally gone insane.

    The group consisted of a Paladin, a ranger, a magician and a child.

    The paladin and ranger were sole land-based soldiers therefore it would be almost impossible for them to do anything under the ocean.

    The dark elf magician may be able to do something but it was highly dubious.

    However the child was an intriguing addition to the team.

    Whenever we meet with outsiders, Miora and I always switch places a precaution.

    Never has there been a time where the opponent has guessed this but that child saw through our farce with a single glance.

    More than that, the way he held himself in our exchange was otherworldly. His presence was immense that even Miora could only get a few words in here and there.

    The child always took helm of our conversation. As the Queen of an entire race and the one responsible for diplomatic relationships I felt that I had lost in some way against this child.

    I thought perhaps maybe that this child could find some way to deal with our problem. However that would be wishful thinking on my part. No matter how smart a child, against a 45 meter deep sea monster it would be impossible.

    Not to mention this child was merely a four year old human.

    As per his request we provided a war room for their strategic meeting.

    After a few hours they came out looking dejected.

    ''Ah'' I thought. Even they could not have any method of dealing with this.

    I could not blame them; I could not blame this child. In the end he was still a child. Alas such a bright child, I can only shudder to see what he will become in the future.

    I told the child that it was fine if he couldn''t think of anything but he did not say that.

    He told me, with trembling hands, that he would subdue the guardian. Alone no less!

    I was shocked. A child of only four would subdue a 2000+ year old guardian?

    His condition for doing so was the full cooperation of the mermaid in the future if the time ever comes.

    Miora tried to object but I stopped her.

    If this child successfully subdues the guardian then he is something to be truly feared. Such a person was better off having as an ally.

    I speak this with my authority and experience as queen.

    I wanted to ally with him at all costs should he succeed.

    I will explain this to Miora later.

    For now the child said that it will take a month to successfully subdue the guardian so we wait bated breaths.

    PART TWO

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    This may be a little abrupt but before I start explaining my plan how I''m going to defeat the [Terror of the deep] I want to talk about a certain skill of mine.

    [Life Drain].

    Contrary to what many might think, [Life drain] isn''t a simple healing spell. It drains the life force of the target while replenishing my own.

    Now the main point of this skill is the fact that it drains life force and not simply health.

    Therefore this skill has a lot of uses.

    If I drown and suffer from asphyxiation I can regain my consciousness and restore my body to the previous state before drowning by using the [Life Drain] skill. Simply put, this means that as long as I have a steady stream of life to drain from I will drown but I will not asphyxiate nor die. With this I''ve overcome the first obstacle: how to stay submerged in water for prolonged periods of time.

    Another point is that it gives me the ability to stay alive even if I somehow end up destroying half my body. For example, should I ever find myself impaled and gore myself through the lungs or even heart I can survive as long as I have a steady stream of life to drain from.

    I will also not lose consciousness as long as I am draining life. However, mental fatigue may take over and eventually it is possible I can lose consciousness from that.

    If I explain this much my plan should be fairly obvious to everyone right?

    Right, I was planning to exploit these properties to defeat the [Terror of the Deep].

    A shark will latch onto its prey until it has died.

    Exploiting that fact I will have myself get mauled by the shark and latch onto it instead. Then for as long as my consciousness remains I will continuously use [Life Drain] to ensure that I stay conscious.

    Eventually either of two probabilities will happen.

    The first and most likely probability is that I will at some point lose consciousness and die.

    The second probability and the one I''m hoping on is that by continuously draining life of the shark it will eventually die.

    It was a very simple plan, right?

    A month.

    During that time I have to constantly experience drowning and having my body ripped apart.

    Fun.

    No, I was considerably scared. I was shaking.

    I didn''t want to do this. Who would?

    This was crazy.

    If I ran out and ditched this entire place no one would complain.

    It was one thing to unexpectedly go through pain and something else entirely to choose to go through pain.

    I just hope my four year old body can handle it.

    I placed my hands into the water.

    Warm.

    Hesitantly I dived into the water.

    Due to my [Life Force sensory] ability even if I had my eyes closed I could tell where the target is and where I was going.

    The good thing about this is that I don''t have to face my fears. Though I could feel its presence.

    I was now face to face with the Terror of the Deep.

    [Terror of the Deep. Level 73, Megalodon Shark]

    It stared at me for a little bit as it swam closer.

    Before I knew it a gush of pain rushed through entire body.

    It was pain unlike anything in this world.

    My heart, lungs, spine, intestines, liver, stomach, shoulder, arms and collarbones were all shattered and torn apart.

    If that wasn''t bad enough I was starting to lose my breath.

    I was feeling intense pressure from my throat. My brain was telling me that I needed oxygen.

    My body was telling me I was dying.

    It hurts!

    It hurts so much!

    This was entirely a stupid plan!

    Why?!

    Why did I do this?!

    This was literally worse than death, and I have the right to say that since I died already.

    But it was far too late to turn back now.

    If I wanted to survive I needed this shark to die.

    [Life Drain].

    I slowly moved my undamaged over to the shark. Though I didn''t really need to do this since I was already in contact with the shark, I did so unconsciously.

    When I started draining its life it moved more violent.

    I could feel the water resistance also tearing me apart but thanks to [Life Drain] I was firmly lodged in the shark''s enormous mouth.

    Death would be preferable to this pain.

    I had only been a few minutes and I was already thinking like this.

    Day 1.

    21 hours had passed since I started this ridiculous plan.

    I was keeping count of everything to ensure that I don''t go insane in the midst of it all.

    I had drowned almost 420 times and my internal organs were recreated and destroyed nearly 493 times, my spine was recreated and shattered 503 times.

    Due to the nature of how [Life Drain] works it was impossible for me to get accustomed or numb from the pain. This was the worst part.

    A process of destruction and recreation of my body took place several hundred times.

    I guess the only consolation in all this was that now my [Life Drain] skill was at level 31.

    The worse part of this entire experience is that I can''t get numb from the pain.

    Day 2.

    46 hours had passed since this all began.

    My mind was constantly in turmoil between thinking of just ending this pain and continuing on.

    I drowned at a rate of once every 3 minutes.

    This means that I had easily drowned over 920 times.

    My internal organs were recreated and destroyed approximately 1321 times, my spine shattered and recreated 1421 times.

    At this point mental fatigue was starting to set in.

    I wasn''t tired. No, it was mental fatigue.

    Stress.

    Luckily for me the physical effects of stress don''t actually apply to me since [Life drain] restores even that.

    It was a godsend of an ability.

    Day 6.

    I drowned 2880 times.

    Day 12.

    My internal organs were destroyed 7312 times.

    Day 18.

    I was amazed at my own tenacity.

    The pain still hurt but for some reason I was getting used to the extreme bout of pain.

    Day 21.

    [New skill developed: [Physical Damage Resistance]].

    This was actually a pretty nice skill to gain, in the midst of this insane plan. It was a great consolation prize.

    However the drawback was that it didn''t mitigate the actual pain, or perhaps it did but I could not feel it''s effects taking place since my body was already pretty much destroyed.

    [Skill mastered:[Life Drain]].

    Apparently when you reach level 50 in a skill you completely master the skill. It no longer becomes any more powerful.

    Day 25.

    [Skill mastered: [Physical Damage Resistance]].

    Yay.

    Day 26.

    ...

    ...

    Day 27.

    Only a few more days.

    I can feel the shark losing its power as well.

    Day 28.

    The shark has slowed its swimming pace considerably since it began.

    Day 29.

    The shark is now grounded with me. Normally sharks have to perpetually swim in order to keep alive but this was a monster that didn''t even need to do that.

    Day 30.

    My [Life Force Sensory] skill has hit level 42.

    With it I can feel the life force of the shark fading away.

    Day 31.

    The shark has only a few hours of life remaining, I just need... to hold... on.

    [You have gained a level] x5.

    PART THREE

    The [Terror of the Deep] has been slain.

    My lungs were filled with enough oxygen to last me for a few more minutes, my body was repaired to its peak physical form now all that was left for me to swim back to the palace.

    However as soon as I tried to swim back I noticed an odd presence near me.

    A red glowy light appeared from the carcass of the megalodon.

    This is-!

    I''ve seen this before, in fact many times! Whenever I summoned my skeleton knights they are plainly visible in their chest.

    It''s was a soul.

    I immediately laid my hands on it, and as I did I was engulfed with an intense pain, worse than what I had gone through in 31 days of having my body ripped to shreds.

    It was the death of the shark compressed into a single moment.

    However, by now I was used to the pain. I think that''s mainly due to my [Physical damage resistance].

    The shark''s carcass started to reanimate itself.

    It was no longer the same [Terror of the Deep].

    This one was now my undead minion.

    It''s eyes glowed red, it''s skin pale and tattered.

    As a zombie/undead I doubt this creature was able to feel pain anymore. Though in some circles, this is a plus.

    This was the [Terror of the Deep] in the truest sense of the word.

    I used my newly gained minion to hastily swim me back towards the palace.

    I jumped through the magical barrier separating the palace''s interior with the water.

    Immediately passing by the barrier I fell to the floor.

    Gravity.

    It was such a comforting and painful feeling at the same time.

    My body felt extremely heavy, to the point that I couldn''t even move. Just trying to crawl was hard.

    Black bags started to form under my eyes from the mental fatigue. It was hard to even keep focusing my sights on a single point and everything was blurring up.

    However even amongst this terrible pain and agony I felt a sense of accomplishment.

    I could feel a wry smile creeping up on my face.

    "Hehehe."

    Perhaps I was starting to lose my mind or perhaps it was just the mental fatigue eating up at me. Or maybe they were the same thing.

    Either way I felt fulfilled.

    Noticing that I had returned Cedric and the Queen''s party returned to the small chamber.

    "Morgant!"

    "Master!" x2

    Cedric, Aura and Elena ran up to me to support me on their shoulders.

    "Master Morgant! Are you okay?"

    Queen Amaria also came up to me to check my condition.

    "Y-yeah, I''m fine. No, that''s a lie, I feel like shit. I''m probably going to die soon."

    "W-What?!"

    "It was a joke. No, not really I really feel like I''m going to collapse."

    The queen was panicking seeing me in that state. She was around age 17~20 but she was pretty fun to tease.

    Physically there was nothing wrong with me, of course I was simply just extremely tired.

    I had not eaten nor slept in 31 days.

    The constant feeling of drowning and having my body ripped apart was the worst of it though.

    My clothes were tattered of course but that was the least of my worries.

    As promised I defeated the [Terror of the Deep] in a month.

    "What happened to the guardian?"

    Miora who was standing behind the Queen came up to observe the local waters.

    "The guardian? Kekeke!"

    I couldn''t help but laugh a little.

    "What''s so funny?"

    "Nothing, anyway. Like I promised the guardian has been defeated."

    "What? Impossible! You truly expect me to believe that a mere child was capable of defeating our guardian? Even jokes have their limits, boy."

    "I see, so you want proof then."

    "That''s right, if you have really defeated our guardian then at least reveal the corpse!"

    "Alright, girl. Here it is. Oi! Come here!"

    I shouted.

    Everyone was looking at me with confusion but slowly that face changed into terror.

    That was good! That''s exactly what I wanted to see!

    This makes everything so worthwhile you know?

    Behind me, beyond the barrier that separates the sea and the palace interior was a 45 meter Zombie Megalodon peering into the small room.

    It''s red eyes shun brightly and sinisterly.

    "W-W-What is that?!"

    Miora was the first to lose composure.

    Followed by the Queen, Elena and finally Aura.

    "Impossible!"

    "No way!"

    "That''s!"

    "Allow me to introduce my new undead pet. I have slain your guardian and converted it into a zombie shark. Hah... ugh."

    I think I coughed out blood.

    I couldn''t really tell at this point. I was tasting rusted metal in my mouth.

    "H-How?! How is this possible? You''re not seriously going to tell me you survived for 31 days under water are you?!"

    "T-That''s a trade secret. As promised I defeated your guardian. In fact I''ve even set it up so that it will continue its job as protector."

    "Eh? You can do that?"

    The queen asked, surprised at my suggestion.

    "I can do a lot of things."

    I returned with a smirk.

    "I- I see."

    The appearance of my controlling the Megalodon shark must''ve been a huge shock as Miora almost fainted from such an absurd scene.

    "I''d like to rest for a few days before we continue on."

    "Yeah, that''s a good idea. You did good Morgant."

    Cedric complimented. His voice was very soothing and I soon lost consciousness.

    PART FOUR

    I slept like a rock for an entire week without waking up even once.

    It might have been a bit tedious for Cedric and the gang since they haven''t done anything since coming to Lani''tar but they''ll just have to put it up for a few more days.

    I mean I put up with 31 days of extreme pain so it''s fine to push them on with menial waiting games right?

    When I finally came to the heavy feeling in my body was gone. It was easier to move my body and the light headed feeling was no more.

    I stared up at the ceiling as I lied in my bed.

    I did something really ridiculous.

    "Hehehe... Hahaha!"

    I know it was me who accomplished that ridiculous task but even I couldn''t believe that I was successful.

    Not only that by I even got a little consolation prize at the end. Of course it was still unusable to me for a few reason.

    First was that it was level 72 so I couldn''t control it perfectly. Secondly it was an aquatic monster so its use was fairly limited.

    Lastly I couldn''t summon it whenever I wanted because I didn''t have a summoning skill. Although it shouldn''t be too hard to devise a method of summing since I was already doing it with [summon skeleton knight], it would be next to impossible for me to summon a level 72 monster as I am now.

    Still I was hopeful for the future.

    I noticed a strange icon appear on my UI.

    I tapped on it to inspect element.

    [Soul of the [Terror of the Deep]].

    I guess this is like a trophy thing? I can see what kind of souls I''ve conquered?

    Well, it was a handy tool I guess.

    I slowly got up from my bed and made my way to where everyone was.

    The Throne room.

    Awaiting for me was Cedric, Aura, Elena, Queen Amaria, Miora, Ranash and some other maids that I didn''t know by name.

    Their median levels seemed to be around 21.

    Speaking of levels I gained a whole 5 levels from defeating a level 72 monster. It was a little underwhelming in terms of experience gain but it was a decent amount for me right now.

    "Master Morgant! You''ve awoken!"

    The Queen greeted me.

    Since the throne room was plastered with see-through walls I could see the sea around the palace.

    And there it was, my very first minion, swimming around.

    It wasn''t aggravated or violent, just docilely swimming around.

    "Looks like the guardian is resuming its job well."

    "Yes, the guardian has become much more docile, even if we get close to it, it does not attack. Though its appearance has scared a lot of the citizens I suppose that''s just the price we have to pay."

    "Honestly I think this appearance fits the name more."

    "Huhu, I suppose you have a point as well."

    The queen gave me a cute smile.

    I heard she was around 17 ~ 20 years old but she was really cute.

    Must be tough succeeding the throne so young.

    "We cannot thank you enough for dealing with our problem."

    The queen bowed before me to express her gratitude.

    It was not only the queen but all of the mermaids present who did the same.

    Truthfully I felt a little bashful.

    "It''s no problem. We didn''t do it for free after all."

    "Of course, as promised you have full access to Gladsheim, however I''m not entirely sure you will be able to enter."

    "What?! That''s different from what you said."

    Aura lashed out uncharacteristically.

    "Aura, it''s fine, the queen made no promises about entering Gladsheim, only that we have full access."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "But master! If we can''t enter it''s meaningless."

    "Well, we can try it out anyway right? Besides we accomplished our mission the moment I subdued the guardian, right Cedric?"

    "Umu. The entire premise of this mission was to stop the [Red Knights] from gaining access to Gladsheim. It matters not whether we can enter it or not."

    "But-"

    "I apologize for my cryptic statement, Ms Aura. Truthfully even us mermaids have never been able to enter Gladsheim, that''s what I meant when I said Master Morgant may not be able to enter."

    "Mmm~ fine..."

    Aura started to back down. I guess she was out of arguments to make.

    Still since we came all the way this far it''d be a shame not to at least tour the shrine of Gladsheim.

    "Then, shall we at least get a little tour?"

    "Of course, we will prepare the teleportation magic."

    PART FIVE

    Just like the teleportation magic from the surface to the interior of the sea palace, there was also one that directed us from the palace interior into the shrine of Gladsheim.

    Gladsheim itself was a large underwater complex, comparable to the royal sea palace. Surrounding the large building was an architectural condom; the shrine of Gladsheim, though it may have been a little crass to call it as such.

    Once we entered the revered shrine of Gladsheim we gained an additional party member.

    The shaman overseeing the shrine of Gladsheim.

    [Azara. Level 19, Chief Shaman].

    "It is an honor to meet you, Lani''tar''s saviour. I am Azara, the Chief Shaman who oversees the shrine of Gladsheim."

    She took a small glance towards Miora as she told me that. Perhaps there was some kind of connection?

    The shaman was a little more modestly dressed compared to most of the inhabitants of Lani''tar but it was still a little skimpy for surface standards.

    She had dark blue hair and azure eyes that seemed to pierce through to your soul.

    "Ah, no, the pleasure is all mine."

    "Then, I shall guide you to Gladsheim''s entrance."

    The shrine was really nicely made. It had a somewhat oriental feel to it in its design. There were red columns supporting the shrine and a similar barrier was separating the sea from the interior.

    There were many shamans here. I thought there would only be a few but there were easily hundreds.

    The place as big enough to be comparable to the palace after all, and that was the shrine, if we added the volume and surface area of both the shrine and Gladsheim it would be at least 2x bigger than the palace.

    I see now why the queen was so desperate to save the citizens trapped inside the shrine.

    Whenever I passed they bowed towards me.

    I get that it was a sign of respect but it was slightly creepy but I tried to not let that get to me.

    After what seemed like a 5 minute walk we arrived at the so called ''entrance'' of Gladsheim.

    It was a steel door.

    Let me repeat that because it''s an important fact.

    It was a STEEL door.

    Now, steel wasn''t a rare metal or unused in this world, of course some armor and weapons are made from it, however no one would use steel to build something as large and complex as this door.

    Besides, this wasn''t just any steel, it was ''manufactured'' steel!

    I placed my hands on it to make sure.

    No, but that''s impossible.

    "This door, who made it?"

    I asked.

    The queen and shaman exchanged glances.

    "No one, from our most ancient documents the entrance to Gladsheim had not changed in several millennia.

    "No, impossible."

    I muttered to myself.

    "Master?"

    Aura seems to have taken notice of my strange attitude shift when we got to the door as she called out to me but I ignored her for now.

    It looks like a door in one of those sci-fi movies. Like if you input a certain command it opens.

    This doesn''t make sense, it was oddly out of place and futuristic for a world consisting of fantasy.

    Before I could make any more observations an oddly computerized voice spoke through the door.

    "[Presence of [Old World Soul] detected]!"

    "?!"

    The other members of the party was understandably confused and shocked at this.

    Especially the mermaids; for three thousand+ years Gladsheim had not responded to them but for the first time they heard a voice from within.

    "What was that?!"

    The first to break the silence was Aura.

    No one commented.

    Yet that voice that just came through was something very familiar to me. It was unlikely that anyone other than me understood the contents of what was just said.

    That was because the voice spoke in english.

    That''s right, english and not the odd human language of this world.

    The language from my previous life.

    But that didn''t make sense, why would that be the case?

    Also I think it said something about the presence of an [old world soul]. Was that referring to me? It had to be since it responded to me touching the surface of the door.

    Something was off here and I needed to get to the bottom of this but how?

    As if to answer my question there was another computerized announcement.

    "[Input Password]."

    Another announcement in english. Even though I was mainly living in Japan I still had competent english skills due to my line of work.

    Password.

    I didn''t know any password.

    I didn''t know any password but I did have some clues.

    The first was that there was no active movements of Gladsheim in the last 3000 years, I can infer that the inhabitants of the Gladsheim were most likely humans since it spoke in english and it responded to my biometrics.

    It''s unlikely that any humans survived for over 3000 years so the next likely scenario was the inhabitants would have set it up so Gladsheim would respond to someone similar to them.

    That we be anyone with an [Old world soul]. I still don''t know what that means but I can probably assume it''s someone like me, meaning someone with the memories of earth.

    The fact that the computer identified me before asking for a password was probably a hint to that.

    So then the password was something someone from earth would know.

    If that''s the case then I can say that I know the password.

    The password is...

    "[Password]."

    I spoke in english.

    As everyone else turned their eyes towards me there was a small tremor on the surround area.

    "What''s this?"

    Miora surveyed the area around to find the origin of those tremors.

    After a few seconds the steel doors started to slide sidewards and open. Just like a sci-fi movie.

    "It, it''s opening!"

    Amaria was stunned, no it wasn''t just Amaria, all of the mermaids in the surround area were shocked at this, especially Miora and Azara.

    "It, it can''t be! Gladsheim hasn''t opened in the last 3000 years! Why now?"

    I''m not sure Gladsheim has ever opened up. If it did, it may have been for someone like me. A reincarnated individual from earth.

    When the doors fully opened I noticed a distinct purple hue covering the entrance.

    When I placed my hands through it nothing happened.

    Odd, I thought but didn''t think much of it after that.

    "I guess we should enter?"

    I lightly suggested. I wanted to know Cedric''s opinion on this so I turned to him.

    He gave me a nod.

    I passed through the purple hue without much difficulty.

    "What?!"

    "We can''t pass through?"

    "Is this some sort of barrier?"

    I turned back and saw everyone else was prevented entry by the purple hue.

    Ah, I get it, that was a force field preventing anyone else that doesn''t have an [old soul] from entering.

    "Eh? But master was able to enter."

    Aura was visibly dejected. I would be too if I was left out of something this exciting.

    "Looks like I''m the only one able to enter."

    I stated the obvious.

    I looked around to see if there was any sort of switch to turn off the barrier but there was no such thing. I did notice that the interior was pretty large.

    It was just a straight hallway but it was over 4 meters in height and width.

    "I''ll go look ahead to see if there''s something there to undo the barrier."

    "Be careful Morgant, we don''t know what''s in there."

    Cedric warned me but I doubted that there would be anything that would harm me.

    "I understand."

    Well, it''s still good to act the part.

    [Summon Skeleton Knight].

    My iconic armoured skeleton knight burst out from the floor. Of course there was no actual damage done to the floor and it was really only part of the spawning animation.

    "Wow!"

    Aura had twinkles in her eyes as she shouted.

    "Anyway, I''ll be right back."

    I climbed to the shoulder of my skeleton knight. It was really convenient.

    I was prepared for any foes and I didn''t need to walk by myself.

    PART SIX

    Upon first entry there wasn''t even a hint of a light source but of course once I took a few steps in it became suddenly bright. Lights, meaning electricity.

    A detection setting.

    This kind of thing existed back in my previous life as well, further cementing the fact that the only conclusion I can draw is that this place was created in my old world.

    Of course once you think about it, it does make a certain amount of sense. My memories of the old world wasn''t fabricated. If I could come to this world it would be reasonable to assume that others could as well.

    After walking, I mean riding on my minion for the 5 or so minutes I was able to see the true entrance to Gladsheim.

    I large double sided steel door.

    It was around 10 meters high and wide.

    "[Please Wait]."

    It was the computerized voice again. Perhaps something was about to happen.

    Out of seemingly nowhere a spherical floating ball came out to hover around me.

    It had a red piece circular lens on the front as though it was some sort of eye.

    A droid perhaps? I remember seeing something similar in movies.

    It shun a bright red light towards me.

    "[Scanning]."

    Yeah, that''s what I assumed.

    I unsummoned my minion and stood obediently in front of the door while being scanned. I felt a little violated but I decided not to think too much into it.

    Incidentally even though this spherical droid can speak it does not have a name or title.

    "[Scanning complete. Switching to Standard Japanese]."

    The doors slide open to reveal a gigantic dome like ceiling. It was easily the size of a football field.

    There were machinery everywhere. Cables, wires, monitors, electricity.

    These were all modern, no- they were futuristic technology. It was such a mismatch from the standard fantasy world that I''ve been living in.

    However this place was deserted.

    Not a single soul except for the droid that intruded upon my privacy.

    "[Please enter]."

    The droid that spoke in english was now speaking nostalgic Japanese.

    I thought I was about to cry hearing that language. Just how long as it been?

    I guess it''s equivalent to my age.

    As the droid instructed I took a few steps into the dome like building.

    "[Welcome to Gladsheim, inheritor of the old soul]."

    It wasn''t the droid who spoke it was a female voice.

    Appearing before me was a woman wearing a maid uniform. It was oddly out of place for this futuristic facility.

    Blonde hair and gold eyes. Rather than a naturally beautiful woman it would be more correct to say she looked rather artificially beautiful. That wasn''t to say that I had solid proof she had facial surgery, call it intuition?

    Her proportions were pretty solid as well, the perfect hourglass figure.

    However the next piece of information blowed everything out of order.

    I tried to check her name and title and this is what came up.

    [TMAQI, level 255. Keeper of Gladsheim''s will]

    Level 255...

    I didn''t even know how to comment on that. Where do I even begin?

    Was I even seeing this right in the first place?

    My mouth was flapping about opening and closing due to my speechlessness.

    Was I to seriously believe that this maid was way stronger than the demon lord?

    There was just so many things wrong with this.

    "[Who are you]?"

    I asked. Well that was the most standard question in such a situation right?

    "[I am the maid unit known as TMAQI]."

    ''Maid unit''?

    As in she was a robot? Well, I suppose that does make sense considering what I heard from Queen Amaria was that the doors to Gladsheim has not opened in the last 3000+ years.

    If it''s a robot rather than an organic being then I can somewhat believe that they had survived this long.

    Well, I''d best make sure.

    "[Are you a robot]?"

    "[Negative, I am an android]."

    "[Why? Isn''t machinery easier to preserve]?"

    "[Negative, organic matter contains self-repair properties. By tapping into those properties it is possible to create a machine that can self-repair, thus it is much more efficient to create a hybrid of machine and organic]."

    I understand what it''s saying but I just can''t bring myself to accept all that. Certainly this sounded more like sci-fi than any real science to me, so that may be the reason why.

    Actually I was sidetracking.

    My mission here was prevent the red knights from obtaining Gladsheim, but those steel doors and my newly employed guard will make sure that they won''t even come close.

    Not to mention on the off chance that they do enter there will be a level 255 android waiting for them.

    So with that my mission was more than over.

    Yet I am still here, why?

    Well, it was obvious why. Because I was intrigued by this place. Curious.

    Let''s start from the top shall we?

    "[What is Gladsheim]?"

    "[Gladsheim is the library of all human knowledge from the old world]."

    All human knowledge...

    I guess I should ask this first.

    "[What is this ''old world'']?"

    "[The old world refers to the planet named ''Earth'']."

    Right there I froze in place after I heard those words.

    So I wasn''t imagining it. This place really is from earth, but it was far too technologically advanced.

    Actually I don''t know why I''m even thinking about this when I could just ask. The robotic maid showed no inclination to deny answering my questions anyway.

    "[Why is Earth referred to as ''Old world'']?"

    The robot maid paused for a moment before speaking again.

    "[Under archive 4 section 25, Earth is referred to as ''old world'' due to its non-existence]."

    What?

    "[Explain! What do you mean by non-existence]?!"

    "[The planet Earth was destroyed in the year 2651]."

    Oh.

    "[What]."

    This information came at me like a truck. Though truthfully I was both shocked and relieved by that information.

    The earth being destroyed was a tragedy. It was also quite baffling how much time had passed since my death.

    However that was the extent of it.

    You may think I''m a heartless bastard for thinking this but I didn''t really care about the destruction of the earth.

    No, that wasn''t quite the right way to put it, rather than ''not caring'' it was that I was far too removed from that situation that I couldn''t even grasp at it.

    I could comprehend it but I couldn''t empathise.

    The reason why I felt somewhat relieved was that she said it was destroyed in the 27th century.

    That was way after the life of Kyouko or my younger brother. They may have had descendants but they were like earth, far too removed from me to proc any sort of empathy.

    At least I know that Kyouko and Haruto were far removed from that situation.

    "[How did earth get destroyed]?"

    I asked for the sake of sating my curiosity.

    "[In the year 2593 Earth descended into Nuclear Warfare and thus was made uninhabitable. By the year 2601 all life on earth was eradicated. In the year 2651 a large comparable to the size of the solar system passed through destroying all planets within the sol system]."

    That sounded like it was taken straight out of a comic book or sci-fi novel.

    "[Then how did this facility survive? No wait, in the first place, how did this facility get to this place? Isn''t this supposed to be a parallel world]?"

    "[Negative, this world was formed after the creation of a second universe, the facility and everyone within was able to survive due to a device known as ''Stasis shield.]."

    "[New... universe]?"

    "[Affirmative, a new universe was created within the current universe as a result of the collision between the Milky Way Galaxy and Andromeda Galaxy]."

    I''ve heard about this.

    That sometime in the future the milky way and the Andromeda galaxies will collide but that shouldn''t be until a few billion years.

    So the collision caused a second big bang?

    "[Wait so how long as it been since the destruction Earth]?"

    "[It has currently been 17381291574 years and counting]."

    That scale wasn''t even human anymore.

    So what this? This facility was created on earth during nuclear war and was preserved through 17.4 billion years to the creation of this world?

    Was that what I was hearing?

    I think this robot also said something about a stasis device which allowed it to be preserved.

    Also ''everyone within'' she said that right?

    "[You mentioned how this ''stasis shield'' preserved everything and everyone inside right? Were there people who survived into this new world as well]?"

    "[Dr. Ivan Seron was the only human to survive into this world as a result of being within the Stasis shield]."

    Okay so there was someone. Maybe he could give me some straight answers and not textbook definitions.

    "[Where is he]?"

    "[After surviving into this world Dr. Ivan Seron briefly lived his life making multiple contact with the inhabitants surrounding the premise]."

    So he was dead?

    "[How long ago was this]?"

    "[3194 years ago, the doctor. is no longer alive]."

    That coincides with the time frame of when the Gladsheim religion was created. So their god was actually a human named Ivan Seron.

    I guess that''s how the name ''Gladsheim'' came to being.

    Does that answer most of the questions I have?

    This place was just a library of information regarding human knowledge and everyone I knew and loved back in my previous life was dead.

    The Gladsheim religion was created by some man from the previous world.

    Actually there was one more question.

    "[You said that I possessed an ''old world soul'' does that mean science has proven the existence of souls? If so how did my soul make it into this world]?"

    "[What is known as a soul has been explained by human science as genetic memory floating around the ''ether''. When a creature dies it leaves it''s memory allowing the species around the area to evolve in a manner that prevents the same species from suffering the same end. It is likely that somehow the soul of [Hiyama Kyousuke] was preserved and taken into this world in much the same way that Gladsheim has]."

    That... kind of made sense. So souls are really just an evolutionary force?

    "[Then are there any like me? Reincarnated souls from the old world]?"

    "[The probability of that is extremely low]."

    Figures.

    I think I should return before the others start getting worried.

    Though I still have a few more questions now that I think about it.

    "[Since you have the knowledge of all mankind, do you know of the life of [Shinohara Kyouko]]?"

    "[Negative, Gladsheim has only stored information that was available during its creation]."

    I guess that made sense. Kyouko lived way before something like Gladsheim was ever build so it is doubtful that it would know of her fate.

    I guess I''ll have to leave it to imagination.

    Final question then.

    "[Do you have any ideas about this power of mine? I can see everything in terms of an RPG, if that makes sense to you]."

    "[The [Custom Editor] was an ability that most personnel within the military had after the year 2500. It served as a physical enhancement for use during warfare. It is likely that you have also inherited this ability from them]."

    So it''s called the [Custom Editor].

    But why fantasy jobs? Why not jobs corresponding with actual military use like [Sniper] or [Soldier].

    Was it too boring for them?

    Ugh whatever.

    I guess I should start returning.

    "[I understand. This has been very hard to take in but I''ve comprehended most of the information. Are the only ones able to enter Gladsheim people like me]?"

    "[Affirmative]."

    "[That droid over there that detects reincarnated individuals, mind if I take it]?"

    "[If that is your wish, then you may do so]."

    Well I''m glad it''s cooperative.

    Now obviously I can''t just take this droid around with me everywhere. It would cause too much attraction.

    Now this was a function that I have never used in my 4 ~ 5 years of existence but I knew was available.

    [Inventory].

    This was basically what it sounds like. It allowed me to store items.

    Now since this droid was also technically an item I should be able to store it in right?

    Let''s try it out anyway.

    I violently grab the floating droid, as revenge for scanning me like a pervert and stuff him into the [inventory].

    And what do you know? It fits.

    Or at least it went in.

    Just as a test run I took it out and there was no damage to it.

    Thus I put it back in.

    The [inventory] system was more like a spacial warp ability where I can just infinitely store items within it.

    Very convenient but I never used it because I thought it would attract much attention. I guess I shouldn''t really worry about that since Cedric uses a similar thing but his one''s more magical.

    Oh well.

    "[I will be leaving Gladsheim, I''m free to enter whenever I want right]?"

    "[Affirmative]."

    "[And no one else may enter other than reincarnated individuals right]?"

    I asked again just to make sure.

    I wasn''t a hoarder of ancient knowledge, but the information stored within this compound would be extremely dangerous if it leaked outside.

    "[Incidentally what would happen if someone that wasn''t and inheritor of the old world soul enters]?"

    "[They will be executed unless they have gained permission from those with old world souls]."

    With that I exited the place with the only link to my previous life.

    In some ways it was anti-climatic, but in other ways it was shocking to find out what really happened.

    I don''t know if I could ever live this moment down.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 24

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 95 (65+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 75 (45+30)

    [Status point: 25]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 9

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 11

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 42

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 10

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 24

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 7

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 3

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 12 - Everything was lost

    Ascension Rebirth - Everything was lost

    CHAPTER XII

    PART ONE

    A little over a month had passed since the youth named Morgant Fallon had left on a little journey to train under a paladin named Cedric.

    The Fallon household felt his absence greatly. Usually during the day he would be helping out the maids or be training with his father in the backyard, but since he wasn''t here nothing much was going on in the mansion.

    "Ah~ I wonder what young master is doing right now."

    A maid in her early twenties spoke to herself as she looked out the window. Her blonde hair glistened in the sun''s rays pouring into the room.

    Her name was Lina Trioz, even though she was a mere servant she had a last name. Proof that she was once a noble.

    Though that wasn''t to say she didn''t enjoy her life now. In fact she loved it. Never wanting it to change.

    It was her break period, well in fact every time was her break period, or so she tells herself.

    Despite looking like she was rather unmotivated she successfully finished all of her assigned task and was calmly drinking tea in the room once occupied by her young master who was on a trip.

    "Sister? What are you doing in young master''s room?"

    The younger sister, Lena Trioz was her twin. Unlike her older sister she was more serious about her job. Oddly enough, Lina always managed to finish her jobs before Lena.

    Perhaps it was simply Lina''s pride as the older sister that she wanted to display her proficiency at her job.

    "I just wanted to smell his scent. It makes me feel like he hasn''t gone anywhere if I do this."

    After casually blurting out a line only a deviant would give she casually started rolling around in the bed of her young master.

    "This is more serious than I thought. I think we may need a doctor to check up on you soon."

    "How rude! I''m perfectly fine, I just miss my beloved young master~ ah~"

    "Ah~ young master!"

    When Lina turned to see what her sister''s reaction was she was rather saddened. Lena was shaking her head in disapproval as she saw such a pathetic and shameful display.

    After a while Lina finished up with her ''business'' in the young master''s room and came downstairs to see if anything needed help.

    Downstairs the mistress and Lena were happily chatting about and playing with Ada the young mistress of the Fallon family.

    Lena was actively fawning over the small baby with twinkles in her eyes.

    ''You''re not much different from me''. Lina thought to herself in accusation of her younger sister''s attitude.

    "Hmm?! Is this?!"

    Lina smelt the scent of something very familiar and something that she really loved.

    "Tea?!"

    "Oh, Lina, you''ve come down. Do you want some tea?"

    "Yes please!"

    Almost like a dog she happily made her way to the table where the mistress and Lena were resting.

    "Oh~ what''s this? I think we''re out of tea~"

    Lena taunted as she pointed to the empty tea bags.

    Perhaps it was revenge for her earlier shameful behaviour.

    Feeling dejected Lina fell on all fours.

    A sense of apathy and regret welled up inside her.

    "Ah, I want to go back to young master''s room."

    She mutters to herself. If someone without the proper context heard those lines it would be a pretty dangerous sentiment. Though admittedly even those who were aware of her behaviour felt rather repulsed by her stark desires so brazenly on display.

    "Oh, I know, there''s a merchant from the capital here, if you''re lucky you might be able to buy some tea."

    "Is that true, mistress?!"

    As if life was thrown back at her she reanimated her lifeless body and stood up with a renewed motivation.

    "Yes, we''re also out of some spices so could you also buy some along the way if you''re going?"

    "Yes, of course, I''ll be right back!"

    With those closing words Lina dashed and skipped out of the mansion with glee.

    "Oh, are you going somewhere miss Lina?"

    The one who called out to her was the old butler of the mansion, Sebastian.

    He was a rather mysterious figure, a person with little words but his devotion to the Fallon house was second to none. Even though he hardly spoke it wasn''t as though he was unsociable.

    He often helped Lina with her work when it come to things that required heavy lifting or expertise.

    Lina and Sebastian had a very comfortable relationship.

    "Yes, I''m going to buy some tea bags and spices since we''re out."

    "I see, have a safe trip."

    "Of course, then I''ll see you later Sebastian."

    It was another peaceful day in the town of Karta. Hardly anything happens in such a town.

    The monsters are regularly suppressed so they don''t cause a problem and since this village itself is located on the fringe boarders there really wasn''t any threat of a direct attack from neighbouring countries.

    "Fufu~ to think I''ll be able to get my hands on the tea from the capital. My luck is pretty good today."

    Having an almost dangerous smile Lina joyfully skipped through the town.

    The merchants that pass through the town usually sell their goods near the gate.

    Speaking of the gate, the master of the Fallon house also worked as part of the town''s garrison.

    The master was an accomplished knight. He served as the country''s elite unit the ''praetorian knights''. It was a very coveted position and those who serve within the ranks of the elite unit are all monsters in terms of combat strength.

    "Lina? What are you doing here?"

    As expected Mardoc Fallon was resting near the gate. He wasn''t really slacking off but since the town was so peaceful there was little to do.

    "Ah, master. I was sent to buy some tea and spices from the merchant that''s at the town."

    "I see, the merchant should be a few meters that way."

    Mardoc pointed towards the east of the town''s gate.

    "Thank you."

    "No problem. It looks like you''re in a good mood today."

    "Yes, because we''ll be able to restock on tea, and it''s tea from the capital no less!"

    "A-Ah, I see, good luck then."

    "Thank you."

    When it came to enthusiasm for tea, Lina was second to none. She was obsessed as though she was possessed by it. Of course it was just her way of showing her love for tea but to others it may have seemed like she was a little creepy in doing so.

    As Mardoc said the merchant was a little east of the town''s gate.

    "Hello~ I''m here to buy some tea bags and spices."

    After arriving at the merchant cart Lina announced her intentions.

    There was an old merchant standing behind the merchant cart that was pulled by a horse.

    Standing next to the old merchant was a female knight adorned in red crusader armor. She had every inch of her body covered in red armour so it was hard to tell what she exactly looked like.

    ''A bodyguard''? Lena pondered.

    Red was an unusual color for armor due to how much it stands out in general.

    However Lina didn''t spend much thought on it as she was not exactly proficient at fighting. She was probably weaker than the young master, or so she thought to herself.

    "Ah, yes. We have all sorts of spices from the capital, chilly, sweet, sour. Whichever one do you wish to buy? As for the tea bags we have a whole range of exquisite ones from the capital."

    Upon hearing this Lina''s already bright eyes bag to shine even brighter.

    "I''ll take the 10 bags of your most delicious tea! And some chilly and sweet spices."

    "Very good, ma''am. That''ll be 56 silver coins."

    After exchanging coins for spices Lina headed back to the mansion.

    The tea that she bought was known as [Omeca Tea]. It was a sort of sweet tea that helped relax a person''s weariness.

    It was one of the most popular brand of tea within most of the capitals in this country. Many important nobles and politicians drank it due to their effects to calm a person down.

    Even though the type of work Lina and those nobles did were different she was still fairly tired after working.

    She liked to quietly drink the tea in her or her young master''s room after work.

    She described it as a ''blissful moment''.

    As she was leaving she picked up on the small chatter between the merchant and the female knight.

    Because she was happily frolicking about the merchant didn''t notice that she was listening.

    "So did you feel anything?"

    "A little bit. We should start the purge just in case."

    "?"

    Unsure of what they were talking about Lina simply decided to forget about it.

    When she returns home she will have the exquisite tea by herself.

    PART TWO

    The next day Lina woke up earlier than usual. Perhaps it was because of the relaxing effects of the tea but she had a sound sleep last night and even woke up earlier than her younger sister who wakes up extremely early.

    The sky was still a little dark but one could see traces that the sun will rise in an hour or two.

    After washing her face and getting dressed in her usual maid outfit she went out into the backyard to get some fresh air.

    Upon arrival Sebastian was also there.

    "Good morning, Sebastian."

    "Good morning miss Lina. You''re up quite early today."

    "Yes, it was because of the tea."

    Sebastian gave a small chuckle but then his expression turned serious all of a sudden.

    "Eh? Sebastian?"

    Lina looked quizzically at Sebastian''s sudden change of facial expression.

    "I apologize but please be quiet for a moment."

    Lina followed Sebastian''s request and simply stood a few meters behind him, staring.

    Sebastian started to concentrate on something but Lina was unsure of what. From the look on his face it wasn''t something he was taking lightly.

    Something that would make the usual calm and gentle Sebastian have such a rigid facial expression, Lina wondered what it was.

    "Miss Lina please wake up everyone in the house and gather them here."

    "O-Okay."

    Not really understanding the situation Lina wanted to ask but she couldn''t find the opportunity to due to his stern voice.

    She went up to each room and woke up the mistress, master and her younger sister and brought them out to the back yard as Sebastian requested.

    "What is it Sebastian? Is there something?"

    Mardoc asked with an equally serious expression. It was the first time that Lina had seen either of them act in such a manner.

    Sebastian summoned a small black crow using some sort of summoning magic.

    It was the first time Lina had seen such a thing.

    She didn''t even know Sebastian was capable of using magic.

    "A force of about 2000 is approaching the town. They are all heavily armoured and armed."

    "The movement of an army."

    Mardoc finalized his thoughts.

    "Eh?"

    Lina unintentionally let out.

    The movement of an army? From the looks of how Sebastian and the master acted it didn''t seem to be a friendly army either.

    "Master, perhaps it would be a good idea to vacate the mistress and the maids."

    "You''re right. Then we''ll have to-"

    "Oh~ we can''t let you do that."

    Before the master could even finish his sentence he was cut off by an unknown individual.

    The voice came from within the house.

    When Lina noticed it she looked up at one of the windows and there was someone peering out. It was a little scary to see someone they didn''t know just walking into their house uninvited.

    It was a young female around age 13~14. She had brown hair and eyes redder than blood.

    She wore a sort of red magician''s cowl.

    On her face a mischievous smile, or perhaps it would be more apt to call it a dastardly smile.

    "Master, please stay back."

    Sebastian stood in front of master with a weary expression.

    "That''s no good, Karen you shouldn''t reveal yourself so readily."

    Another voice came from behind them.

    This time it was a boy around the same age as the girl. He had similar features to the girl almost as though they were twins. Brown hair and blood red eyes.

    However the boy was not wearing a magician''s cowl, instead he wore light leather armour and had multiple swords on his waist.

    They were clearly not allies and were showing hostility.

    "Who are you?"

    Mardoc chose to open with that line.

    "Keke~ like we''ll tell you, old geezer."

    The boy replied in a mocking way. On his waist were 4 swords.

    He drew two of them and pointed them towards the Fallon Family.

    Seeing this Mardoc and Sebastian got into combat mode.

    A small magical light was emitted from Sebastian''s hands. Soon two steel swords were summoned of which he passed one to Mardoc.

    The sword given to Mardoc was his true weapon that had been gathering dust. It was a long slender sword that boasted excellent craftsmanship. It was really a parting gift from the North Tetrarch''s son.

    The other sword which Sebastian held onto was one that had a weird design. It was a single edged sword with a curved shape. An oriental blade. It was mostly black and blue in color but it too boasted excellent craftsmanship.

    "You want to fight? I think you should give up."

    The boy started to taunt the family.

    "If you don''t want to lose your life I suggest you leave, immediately."

    Giving and imposing attitude Mardoc gave them one chance to escape. Even though he wanted to know what was going on he did not wish to cut children.

    Besides, now was not the time to be wasting time with these two when there was a foreign army on the march.

    "Keke! You say some funny things geezer! I like that! But you best not underestimate me."

    "Master."

    Sebastian called out to Mardoc.

    They did not speak but they exchanged information with a single glance. Of course it was really the first time they had been on the battlefield together but they were also both veterans when it came to combat, thus such a thing was easily accomplished.

    The boy without any warning dashed towards Mardoc with both his blades.

    However it was easily blocked. The level of swordsmanship wasn''t very high but with his family in danger Mardoc couldn''t afford to go easy.

    He wanted to spare his family from seeing gruesome scenes but the situation did not allow for such luxury.

    The girl that was standing on the window jumped down and in front of Sebastian.

    "Geez, I get the old man."

    She had a dissatisfied look on her face.

    There was no reply from Sebastian about that insult, only a stern look as he drew his curved sword from its sheath.

    The girl named Karen who was clad in red yawned as she looked back at Sebastian in a bored manner.

    She pointed a finger at him.

    Just as the boy her attacks were instants and without warning.

    [Fire bullet].

    It was one of the most basic skills of a magician.

    However the heat and intensity of this single spell from the girl was nothing like ordinary fire bullets.

    Ordinary fire bullets were no bigger than a tennis ball, however the one shot by the girl was almost as big as a basket ball.

    The speed wasn''t anything to scoff at either.

    Sebastian calmly collected himself and turned his blade onto the magical attack.

    With a single strike the fire bullet was cut into two and dissipated.

    "Oh wow. The old man has some skills. I change my mind, this might be fun after all."

    The girl licked her lips in a seductive manner as she prepared more of her magical skills.

    [Fire bullet], [Ice bullet] and [lightning bullet].

    Each of them more powerful than the average magicians.

    With the exception of lightning bullet, Sebastian was able to deflect each one.

    Since the properties of lightning based magic was that they had an almost 100% chance to hit there was nothing that could be done.

    In exchange for the extremely precise spells, lightning magic was very weak, to the point where an average lightning bullet would only leave a small bruise.

    Of course the girl''s lightning bullet was much more powerful.

    However, Sebastian was deceptively sturdy for a man pushing up to his 50s.

    The girl was starting to lose patience. None of her skills seemed to do any damage despite the fact that she thought to herself that she was one of the strongest magicians in the world.

    "Why won''t you go down!"

    The girl was outraged.

    [Fire Cannon].

    The next step in fire magic.

    It was an very powerful fire magic that could easily obliterate a house.

    Of course the girl''s fire cannon was much stronger than the average.

    Since avoiding it would present dangers to the people behind him Sebastian could not afford to do so.

    He met with the large fire cannon head on and sliced it into two, which made it dissipate instantly.

    Magic normally does not dissipate so easily after being cut down like this. This was thanks to the effect of Sebastian''s sword.

    It was an extremely rare sword going by the name of [Muramasa]. It held anti magic properties allowing Sebastian to take on magic directly.

    "That sword is annoying."

    [Lightning burst].

    It was the second step in lightning magic.

    Unlike lightning bullet it was a magical attack that had no projectile. It instantly appeared on the target and damaged them.

    Sebastian, unable to defend against instantaneous lightning magic, suffered a few shots.

    Though since it was rather mellow in power he was able to endure.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He could not allow this farce of a battle to continue and thus Sebastian opted to finish it with a single strike.

    Sebastian ran at the girl with frightening speed.

    The girl wasn''t used to someone who could just tank through her lightning magic and panicked a little bit.

    "Wha-!"

    Sebastian was now within striking distance from the girl.

    However, as he brought down the blade to end her life he was denied that chance.

    Just inches away from the girl''s face Sebastian''s blade was stopped by a hand. More specifically a gloved hand caught the blade between the fingers.

    "Supreme Commander Aldren! You came~!"

    Sebastian turns his gaze towards the ''supreme commander''. At first he didn''t know what to think of him.

    From appearances he looked around 20~30.

    He was a thin man wearing a black suit with a red tie.

    His thin framed, elegant glasses hid away his gaze. His short black hair flowed through the wind.

    There was no obvious weapon on him. Most likely he was the close combat, unarmed fighter type.

    "Of course, I can''t let my cute juniors die."

    Sebastian was now stuck with a 2v1 scenario.

    He unconsciously started to turn towards his master to see how he was doing and if he could offer any help.

    Several blows were exchanged between the boy and Mardoc.

    As Mardoc''s swordsmanship was far superior he was able to drive the boy into a corner.

    "Tsk."

    The boy spat some small amounts of blood as his body faced some amount of damage.

    "You aren''t half bad, geezer."

    Mardoc was in no mood for exchanging small talks within battle.

    Were it the usual Mardoc and without his family in danger he may have been more talkative but right now was different.

    He was quite mad.

    The boy lunged once more with his two blades.

    Mardoc deflected both and found an opening to strike.

    Taking the opportunity, Mardoc struck down but was blocked by two different swords.

    At first Mardoc was confused, then he realized what it was.

    The boy had an extra pair of arms.

    Those arms were an astral blue, they were not real arms but merely a projection.

    Mardoc knew of this technique, it was known as [Asura form]. He finally understood why the boy was carrying four swords.

    "Amazing, to drive me so far as to make me use these."

    The boy seemed to enjoy this new challenge.

    Once more the boy lunged, but this time with four swords.

    His attacks became much more rapid and vicious.

    With only a single sword Mardoc was facing the limits of his defence.

    Mardoc took a glance at how Sebastian was doing, he noticed that another person had appeared.

    He noticed the presence of another person wearing a black suit.

    This wasn''t good, they were already having a tough time as it was but adding another enemy was just pushing it.

    PART THREE

    Lina stood there just watching an amazing battle unfold before her eyes.

    Such a scene she thought she would never see in her entire life. Were it under different circumstances she may have even enjoyed watching this but now was not the time.

    These people were clearly enemies that aimed for their lives.

    Lina felt a surge of uselessness coming over her. She could do nothing but stand there and be protected.

    When the person known as [Supreme commander Aldren] appeared everything turned for the worse. Sebastian was having troubles enough against the girl but it was now a 2 on 1.

    Sebastian backed away to create some distance.

    He did not like the sound of the man''s title; supreme commander.

    Oddly enough the girl also took a few steps back to make way for the superior officer. This was good, at the very least it won''t turn into a 2v1 scenario any time soon.

    Sebastian was slightly thankful for that.

    The man had a smile on his face.

    As to not waste anymore time Sebastian went in for the first and decisive blow with his sword.

    Left, right, forward.

    He rapidly tried to attack from all sides, however all of those were easily blocked with a single hand. It was amazing to see such power come from a slender body as his. It was almost inhuman.

    However it was no time to be impressed, Sebastian realized that fighting the man would be almost impossible as he was now.

    The commander''s strength was immense.

    Sebastian took a few steps back.

    A slight pressure came from within Sebastian.

    Enough for the supreme commander to take notice.

    "Oh?"

    He had a expression on his face that was saying ''how interesting~''.

    It was an expression that matched his intellectual look. Perhaps because of this the supreme commander did not make any moves while Sebastian was trying to do something.

    Currently Sebastian was as vulnerable as he could get, for this he was thankful that the commander did not attack and simply watched.

    The winds around Sebastian started to distort into a tornado-like form.

    Sebastian took hold of his sword once more.

    The commander braced himself with a grin.

    Expecting Sebastian to charge at him with great force the commander leaned forward to block the attack.

    However it did not go according to the commander''s expectation. Far from it.

    Instead of being charged at, Sebastian''s presence disappeared completely along with the wind.

    Everything was still for a few seconds.

    With any sort of warning a sword swung down across the commander''s back ripping apart his suit and spewing blood.

    "Wha-?!"

    The girl looked in abject horror as her commander was being sliced.

    However this was unexpected to Sebastian, he had planned to completely split the commander into two but his aim slightly off.

    The commander had taken noticed and made sure no fatal injuries were suffered.

    "You. Demon."

    The commander turned back. His expression was no longer the intellectual type but a look of disgust welled on his face.

    There was a slight noticeable change in Sebastian''s looks.

    His eyes were no longer the clam blue, but a bright gold.

    On the left side of his temples was a small protrusion, a horn.

    Indeed, Sebastian had not been fully human, but hailed from a race known as [Half-lings]. They were the result of procreation between a human and a race from the demon species.

    Because fertilization between a demon and human was incredibly difficult, [Half-lings] were extremely rare.

    [Half-lings] were stronger and more long lived than the average human, of course compared to a fully fledged demon they may still be considered weak.

    Most of the race had the ability to alternate between human and half-demon. For the most part Sebastian thought to keep his true identity a secret but it could not be helped now.

    The commander immediately turned around for a counter attack, knocking Sebastian back with the raw physical strength that could not be human.

    His rib cage and left arm were both broken by a single punch.

    "Sebastian!"

    Sebastian heard a voice but he could not identify who''s it was.

    Without giving him any time to rest the commander rushed straight at him who was still on the ground.

    Sebastian rolled over to dodge the strike that left a large hole on the floor. One more hit from such an attack could easily spell certain doom.

    Gathering enough magical energy, Sebastian applied it to healing his body.

    [High Speed Regeneration]. It was a commonly used spell by soldiers of this world.

    Sebastian''s version slightly more potent than a regular human''s.

    In only a few seconds he was almost fully healed.

    "That''s an amazing self regeneration speed. Befitting of a monster."

    The commander was complimenting him but the words came out as more of an insult. There was clear disgust in his tone.

    Sebastian readied his sword once more.

    With speed almost too fast that the eye couldn''t detect fast enough, Sebastian launched numerous sword strikes.

    There was a hit rate of about 40%.

    Still, it was better than before where all of his attacks were countered or blocked.

    The commander who should be hindered by the injuries were moving as though he wasn''t even phased by them. In fact, despite the blood gushing out onto his suit and new wounds being created by Sebastian the commander moved like nothing was happening.

    ''Just who is the true monster?'' Sebastian thought to himself. Indeed it was a valid question, the commander looked human but his abilities were far too grotesque and inhuman.

    Mardoc closed his eyes and cut off every other useless background noise.

    Right now even though he was worried about his family, the best way he could protect them was to rid the enemy in front.

    The boy looked at him with dissatisfaction.

    "What are you doing, geezer? Why did you close your eyes?"

    Mardoc''s actions were incomprehensible to the boy.

    "Whatever, you''re going down!"

    The boy ran at him with all four swords launching multiple strikes at extremely fast speeds.

    However none of them actually connected.

    "What''s happening?! Why can''t I hit you?!"

    The boy was frantically shouting, almost depraved of his composure.

    Mardoc wryly smiled to himself as he slowly opened his eyes.

    For the past few years he had acted rather conceitedly. He thought himself the best swordsman simply for once being a ''praetorian knight''.

    The last few months especially he had been beaten by his own son who used a slightly different approach and a formidable paladin.

    Mardoc no longer thought that way. He knew that there were many who were stronger than him, and it would not help him to slack off or underestimate his opponents.

    Starting from this boy, Mardoc would change his thinking; become more focused.

    With a renewed spirit Mardoc started to go on the offensive.

    He first charged in with great speed within striking distance of the boy.

    The boy was stunned.

    "What?"

    However by the time the boy realized it was already too late.

    First Mardoc started by slicing those astral hands.

    Since they were created with magic it didn''t do real damage towards the boy.

    Next while the boy was still confused a final decisive stab through the boy''s chest sealed the deal.

    Not even wasting time confirming the boy''s death Mardoc ran towards Sebastian to provide back up.

    "Sebastian!"

    "M-Master."

    Mardoc witnessed for the first time Sebastian''s half-demon form. He had known about it of course, Sebastian told him the first time they met.

    After exchanging a wry smile they pointed their weapons towards the commander.

    "Ugh, how disgusting, camaraderie between demons and humans."

    "Just who are you?"

    Mardoc asked. It was a reasonable question after all they''ve done.

    "Hmph, I''ll tell you since you''re both going to die."

    After spewing out some very villain-esque lines the commander started to explain.

    "I am the Supreme commander of the Demon Subjugation army Aldren Milis."

    "Milis?"

    That last name rang a bell for Mardoc. It was the same surname as his master''s; Morgant Milis.

    "Ah, that''s right, you may have known my stupid brother, Morgant Milis. The hero of this country or they say. To me he''s just a traitor though."

    Mardoc''s face grew pale and visibly angered.

    "You insult my late master''s honour!"

    "Hmm? Oh~ then you were the one he spoke about. His most prized pupil. Hahahaha! How very amusing. That idiot of a brother sure does like raising pets. Well, whatever you''re both going to die anyway, perhaps you''ll meet my brother once you''re in hell."

    "Argh!"

    Angered Mardoc charged at him with full speed.

    "I think not."

    Before he could land even a single strike a red beam of energy came from the sky and pierced through his heart.

    "Master!" x3

    "Dear!"

    "Guh!"

    Blood gushed out from Mardoc''s mouth.

    "Hehe~"

    The commander laughed.

    His psychotic smile was the last thing Mardoc could see before his entire world faded to black.

    "M-Morgant..."

    PART FOUR

    "Ow, that really hurt."

    From behind Sebastian could hear a voice.

    It was the voice of the boy who''s heart should have been pierced by his master.

    "Geez, Tobias you''re so lazy, sleeping on the job!"

    The girl behind the commander spoke in a grumpy manner.

    Sebastian turned his gaze to his master.

    His master laid motionless on the ground with a large hole in where his heart used to be.

    Dead.

    This was really happening.

    Sebastian''s mind blanked out at the scene.

    The situation was the worst case. It could potentially elevate to a 3v1, no, even if that weren''t the case there was almost no way the Sebastian could defeat this monster.

    He turned his glance towards the remaining family members.

    The mistress, Rio clearly had a distraught expression. She was trying to hold it in for the maids and her daughters. However it wasn''t a very convincing face, she seemed like she could break down at any moment.

    Lena was crouched down in tears while Lina was rubbing her back.

    At the very least he wanted to save them.

    Would this psycho even allow that?

    Sebastian was filled with regrets. Not for himself but for the family he promised to serve.

    He had lived a fulfilling life up to the age of 53, so even if he were to fall here he would be okay with that.

    However, the mistress, the maids and the young mistress were very young, they had their lives in front of them.

    He hated himself for the fact that he was not smart enough to come up with some sort of plan. He was not strong enough to protect the ones he swore loyalty to.

    At the very least the only one consolation was that the young master, was away.

    Even if it were just him, he would survive.

    No, he extinguished that thought immediately.

    He had only been with the young master for only four years but he knows enough than when he returns to see his village ablaze and his family slaughtered he would no doubt walk the path of revenge.

    Such occurrences weren''t that rare in the world. It was only tragic.

    Having made up his mind Sebastian pointed his sword once more.

    The only thing he could do was fight.

    He knew it wouldn''t make a difference but he himself felt like he needed to.

    For the last time he charged towards the commander at full speed.

    Like the wind Sebastian appeared and disappeared hailing strikes at the suited individual.

    All of them were blocked.

    But how? It worked before.

    Slowly Sebastian''s expression turned pale as his master before him.

    [high Speed Regeneration].

    He was not the only one who could use it. He should have expected since it was a common skill amongst soldiers.

    The commander used the skill, but it was extremely powerful as almost instantaneously he was back to prime shape without a single injury. In fact the skill was so potent that even the clothes that were ripped began to repair itself.

    Such phenomenon occur when a skill''s power is so great that it warps the space around the user affecting even non animate objects like clothes.

    Sebastian could not do anything as he saw all of his efforts in vain.

    He continued to attack but they were all broke, to the point that Muramasa his sword began to chip away.

    At the final strike the commander wedged Muramasa between his fingers and twisted it.

    Snapping the sword in half.

    "Hmph, should''ve known a demon was only this powerful. Well, then I''ll see you in hell."

    A large red beam struck down from the sky.

    Unlike the one that pierced the master''s heart this one engulfed Sebastian''s body entirely.

    After a few seconds not a single piece of the man named Sebastian was left.

    PART FIVE

    It was over.

    Lina crouched down stroking her sister''s shaking form.

    Even she wanted to cry.

    Who wouldn''t cry in the face of death.

    The one who should be most affected, the mistress, was trying to keep it all in.

    She held the crying baby girl in her arms tightly.

    "Well then."

    The suited commander walked up to them.

    Lina did not look at him and only kept her head down.

    "I''m sorry you had to see all that. As you can see it was only in self defence, I meant no harm."

    The commander who slaughtered her master and colleague tried to make it sound like he was in the right.

    "Anyway, do not fret, I have no intentions of killing anyone here, in fact you''re all going to go somewhere nice."

    ''Somewhere nice''.

    ''Why?'' Lina thought to herself. ''Why does death sound better than following this man?''

    Indeed, right now rather than being taken to ''somewhere nice'' she would rather fight to the death like Sebastian and her master.

    However, she knew. She knew that she had no power to do so.

    "Now sleep."

    As the commander spoke those words Lina''s consciousness began to fade.

    She saw everyone fall unconscious.

    The young mistress, mistress and her younger sister.

    And now her world was slowly fading away.

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 13 - The end of kindness

    Ascension Rebirth - The end of kindness

    CHAPTER XIII

    PART ONE

    Time sure flies when you''re out discovering the truth and mysteries of the universe.

    Checking the watch that I received from Sebastian I had apparently spent over 12 hours just talking within Gladsheim.

    It''s going to get a little awkward once I meet the guys waiting for me outside.

    ''What took you so long?'' they''ll no doubt ask me and all I''ll be able to say to that is ''Uhhhh~''. Well, that''s assuming I don''t think of anything beforehand.

    Should I act like I got lost trying to find a switch? Would they believe I actually wondered around for 12 hours finding a damn switch? Or should I just tell them the truth?

    Honestly I don''t think it''d be a wise idea telling people of this world about Gladsheim. It''d no doubt break the delicate balance of power that they''ve set up here.

    Now it wasn''t like I wanted to hoard around this information and knowledge to myself. In all likelihood I wouldn''t really utilize this information either. I just don''t think that the implications of handing out future tech to a group of technologically lagging civilization would be a good idea.

    It''d be kind of like giving a shotgun to a caveman. I don''t know what the results would be but I know enough to assume that it''d be a bad idea either way.

    Besides if it was a problem of whether I have the ''right'' to keep this knowledge from the people of this world then I''d argue that I have the most right of anyone as a predecessor to those of the old world.

    Yeah, that sounds good.

    Let''s go with that.

    So now that problem is hidden deep down beneath the recesses of my mind I needed to make a suitable excuse as to why I spent 12 hours within this place without a single progress report.

    They''d also probably want to know what it''s like in here.

    The problem isn''t really with Cedric''s party, they''d probably understand if I kept it a secret but the mermaids are a different story all together. They''ve worshipped this place for over 3 millennia, I can''t just not tell them anything substantial, they''ll never accept it.

    Ivan Seron was it? Their god.

    I wonder what kind of person he was. Part of me wants to blame him for not waiting another three thousand years but then again Gladsheim would never have become what it was today if not for him.

    I drew closer to the exit.

    I could see people waiting for me.

    I was getting a little anxious, I was half thinking of going back into Gladsheim and just wait it out for a few more days.

    That was a joke.

    "You''re back, master!"

    Aura greets me in her usually cheerful manner.

    I have to compliment her on being able to wait for 12 hours.

    "Yeah, the infrastructure inside was a little more complex than I thought."

    It was a lie of course, it was really one giant dome structure. Though since I doubt they''d ever be able to enter the place I think I''ll be fine with tweaking the facts a little.

    "So what was it like, master Morgant?"

    With twinkles in her eyes and a large stupid grin on her face, the one who asked me that was Queen Amaria. They tried to hide it but Miora and Azara were probably dying to find out. They''ve been waiting and ETERNITY after all.

    "It was, quite unique. I''m not entire sure on how I should explain it. It was a very otherworldly place."

    That part wasn''t a lie. Compared to the architecture in this world it was a massive difference.

    "Oh! Then did you find out anything about our god?"

    Now this was the problem. Even if I hide all the facts about the old world it should be fine telling them that their god was actually a human right?

    Though I imagine that fact itself will bring some trouble in its own way.

    "Yes well, I did find a recording in there that concerns the mermaid race."

    "Oh! Please, do tell!"

    The Queen was much more attentive and had a more vibrant look in her eyes. Miora was a little less optimistic but still looked interested in what Morgant had to say.

    "Before that I guess we should get some facts out of the way."

    "Some facts?"

    "Concerning this ''god'' of yours. It seems that your ancestors have been mistaken in its identity. In truth it was no god, but a finite being."

    "What?"

    Miora breaks her long silence. It was an understandable reaction, to be told that their entire tradition wasn''t as what they had previously thought.

    In fact it was more surprising that Amaria and Azara were able to hold in such emotions.

    Azara looked a little dejected but otherwise fine. Then again her expression hardly changed, quite similar to a certain iron maid.

    Queen Amaria on the other hand was making a face that seemed to say ''I expected as much''.

    Miora tried to confront Morgant but Amaria barred her from doing so with a single hand gesture.

    "Then have you found out the true identity of our supposed god."

    Amaria tried to continue the conversation.

    "As to the actual identity, I''m not quite sure, the race, the form, none of that is known, only that it was a finite being like everyone else."

    "I see, so then that''s to say that our god is...?"

    Amaria trailed off. Everyone knew what she was trying to say.

    "Yes. The being you worship as god does not exist currently. That being said, I don''t think your entire civilization and tradition was a lie."

    "What do you mean? Our god does not exist, even that fact alone would bring 3000 years of tradition to naught."

    "Well, even if that god no longer exists, the fact that it did at one point and that it did help the mermaids to flourish was an undeniable truth."

    "Yes, I suppose you have a point but..."

    Amaria was making a troubled expression. Understandable as well. She was probably expecting that her god to not exactly be a being as great as the legends but she probably didn''t think that the entire mermaid tradition was a wasted effort.

    "Isn''t it fine this way? Besides I do have a final memento from the entity that was once pivotal to the mermaids."

    "Of course, please tell us."

    "''To live life as free as the ocean currents''. That was the only message that I was able to procure but I think that alone should suffice."

    "Yes, I understand now. Even if our god no longer exist it is true that it cared deeply for us at one point. Now it wants us to forge our own destiny, is that right?"

    "I believe so."

    This was fine right?

    Ivan Seron never left a message but as the predecessor of old mankind I think I have some right and responsibility to finish what he started.

    Besides from the way the mermaids have come to revere him I don''t think he had any negative feelings towards them.

    He probably would have wanted it as well.

    Though I guess in the end dead men can''t really wish anything, this is really just my own self-satisfaction but this is fine.

    Amaria, Azara and Miora stared deeply down into the open doors of Gladsheim in contemplation.

    It was easy to guess what they were thinking about.

    Most likely they''re thinking about their past and the future of mermaids.

    They are now free to choose and forge their own future. It may be a little hard to adjust at start but I have confidence that they will eventually be able to create a world for themselves and not some false deity.

    PART TWO

    It''s been three days since my little exploration into Gladsheim.

    We''re still staying at the underwater palace in Lani''tar.

    Our plans are to leave by the end of the week which would be in another two days. For now we decided to stay and see how things would go on with mermaids after my revelation.

    Actually, most of the mermaids seemed to have taken it fairly well considering.

    At most the only reaction was from people who avidly followed the tradition but the amount of people in such a situation could be counted on one hand.

    Miora was one of them but she didn''t let it get to her since she also has a part to play as the Queen''s aide. She''s actually pretty respectable once you get to know her better.

    I heard most of the fundamentalist faction that ardently embodied the religion were gone due to old age and the younger mermaids have become tired of following an archaic tradition.

    In the end I think I can say it was a happy end?

    As for me during the last few days I''ve been training with Cedric a bit. After all we''ve come here and he hasn''t done a thing so I asked him to at least help me level up a bit.

    And yes I used those words exactly.

    He was confused at first but he agreed.

    There was a large open area for training between the mermaids.

    Between the queen, Miora and Azara I haven''t exactly gotten to know the true nature of this world''s mermaids.

    But that changed the moment I set foot into their training facility.

    They were fierce and brutal even in training.

    The scent of sweat and blood oozed in the air.

    Most if not all of the combatants in the training facility were bruised and bloodied in some way but for some reason they had a smile and a sharp look in their eyes.

    They really embodied the Amazonian aspect of this culture.

    When our party walked in they stopped training and bowed to us. Or at least me I assume.

    "Are you here to train as well?"

    One of them ran up to me with a smile in her face. It was a little creepy since her face was cute but also bloodied at the same time.

    She was one of the younger mermaids, perhaps around age 12 or so.

    "Yeah, between sleeping for a week and reading I haven''t done much excerise."

    I say in a cocky manner.

    It doesn''t really come out as well since I''m inhabiting the body of a four year old.

    "Then do you wish to train with us?"

    The young mermaid girl asks.

    I do but I don''t really want to fight with such a young girl. Even though my eyes were opened to their way of life I was still being na?ve by underestimating them, is what you all think right?

    Well, that may have been a part of it but the truth was I could see their names and titles.

    For example the girl that walked up to me was.

    [Urin, level 14. Mermaid recruit]

    I, who was 10 levels higher and have the advantage of not being bloodied would make it an unfair fight.

    "Now, now, Urin you''re troubling our saviour, let me fight with him."

    Luckily it was some other mermaid that offered to ''train'' with me. She was around her early 20s so at least she would have some experience right?

    Her grin as she casually blurts out those lines was a bit nerve wracking but to be honest I wanted to test out my new upgrades as well.

    By upgrades I wanted to try out how powerful this [Physical Damage Resistance] was. It was even at max level but I didn''t get to properly test it out.

    [Ura, level 26. Mermaid warrior]

    Oh! Two levels higher, what a perfect experimental target.

    "Alright."

    I approve, but I also have a grin just as menacing as the one this woman gave me.

    "I''ll watch from the sidelines."

    "Me too~" x2

    Cedric and co. decided to just sit this out.

    I want to fight against Aura and Elena as well to test out the waters there. I was able to push back Chrom that time so I think it wouldn''t be too hard.

    Anyway my first training was against this mermaid warrior first.

    I could tell at first glance what sort of style the mermaids have. They primarily use a trident or gauntlets. Sometimes a mixture of both.

    ''A unique style.'' I thought to myself.

    But that''s fine, because the thing I wanted to know was the mental aspect.

    From what I can see they were instinctual fighters. The same style as my father.

    Instinctual fighters were deadly and fierce, especially in close combat, but their weakness was the unexpected.

    ''The unexpected''. This was my fighting style.

    A style that has no set style. Victory with any means, that''s my style.

    Our weapons were decided.

    I was given a blunt metal sword. It would have been heavy, had I been a normal 4 year old but my [strength] stat was at 95, which should be slightly higher than a normal adult. Thus I was easily able to swing this around.

    As for the mermaid warrior, her weapon was the gauntlet. I should be fine since my level is relatively close to hers and I have maxed out physical damage resistance.

    Still it was a bit scary.

    Before we started I wanted to allocate some of my stat points first.

    I dumped all of my 25 [status points] into [strength].

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 24

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 120 (90+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 75 (45+30)

    [Status point: 0]

    100. my first status to hit double digits, or not, it was because I still had the [shard of Tyrving].

    As soon as I finalized my status distribution two small UI boxes came up.

    [New skill developed: [Obsidian Lance]]

    [New skill developed: [Obsidian Shield]]

    If I recall correctly those were the weapons that my skeleton knight always held upon summoning.

    Interesting, so I can use them myself now huh?

    Apparently distributing stats was another way to gain skills. Good to know, so does that mean if I continue to add stats into different categories I would gain different kinds of skills?

    The way I see it the stats determine what sort of skills I''m getting.

    Since I was dumping my stats into [strength] I''ve become a more close combat oriented necromancer, so that''s why I''ve unlocked these such skills.

    It''s possible if I add status points into other stats I''ll gain different types of skills.

    I guess I should contemplate on it at a later time.

    It was time to start the battle, then I''ll play my first card.

    "Then, shall we start, Miss Ura?"

    When I casually utter her name she''s stunned in place trying to figure out how I knew.

    That was the cue for my first strike.

    Since she was off guard I dashed and swung the sword.

    "Eh?!"

    She managed to block my swing with her gauntlets but not without some damage.

    She slid back by my attacks.

    "I wasn''t ready."

    She said while glaring at me. Scary, scary.

    "On the battlefield no one cares if you''re ready. Or do the mermaid race not even know the rule of the battlefield?"

    She has a visible smirk on her face. Did I hit a nerve?

    No, wait. I flipped a switch!

    Her gaze became little more sharper.

    She charges at me with great speed. However due to my relatively high [insight] stat I was able to keep my eyes on her.

    Dodge, dodge, dodge.

    "You''re a slippery one aren''t you."

    Ura says while licking her lips.

    "I''d rather not get hit by those huge gauntlets if I could."

    Though I say that the truth was I needed to get hit by it at least once, unguarded.

    For experimental purposes.

    She makes some distance between us and a blue aura appears around her.

    Some sort of magic?

    That''s my first assumption.

    As I was trying to figure out she disappeared.

    I was caught off guard. I can''t even tell where she went.

    I looked around but there is no sign of her.

    [left].

    I get a sudden epiphany and instinctively dodge to my right.

    When I do Ura appears with a fierce kick.

    There was a large hole in the ground as a result of her kick.

    "Tch."

    She''s dissatisfied that she missed.

    That blue energy like aura wasn''t magic it was a technique to boost her physical capabilities.

    Thankfully I was able to detect her just in time with my [life force sensory]. I don''t know if I could''ve survived such a kick even with my [Physical damage resistance] at maximum.

    She jumped out of the hole she created and lunges at me, still with the blue aura.

    [Obsidian shield].

    I used the skill that I just obtained to defend.

    A large black shield about 1.7m high and wide appears before me to block the attack.

    Ura''s attack was enough to leave holes in the ground but not even a single scratch appears on the might black shield.

    Thankfully I didn''t have to actually hold the shield and it just kind of hovered before me.

    If I had to list a negative aspect of using this shield was then it was the fact that it blocked my front view.

    Considering its defensive capabilities it was relatively easy to summon. I mean, I could probably summon these all day if I wanted to.

    These kinds of expendable shields are best used as projectiles.

    What do I mean by that?

    It''s easy, like this.

    "What?"

    I could hear Ura''s perplexed voice.

    I moved my wrists a bit to motion the shield forward.

    Since I wasn''t exactly touching the shield directly and it was just hovering there protecting me I figured that it moved according to my whims, kind of like telekinesis.

    My assumptions proved correct as it really did move according to my will.

    It pushed back Ura as well and smashed her against the wall.

    The impact was great enough to completely shatter the shield.

    There was a bit of blood but it looks like Ura was able to defend herself at the last minute.

    She was completely cocky before but now she had a frown.

    I may have pushed her a little too far, though that doesn''t mean I''ll go easy on her.

    My initial estimates were correct. She wasn''t able to handle my style of fighting because she relied heavily on her instincts.

    When there''s no basis for her instincts they just kind of freeze up and she''ll have to consciously think about each move.

    Anyway, I won''t use the shield anymore because as I said I really wanted to check the effectiveness of my [Physical damage resistance].

    From the description of the skill it''s supposed to block 85% of the damage at max level.

    I let her run at me once more with that scary blue aura.

    I managed to dodge her swings easily even though I should be getting hit. I wanted to get hit but it was a bit scary.

    I countered some of her strikes and dodged others. It was a fairly one sided battle, I mean at anytime I could use [obsidian lance/shield] to blow her away, but still I need to experiment.

    Pain is scary right? I''m not the coward here right?

    No one wants to feel pain.

    "Stop moving!"

    She shouted.

    Believe me I want to but you''re too scary!

    I resolved myself and let myself get punched once.

    I temporarily stopped moving and received an undefended blow.

    I was sent flying backwards and crashed into a wall leaving a bigger whole than the one in the ground.

    "Ow."

    I could feel sharp pain running through my spine as I hit the wall but the pain almost immediately subsided.

    I stood up and took a glance at my body. There was hardly even a scratch on me aside from my tattered clothes.

    This skill was amazing!

    Though I should take into consideration her levels. Most likely it will be less effective as the level disparity between myself and my opponent increases.

    When I looked at Ura she had a stunned expression. She probably didn''t expect that I would be able to come out undamaged.

    She runs at me once more.

    I''m glad she''s enthusiastic but her movements were really simple and straightforward, literally.

    [Obsidian Lance].

    Unlike [Obsidian Shield] which kind of just appeared out of thin air, this skill had a ''spawn animation''.

    I summoned two from the ground.

    It made a large banging noise as it burst out from the ground into an X shape dividing the area between Ura and I.

    If this skill was anything like [Obsidian Shield] then it''s likely I could also throw these with telekinesis.

    Ura tries to side step it but I summon more.

    Three to her right and two to her left, all pointing towards her.

    Then I summon three more in the air also pointing towards her.

    Checkmate.

    I give her a smile as she just looks perplexedly at the ominous black lances pointed towards her.

    "I get it. It''s my loss."

    She just plumped down and sat on the floor.

    She had a dissatisfied expression.

    [You have gained a level].

    Of course.

    I returned to Cedric and the others.

    "Master that was amazing!"

    When I return Aura shows me a happy smile. That kind of praise coming from a level 37 just sounds like sarcasm to me to be honest.

    "Thanks."

    "Haha! Good work, that was some interesting style. I thought necromancers were more about the skeletons and life magic."

    "I could do that if you want."

    They all seem pretty excited like they''ve just saw some interesting exhibit at the zoo.

    Was I really just delegated to a position of entertainment? It''s a depressing thought.

    Admittedly my fighting style was rather gaudy.

    A lot of people see fighting as a form of subtle art.

    Certainly I could see that.

    Martial arts when displayed can be quite mesmerizing and sparring can become a sort of meditation.

    However it''s different for me.

    For me who was raised in a peaceful country like Japan. Physical fights almost never broke out and if they did they were stopped almost immediately by the people around.

    For that kind of person, actual fighting was a large hurdle.

    In the end, for me, fighting was just another means to an end. If I could I would avoid it, if I had to fight then I''ll win at all costs.

    Things like honour, skill, glory.

    The way I see, in a real battlefield there is none of those things. Perhaps if one gets to a high enough skill level that kind of thing may exist but to the average person like me this was the best I could do.

    Now I could get these people to see it my way but that would be a waste of time.

    I walked up to Ura who was still sitting down in the middle of the room.

    "Are you okay?"

    It was a dumb question. I was the reason why she was all beaten up.

    "Heh."

    ?

    "Hahahaha!"

    She started laughing.

    "Why are you laughing?"

    "Because it''s funny! I lost to a human child."

    "That''s not something to laugh at, right?"

    "No, I suppose not. It''s just I feel a little pathetic right now. It''s not because I lost, but because I was taught."

    "Taught?"

    "Right, as you said the battlefield is a far different place than on a training ground. There is nothing like fairness, honour or glory in real battle. There is only a victor. I''ve forgotten about such a thing and only honed my skills to show off. I, having just realized this feel really pathetic. At the same time I''m thankful that you''ve opened my eyes."

    "Ah, well, no problem."

    I didn''t think she''d understand but I''m glad that she did.

    We shook hands.

    It''s odd, I''ve never thought of a woman''s hands to be big but her hands were large. I''m aware it''s mostly due to my small stature but it really was an odd feeling. Her hand was firm and muscular.

    From just a single handshake I could feel the many years of training she''s gone through.

    I felt a little pathetic myself actually, I haven''t exactly trained that hard. The only reason why I was able to get this strong was because of this ridiculous skill I was born with.

    I''m glad I came here.

    PART THREE

    I was left alone with a girl in a single room.

    She was wearing incredibly revealing clothes almost as though she was trying to tell me something by her attire.

    Too bad that the room we were in was the war room, I couldn''t think of a less sexy place to rendezvous.

    "I''m thankful for all you''ve done for us, Master Morgant."

    The person I was with was the Queen of this city and the mermaid race as a whole.

    Queen Amaria Seasong.

    She was quite young for someone of her post but that didn''t stop her from being a good queen.

    Just a few days ago her entire race''s religion and tradition was turned upside down but she was able to calmly assess the situation and handle it with care.

    Due to this quick wittedness the mermaid race didn''t really suffer that much damage.

    "No it''s quite fine, in fact I should be thanking you, I feel like I''ve gained more between our exchange."

    The truth was that I was able to gain a powerful undead minion and learn the secrets of the universe or at least the origins.

    Compared to what I got, all the mermaids received was the stopping of a rampaging guardian and freeing the hostages.

    Honestly I felt like I was cheating them somehow.

    "You are very modest, master Morgant."

    Certainly I hear that Japanese people are quite modest compared to other countries but I think I was a little exception to that. Living in the corporate world I think I''ve been poisoned by them to some degree as well.

    "So I wish to offer you a reward for your services."

    The queen continued.

    "Services?"

    I had serious doubts that it would be anything ''physical'' I mean let''s be honest, I was still in the body of a four year old, even if that was the case I couldn''t do much with this body anyway.

    "Yes, however I''m not quite sure how I should go about doing this. It is my first time."

    If that line was taken out of context it would sound extremely erotic.

    "I see, then how about this, the next time I need help, you''ll send your forces to aide me."

    A shame as it may be that I couldn''t get anything more, it was actually plenty. No doubt if I continue to mingle with the demon army I will get caught in more troublesome things in the future, for that I should have some contingencies to fall back on.

    The mermaids can also fight on land so that was extra convenient as well.

    "I see, yes. Let''s do that. Whenever master Morgant requires our aide we shall come to your side."

    "Thank you, your majesty."

    I gave a noble bow.

    PART FOUR

    "We are grateful for all you have done for us."

    Queen Amaria bowed towards me. I wasn''t so sure that a queen of an entire race should bow towards someone so many times but I guess it was how they showed their appreciation.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Among the queen was Miora, Azara, Ranash and Ura.

    Of course behind them seeing us off were a group of other mermaids as well.

    "The pleasure was all mine, I got to see something that I never thought I would in my entire life after all."

    I was referring to Gladsheim. Certainly if I never received this mission from Astaroth I would never have figured out the truth.

    What I would do with that truth was still under planning but at least I was able to get a proper grasp on my situation.

    Come to think of it Cedric and co. didn''t really do much this time around.

    I stared at them with accusing eyes.

    "Ah, m-master, why are you glaring at us like that?"

    Aura asked hesitantly as she was trying to hide behind the smaller framed Elena.

    "Nothing."

    "We hope you will visit again someday."

    With that we finally left the underwater city of Lani''tar.

    It has been one heck of a journey; I felt even more exhaustion than the last one I had but this was a valuable experience for me.

    PART FIVE

    We were on our way back now.

    Since we were going in the same direction we decided to travel together for 2 or so days.

    I remember how much I was disappointed when nothing happened during our way there.

    When our first night came we prepared the same workload like we did when we first left.

    I was in charge of the food, Aura had to make the camp, Cedric and Elena went to pick up more firewood.

    It was only a few weeks ago but it already felt nostalgic.

    "We''re back."

    Cedric announced as he brought a large stack of firewood.

    "Wonderful, I''m almost done with the soup."

    Incidentally I''ve been making nothing but soup the entire journey. Of course I rotated and made different kinds each time as to not get boring.

    After gathering down by the campfire, Cedric started off the conversation.

    "So? Do you feel like talking now?"

    I thought he was being oddly quiet the entire time. He really was a perceptive one.

    "Eh?"

    Aura tilted her head in confusion. She wasn''t exactly the brightest crayon in the box, or however that saying goes.

    Elena looked curious as well.

    You''d think that a mage of all people would figure out that I wasn''t exactly being honest.

    "Well, I suppose I should at least report what I saw down there."

    "Eh? But didn''t you already tell us?"

    "No, I omitted a few parts because it would be troublesome if I told them the whole truth."

    "Troublesome?"

    "Well, just listen."

    Where to start.

    The three of them sat quietly in front of the campfire eating their soup. Well Cedric wasn''t really eating anything, in fact he hadn''t eaten anything entire time but that was because of his racial trait.

    Regardless. They were sitting obediently in front of me, almost as though I was about to tell them a scary story.

    The atmosphere was perfect for that.

    In any case I decided to tell them most of the things I saw down there. About the machines, about how Gladsheim was actually a library and about TMAQI.

    Of course I omitted parts about how Gladsheim and I were originally from earth. That''s one thing that I''ll take to my grave.

    "I see. A library for record keeping."

    "You''re not surprised?"

    Cedric acted as though he predicted this.

    "No, Lord Astaroth herself didn''t actually believe that Gladsheim was a weapon. I was only sent to confirm the validity of this."

    "I see. Well, I guess this works out in the end. The red knights can''t use a weapon that doesn''t exist."

    "It might be troublesome if they are able to get their hands on the historical archives. Even if there was no weapon there may be some sort of blueprint for a weapon."

    Well, he wasn''t entirely wrong. I''m sure if you dug deep you could find the manuals for modern or futuristic weapons.

    "I don''t think you''ll have to worry about that since not even the mermaids whose entire culture revolved around Gladsheim was able to gain access."

    Besides even if the red knights somehow were able to enter they''ll have to fight off an overpowered level 255 maid.

    Scary.

    Cedric accepted whatever I told him, or rather he had to. He couldn''t validate if anything I said was true or false, only that he''d have to take my words as fellow Demon General.

    When I put it like that he didn''t purse it any further. It really was a convenient thing, using the title of Demon General.

    I do feel bad but that''s a price I''ll gladly accept.

    Besides, knowledge within Gladsheim should not be widely known even to those on my side.

    PART SIX

    With only a few more kilometers to walk back to my hometown it was time to split ways with Cedric and co.

    "Thank you for you''ve done, master!"

    While with tears in her eyes, Aura tried to thank me.

    Elena didn''t say anything but she was rapidly nodding at everything Aura was saying. She was also rather teary eyed.

    Stop, you''re making me blush.

    Not really.

    "No, I admit this has been a rather fun journey and I''ve learnt a lot."

    "Hahaha! Morgant! You''re all right."

    "Gee, thanks. It means a lot Cedric."

    We exchanged handshakes.

    Of course due to my rather small statue he had to crouch down which made it really funny to look at.

    "Whenever you need help, just come to me."

    With that Cedric and I were now acquaintances.

    After all that''s said and done, I''m actually grateful that he told me this. It''s rather reassuring to know that I have someone to watch my back.

    Of all people my first real ally to be a slime. Who''d have expected, right?

    With that we parted ways.

    PART SEVEN

    ...

    ...

    As I walked closer to town I noticed something rather odd.

    The smell of smoke and rusting metal.

    Of course we don''t really have any kind of metal that would rust and would give off such a big scent.

    Complimented with the smell of smoke I had some ideas coming to mind.

    I didn''t want to believe it just yet.

    I made a run for it to quickly arrive at my hometown.

    At any moment I could imagine that they were preparing a welcome back party for me.

    Lena and mother would set up the food.

    Lina would cling onto me while crying that I was back.

    Sebastian would kindly at me in relief that I wasn''t injured.

    Father would rough up my hair asking if I had gotten any stronger.

    Ian and Ira would be there asking for a fight to see how strong I got.

    Chief Oran would be telling me how the crops were doing.

    The guards would...

    The guards...

    No.

    The reality was much different than what I wanted to see.

    Upon entering the town, the gates to the town were in pieces.

    The garrison were slaughtered.

    It wasn''t my imagination.

    The scent of rusting metal.

    Blood.

    No.

    Why?

    I walked through the main path overlooking the town.

    Houses destroyed.

    Fields ruined.

    Bloodied corpses shewn about.

    People who I knew.

    People I was acquainted with.

    I ran.

    My first thought was to my house. I needed to at least know that my family was safe!

    I ran and ran.

    "Cough, Cough!"

    I heard someone.

    I stopped and looked around. By a pile of rubble I could see a familiar face.

    "Ian!"

    I ran towards him.

    "Cough!"

    "Stay with me, Ian! I got you!"

    "H, He, he. You''re back Morgant."

    "No stop talking, I''ll heal you."

    "No. you''ll get hurt if you heal me. You can''t do that now, you have bigger problems."

    Ian was remembering back when we were at the forest.

    That time when I healed him with [transfer life] I was wounded in his place. He must have thought that it would still happen.

    But I''ve improved since that time so surely I''ll be able to get away with only slight injuries.

    "It''s okay Ian, I''ve improved, I can-"

    "No!"

    Ian stopped me adamantly.

    "It doesn''t matter, you need all the strength that you can."

    "What, do you mean?"

    Just what happened here?

    "R,"

    "R?"

    "Red armoured knights."

    "Red armoured."

    [The Red Knights].

    That was the first thing that came to mind. I was probably correct in assuming it really was them.

    But why.

    "You have to live. Morgant."

    "Wait no! don''t! Ian!"

    He stopped breathing.

    I tried to heal him using transfer life but it didn''t work.

    This world was strange.

    Even if you''re on the brink of death as long as you''re healed you won''t die.

    However once you''ve already died, that was it.

    All the magic in the world.

    Magic that people would kill for in my world. The power of miracles.

    Even such an omnipotent power couldn''t bring back the dead.

    I felt a tear roll down my face as I held onto my friends dead body.

    "No! why?! Was once not enough?! Why must you take everything from me again?!"

    After what seemed like 10 minutes I was feeling light headed.

    I couldn''t think properly.

    I heard footsteps coming from behind me.

    "Oh, looks like we missed one."

    It was the voice of a man.

    I turned towards him, perhaps it was one of the villagers? No, I wasn''t that dumb.

    It was man suited in red armour. There were two.

    They were carrying swords; swords stained in blood.

    Because of the helmet I couldn''t make out his facial expression.

    That''s fine I didn''t care. I knew who these people were.

    "Ugh, another child. I hate killing children."

    You hate killing children yet you still did it?

    "Hehehe."

    I felt a small bout of laughter escaping me.

    Was it funny?

    Funny that my hometown was razed to the ground?

    No, of course not.

    It wasn''t funny, it was absurd.

    "Let''s just get this over with, the commander is waiting."

    "Yeah."

    Not a single shred of guilt were in the voices of the two men. Do they really realize that they just decimated an entire town''s worth of people?

    Weren''t the [Red Knights] an anti-demon organization? Why are they razing villages; human villages?

    I felt sharp metallic sensation go through my heart.

    One of the men stabbed me with his sword slowly while I was contemplating the situation.

    At this point the pain wasn''t even that great.

    It was because I had max level physical damage reduction as well as the fact that I had grown accustomed to pain after a month of being mauled.

    Normally because of the physical damage reduction the sword wouldn''t even pierce my flesh but I made sure it did. I lowered my defense just because I felt like it.

    I wanted to know if this was real.

    The pain was real, I couldn''t deny that.

    Because I didn''t move the men must have thought I died.

    Of course if I were a normal person I would have. No even then I was surprised myself, I should have been dead from having my heart pierced.

    Was I that detracted from pain?

    The man was trying to pull out his sword but I didn''t let him.

    I held onto it from the other side.

    "Wha-?"

    "What''s wrong?"

    The other man asked.

    "This kid''s holding onto my sword."

    "What?"

    At that moment I pushed the sword out making the man lose balance.

    He fell over.

    [Aura Field: [Life Drain]].

    I had only used it in training but for the first time I''m using it against other people.

    "U, ugh~"

    The two men started to feel the effects of a maximum level life drain.

    In about 40 seconds the two men were writhing in pain with their skin having paled complexions.

    I, on the other hand was back in full health even with having my heart stabbed.

    The men were still alive.

    I let them live.

    "Why? Why did you attack the village?"

    "U, Uhh."

    This man was beyond repair now. He didn''t even have enough energy to speak. I must have drained too much.

    Well, that''s fine, they did say something about their commander who was waiting.

    "You can die now."

    I didn''t actually kill them, I let them suffer for a bit. They were going to die regardless, living beings cannot survive if their life force has been siphoned that much.

    Odd.

    I just killed two people. They were most likely human too.

    Yet I don''t feel any sort of remorse, only anger.

    I guess I can think about that later. I''ll have all the time in the world after I kill every soldier in this village.

    "Ryan! Moran! What? A child?"

    Another soldier came. From the looks of it he was searching for the other two.

    Could he be the commander?

    When he turned his sights a bit he saw the two dying soldiers on the ground. They were twitching in pain and agony.

    "RYAN! MORAN!"

    He tried to rush towards them but I didn''t let him.

    [Obsidian lance].

    I summoned two from the floor to block his path.

    Then I summoned six more to make a square of X around him.

    "What?!"

    "Why did you attack this village?"

    I asked him. Even though they were my own words they sent a chill down my spine.

    "Who cares about that! We have to save those soldiers!"

    "Save them? Why?"

    "Because they''re dying!"

    "What about the villagers? Why did you not save them when they were dying?"

    "Look kid, it was our mission, it was nothing personal, now remove these so I can save them."

    "No."

    "What?"

    "You heard me. I said no. Those men will die. Like everyone else in the village."

    "Tch!"

    He tried to pry open the obsidian lances but he couldn''t no matter how much strength he put in them.

    [An arrow to my left].

    I sensed a clear bloodlust aiming for my life.

    Thanks to my high level of life force sensory and [insight] I was able to dodge in time.

    I turned to see who had fired.

    It was a woman wearing slightly less armour in a similar shade of red. She was using a bow and arrow.

    I don''t want to deal with her. I just want answers.

    [Summon Skeleton Knight].

    "?!" x2

    The soldier in the cage and the archer soldier clearly looked surprised.

    It was obvious, watching an armoured skeleton burst out from the floor suddenly would be heart stopping.

    [Shield Charge].

    My skeleton made a charge for it to slam the archer woman.

    She probably didn''t think that my skeleton would be this fast.

    She was sent flying threw a few houses.

    I don''t think she died, she was rather heavily armoured after all.

    "What did you do?!"

    The man was yelling at me from behind the cage.

    It was slightly annoying.

    I made the lances fly up in the sky and undid the cage.

    "?"

    The soldier was confused.

    Using that opportunity I sent the 8 lances to pierce his body, instantly killing him.

    "AHHHH!"

    That''s three counts of murder.

    I''m on a roll today.

    "Tch."

    I bet my lower lip to the point it was bleeding.

    It didn''t even hurt.

    I walked over to where the archer woman was sent flying.

    It was quite the distance.

    "Hey, why don''t you start talking?"

    I grabbed the woman with my skeleton.

    At any moment I could squash her.

    "Ugh~"

    She wasn''t even that hurt, so she should be able to talk. I could sense her life force so I knew that for a fact.

    "Let her go!"

    I was surrounded.

    There were about 8 more soldiers adorned in a similar shade of red.

    I knew that they were there. In fact that''s the reason why I was holding this archer woman as hostage.

    "No."

    "Let her go!"

    They repeated.

    "Tell me why you attacked his village."

    Their median levels were around 15.

    There were about as strong as the average adventurer.

    I on the other hand was level 25. Not only that I can summon several skeleton knights which would pulverise them.

    So even though it may have looked like I was surrounded, it was actually I who held the upper hand.

    "We don''t have to tell you anything! Now let that woman go!"

    "Sera!"

    Another soldier came running to make it 9.

    The other soldiers tried to stop her from getting any closer to me.

    "You, woman. Tell me why you attacked this place else I will kill this woman."

    "You!"

    Tch, she wasn''t going to talk either was she? She''s too enraged to even form coherent sentences.

    Do I have to add 10 more counts of murder?

    "What''s going on?"

    Let''s make that 11 more counts of murder then.

    Another man came along.

    He was on a horse and looked rather self important.

    [Ryland Lancaster. Level 17, Magician].

    He must be the commander.

    "Ryland Lancaster, tell me why you''ve attacked his village."

    "What? How do you know my name?"

    "Answer."

    I was in no mood to play games with them.

    If they don''t talk soon, it will simply end in a bloodbath.

    "Hmph, child I don''t know who you are but you seem to be consorting with demon folk by the looks of it. Then let me tell you since you''ll die for that anyway."

    "..."

    I''ll kill right after he tells me.

    That''s what I silently promise in my heart.

    "This town is built upon what we call a ''holy land''. Underneath this town is a small cache of divine energy. We the red knights simply wish to harness that divine energy. However the town was not willing to let go of their town so we had to resort to force. If you ask me they deserved everything."

    "... I see."

    Divine energy.

    For something so retarded these guys would kill my family and friends.

    "That''s right, now soldiers, kill him."

    "But commander, he has a hostage."

    "Small sacrifices must be made when dealing with demon folk, you should be very well aware of this by now."

    "NO! don''t you dare hurt Sera!"

    Sigh

    "Ahh!"

    The woman in my skeleton''s hand was crushed to death with blood dripping down to make a pool underneath.

    "No! Sera!"

    The enraged woman tried to run at me but I summoned another skeleton at her location cutting her off.

    I made my other skeleton grab onto her.

    I didn''t kill her.

    This one soldier will live. That''s what I decided.

    She will live with the knowledge of the powerlessness of having your entire platoon decimated while not being able to do anything.

    "You will live."

    I say.

    The other soldiers run at me. They aren''t convinced that I will spare their hostages anymore.

    [Obsidian lance].

    One of the soldiers who were running towards me had his entire abdomen pierced by the lance.

    The other soldiers were slightly unnerved by this but decided to attack regardless.

    Idiots.

    Well, I may have let them live if they were planning to run away.

    I summoned three more skeleton knights, totalling up to 5.

    All of them were each as brutal and demonic as the last.

    Then I had thought.

    This isn''t what I want, this would be too tragic.

    I immediately unsummoned the three skeleton knights making the soldiers confused.

    They didn''t attack and simply looked at me to see what I was planning.

    A puppet show!

    Yes! That was way more exciting, don''t you agree?

    [New skill developed: [Reanimate dead]].

    Excellent.

    I immediately used my new skill.

    The soldier who fell first started getting back up again.

    Of course he wasn''t the same soldier, but now my minion.

    I did the same with the other four I had killed before hand.

    They slowly inched their dead bodies over here.

    "Wha?!"

    "Sera!"

    The enraged woman was struggling within the grasps of my skeleton. She could not get free as she could only have at the abomination I made using her friend''s corpse.

    The living soldiers were starting to get unnerved.

    "Fight for your lives."

    I instructed.

    The zombie soldiers were attacking their former comrades.

    Despite the fact that they were zombies, they were not as slow as one would think, in fact they retained their original athletic abilities.

    "Commander!"

    One of the soldiers yell in a horrified tone while trying to fend himself from his former comrade.

    "Yes, I can see that! Just give me a moment! I''m preparing a large scale skill!"

    I couldn''t see mana, but I could feel some sort of force being attracted towards the magician commander.

    That wasn''t good, no matter how much physical defense I have it won''t do against magical attacks.

    I had one of the idle skeleton knights shield charge and knock the magician off his horse.

    "oof!"

    He fell down and the horse ran away.

    At least one innocent life was saved today.

    "Hii!"

    Towering over the magician stood my skeleton knight adorned armour as black as the night.

    The two red eyes gazed onto him through the helmet.

    Taking the opportunity I was distracted one of the soldiers tried to rush at me and swung his sword.

    Needless to say the sword was stopped by my flesh.

    Since my physical defense was through the roof, conventional weapons wouldn''t even do it anymore unless I wanted it to.

    "What?"

    I slowly drained the life of the swordsman who attacked me.

    "Uugh!"

    That was my 6th victim.

    I wondered for a second.

    Were these soldiers really innocent?

    On the battlefield in war, usually there are times when innocent soldiers die. If that was the case then what I''m truly doing was murder.

    Then I rid myself of that line of thought.

    No.

    These knights weren''t innocent. They have the blood of the innocent villagers in their hands.

    I could argue that some of these death were self defense on my part.

    Though it wasn''t like there was any sort of rule out in rural areas like this. Laws couldn''t be enforced all the way here.

    The only thing that was stopping me from completely going and massacring these knights was my sense of morality that wasn''t quite there anymore.

    I''ve lost everything again. I''ve lost my family once more.

    I cursed my fate.

    Why was everything torn away from me a second time?

    Did I not live an enough of a pious life?

    I followed the rules.

    I helped people.

    I loved my families.

    Then why?

    Why was it like this?

    This was all stupid. Why was I even thinking about this? The one who was wrong here, was it me or was it the red knights?

    Or were we both wrong?

    Honestly though, I don''t mind being wrong at this point in time.

    I could revel in my wrongness.

    Who cares anymore?

    "Hii! T, teleport! I''m teleporting us away! Soldiers regroup!"

    I can''t have you do that.

    "[TELEPORT]!"

    [Soul Gambit]!

    Simultaneously both spells went off at the same time.

    I used soul gambit during training but this was the first time it displayed such a destructive force.

    Even I was caught up in it.

    Well, this was fine.

    If I die here at least I can die peacefully.

    I closed my eyes and let the bright light take me.

    PART EIGHT

    Cold. Dark.

    I felt a great sense of cold coming over me.

    It was dark as well.

    Was this hell? Honestly this depiction of hell seems much more cruel than the fiery one depicted in most pop culture.

    Well I did do something that would warrant me going to hell so I couldn''t complain.

    I couldn''t really see anything since my eyes were shut.

    I didn''t even feel like opening them.

    I was starting to lose my consciousness.

    "Poor thing."

    I heard a woman''s voice from afar.

    A few moments later I felt a warmth coming over me.

    What was going on?

    I didn''t know.

    All I knew was that I was sleepy. I welcomed my drowsiness, whatever happens to me I didn''t really care anymore.

    If I die. I die.

    I think I had a good run in this short but blissful life.

    I had a loving family and even got to play the part of a hero in some city.

    All of my childish fantasies were able to come true.

    I met mermaids.

    I met elves.

    I even met a loli demon lord.

    I met all sorts of people.

    Yeah, this was a good life.

    I only wish I could have saved my family.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 25

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 120 (90+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 75 (45+30)

    [Status point: 5]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 9

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 11

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 42

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 10

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 24

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 7

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 3

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 1

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 14 - The beginning of everything

    Ascension Rebirth - The beginning of everything

    CHAPTER XIV

    PART ONE

    It was a bright, sunny day in the middle of August when a certain baby girl was born.

    She had black hair and red eyes. Not a surprise since the father had black hair and the mother had ruby eyes.

    The girl was the third child of Aidus Crow Xix Ariadyne the Tetrarch of West Ariadyne. Before her was an older brother of two years and an older sister of five years.

    When the girl was born she did not cry much, instead she almost looked like she had given up on life upon birth. It was as though she had been stillborn, of course that was not the case; her heart beat normally. It was a mystery for even Lorna and the doctors.

    Aidus stared deeply at his new baby girl. He felt an odd sort of empathy for the girl. He too often had such eyes.

    Lorna felt a mixed rush of emotions as she gave birth. She felt exhilarated that she was able to give birth to another child of her beloved husband but at the same time she knew what he wanted was another male heir.

    That being said, Aidus was not such a cold man that he did not disregard the effort his wife had put into bearing him another child. He would love this child just as the two before her.

    Since he already had a male heir, another one was just for insurance.

    Of course it was not as though he saw his children as mere pieces on a board he could move. The only reason he wanted another male heir was because of his experiences from childhood.

    His own father and brother were brutally assassinated before him, which forced him to succeed the throne extremely early in his life. Such experiences was what made the current west Tetrarch the man he was today.

    "What shall we name our new daughter, honey?"

    Lorna asked with a face weakened due to just having given birth.

    "This child will be known as [Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne]. A name similar to yours."

    "I see, a lovely name, thank you, honey."

    Aidus made a satisfied face as he left the room. As the Tetrarch of the entire western most part of the country he was a busy man. It was doubtful that he could spend much time with his family after this either, but he was thankful that they understood that his job was important and supported him from behind.

    It was because he had the support and love of his family that he was able to keep up with his iron persona. As stated before he had succeeded the throne from an early age after his father and brother were assassinated, that was why he had hardened up to be such a man.

    Their first child''s name was Lyssa Crow Xix Ariadyne. She was known as a prodigy amongst her peers for her superior intellect and unmatched talent with the sword. It was everyone''s opinion that she would grow to become an extremely influential military commander.

    The second child''s name was Leon Crow Xix Ariadyne. While he wasn''t gifted with talent as his older sister he was very dedicated into fulfilling his purpose. That was to become the next West tetrarch.

    The wife, Lorna Crow Xix Ariadyne was one of the most beautiful woman in all of the country. She was the daughter of a powerful duke, the one who had helped Aidus succeed the throne.

    Although their marriage was a political one, over time they had come to love each other, it was the best ending that both parties could''ve hoped for. She gave birth to healthy heirs and supported her husband to the best of her abilities.

    "Welcome to our life, Liliana."

    Lorna called out as she held her daughter in her arms.

    The baby did not respond but looked up at her, as if it had understood what she was saying. She had reacted to the word ''life''.

    Lorna gave her a soft smile as she hummed her a song.

    PART TWO

    The [Crow Xix] Tetrarchy was one of the most ironclad of the four.

    Aidus had set up multiple harsh stance on the public, however each one of them were fair and justified.

    His aim was to remove as many corrupted nobles as possible throughout his reign, for the most part was successful. However doing so also incurred the wrath of many nobles who were scared that they would lose power.

    Many times assassins had come for his life, but his trusted [Praetorian Knights] were more than enough to repel these invaders.

    One such Praetorian Knight was a woman named [Soumee]. She looked relatively young, however her real age was a mystery as she never spoke of it. She had platinum white hair and distant crimson eyes that seemed to gaze into a person''s soul.

    She had a distinguishable scar running down past her left eye.

    Beauty was a relatively common thing in this world but even amongst them she stood out.

    She was known as the [Goddess of the battlefield].

    Her swordsmanship was without peer. However that wasn''t all she was capable of.

    She had many talents. [Alchemy]. [Archery], [Brawling] and [Magic]. She was a prodigy when it came to combat. In fact, if she ever wanted to she could probably take over the entire Western Tetrarch''s castle in a single day.

    However she had no such desires, she merely wished to continue her service. She served and served to the point of fatigue and self damage. It was unsightly how hard she worked, it was almost as though she were punishing herself for something.

    That the work she did she saw as a form of redemption.

    However because of the works of people like the West Tetrarch and Soumee, the western part of Ariadyne was one of the safest and stable part. With rigid rules but very little corruption there were hardly any cases of starvation or conflict.

    Aidus had succeeded the throne from an early age when his father and brother were assassinated. At first many of the people were wondering if he''d do a good job since he was only around the age of 24 when he took up the mantle.

    However he showed his dedication and talent for governing and soon garnered the support of one of the most powerful noble house in the entire country.

    This was the house of [Zeph], the very one that Lorna had been a member of. After a politically arranged marriage between the daughter of Zeph and Aidus, he had solidified his rule and began his true plan.

    To rid of corruption within his realm.

    Of course there were fierce opposition but with the help of house Zeph he was able to repel all those opposition.

    The citizens all showed their support towards the Tetrarch.

    As such he had gained the nickname [Iron Tetrarch] due to his sturdy policies and unbreakable will to rid corruption.

    On the family side, the Crow Xix were of course the most distinguished family as they were the Tetrarch''s family. Their house was not a simple house or a mansion, it was the entire capitol building of the west.

    Hundreds of people lived with the Tetrarch''s family since the building was so large, thereby making it impossible to feel a sense of loneliness.

    Even without their father''s direct presence the children and Lorna had not felt any sort of discomfort living. They knew it was necessary and normal for Aidus to be very busy with his work.

    And so [Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne] was born.

    PART THREE

    -LILIANA''S SIDE-

    [Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne].

    That''s what the people around refer to me as, but I have a different name.

    [Kirisaki Yui].

    That''s the name I was supposed to have but everywhere I go I am called [Liliana].

    No, correction, everywhere I go they call me [Lady Liliana].

    I think it should be obvious by now but I was reincarnated.

    Reincarnated with all my memories of my previous life intact. It was a rather cruel punishment since I also have my trauma from the end of my life.

    Yet, I was given a second chance in this world.

    This world was not normal, it had magic and monsters; knights and adventurers. It is a world that people from my previous life would call ''fantasy world''.

    When I first came here (by birth) I felt extremely depressed. The trauma from the end of my life had overcame me and I was living like a corpse. ''How cruel of god'' I thought to myself. I didn''t even have any time to accomplish anything in that life.

    For the first few years of my life I had lived like that. I interacted very little with the people around me and spoke under 12 words a day.

    Like that four years had already passed by. Depression was a scary thing, it consumes your time so fast that you couldn''t even feel its passage.

    It was by then that I started to come out a bit more and realized that I had a strange ability. Though I''m not entirely sure I should be calling it an ''ability'' since it''s more of a way to perceive the world.

    User Interface. That was the closest thing I could equate it with. Every time I interacted with an object or even concentrated on it a little a small interface box would appear to describe it for me.

    I''m not trying to brag, really I''m not, but back in my world I was a little bit of a massive otaku. I would watch anime, read manga, light novels and play online games in my spare time. My job was really just a way to fuel my hobbies.

    So it would be fair to say that this ability of mine was a godsend.

    I could even pull out things like [Status Menus] and [Skills tab].

    [Status Menu]

    Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 1

    Strength: 5

    Dexterity: 5

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 5

    [Status point: 10]

    Gaining experience wasn''t too hard. Combat is required but it isn''t necessary to kill the opponent. Of course killing an opponent would yield much more experience.

    By training with a knight named [Soumee] was able to level up 4 times and my level was sitting at level 5.

    Soumee was the only person I ever really confided in. Even my own family I do not talk to them much. Although I''m trying to rectify that now.

    She''s like an older sister to me, more so than my real older sister in this life. She looks young but she acts more mature than the adults around here. Just being by her side makes me feel safe.

    If I had to describe her it would be one of those silent distant types that actually care deep down.

    Speaking of which, there was another person that made me feel that way. I''m talking about the person that was sitting next to me during my last moments. He gently stroke my head and embraced me even through that hell like situation.

    [Hiyama Kyousuke].

    I don''t know what became of that person but he''s most likely dead. There was also a possibility that he was also reincarnated into this world but the chances of that are slim. There were three hundred people on that plane and if they all reincarnated into this world then I should have heard something about them but I haven''t.

    Thus I assume they didn''t reincarnate with me.

    Though, it would be nice if he were alive. I want to see him again.

    Love? Perhaps, I wasn''t so sure in my own feelings. He said he had a fianc¨¦ so it wasn''t like I could make a move anyway. Though I do suppose if he did indeed come to this world I might have a chance.

    I''m sidetracking, I''ll think on that matter more later.

    But for now I''ll discuss about how things are going on my end.

    It seems every time I gain a level I get 5 [Status Points].

    Currently, I had 10 status points but when I pressed [+] to distribute them I found that I couldn''t. Instead another UI box popped up with the following.

    [Status points cannot be distributed until a class has been selected].

    When I first saw this my eyes glowed up like Christmas. I was an avid gamer in my previous life so seeing something like this got my gamer spirit going.

    But how do I select a class?

    When I thought that, my UI ability immediately answered my questions for me.

    [Please choose a class]

    Then it showed me a list of classes to choose from.

    [Magician]

    [Knight]

    [Assassin]

    [Archer]

    [Cleric]

    [Necromancer]

    [Brawler]

    [Alchemy]

    I had to think carefully about what kind of class I wanted to be. I doubt I''d be able to get another chance at this.

    Now, when you think of standard RPG, normally what comes to mind are things like [Knights], [Magicians], [Alchemists] and [Archers]. To be honest those classes would fit incredibly well into the background of this world.

    Which was exactly the reason why I wasn''t too thrilled on choosing vanilla jobs. It was so stereotypical it would be a waste do something like that when I''m given a real chance at an RPG kind of situation.

    [Necromancer] and [Brawlers] were rather refreshing ideas but because I usually played games that didn''t have those classes in my previous life I didn''t think it''d be a good idea to choose them.

    It was too different to how I would play a class normally that I wouldn''t be able to efficiently play them.

    So my only options were [Cleric] and [Assassin].

    Now for [Clerics] just because they''re named as such didn''t mean that they have to be the robe wearing/back line healer types. I''ve seen clerics in this world and most of them are actually front line tanks.

    They equip themselves with heavy armour and shields and use their power to heal and defend their allies and themselves exponentially increasing the party''s survivability.

    In that respect I could compare them to [Paladins].

    I thought it was a fairly cool idea and didn''t mind at all becoming this.

    [Assassins] were also rather standard, some games have them. I haven''t had a chance to see any real assassins in action so I could only imagine it using th knowledge I already had.

    Shadow-dwelling, teleporting, elusive fighters.

    To be honest I felt like this class fitted my pre-established personality trait more. I had half a mind to just choose this class.

    Once I choose a class I won''t be able to use skills from other classes. That''s obvious but in a world filled with magic to not be able to use any magic was a little bit of a shame.

    Then again, in a world where magic users are abundant to choose a character that doesn''t use magic was the norm for gamers. It was much cooler that way.

    Call me a hipster I guess.

    Yeah, okay, I guess there''s no use pondering on a choice I''ve already made right?

    I pressed on the [Assassin] tab.

    [Do you wish to finalize this decision?]

    [Yes]

    As I pressed on the [Yes] everything turned black for a few seconds before returning to normal.

    Soumee burst into the room in panic.

    "Lady Liliana! Is everything alright?!"

    She looked really frantic, it was rather cute since she hardly makes any other faces other than the default ''dejected'' look. Maybe I should start causing problems from now on to stimulate more emotions from her?

    I guess that would be kind of cruel to her.

    Some of the servants came in as well to see what was going on. Speaking of maids, I''ve only ever seen the maid uniforms in maid cafes but they really were pretty. I wanted to wear one but I don''t think my parents would allow that.

    A shame.

    Anyway I should calm Soumee down first.

    "It''s fine, nothing happened."

    "But there was a brief moment of darkness."

    "I said it''s fine, I''m unharmed and nothing in the room has been damaged. If you''re really worried why don''t we visit the castle''s cleric for a check up?"

    "I think that''s a good idea."

    That was supposed to be sarcastic but she''s rather inept at social conventions.

    Well I guess it wouldn''t hurt to get checked up as well, it would be a problem if there were some permanent damage to my body simply because I chose a class.

    [Nicholai. Level 23. Cleric]

    Nicholai was our family''s trusted doctor. I heard he and father were friends since children. He was the same age as father: 37.

    "There doesn''t appear to be anything wrong with your body. No external injuries at least, but there is something that''s bothering me."

    Nicholai made a sour face as he commented.

    At those words Soumee became extremely frantic as you can imagine.

    "So there is something wrong!"

    She shouts as she immediately stands, the chair clanging on the floor as it fell.

    It echoes throughout the large dome like structure of the medical office.

    "Calm down Soumee, let the doctor finish!"

    She turns towards me with a piercing gaze and in an instant I started to sympathize with all of her enemies on the battlefield. If my superior ever told me to go up against that I would just walk away even if I were to be executed for insubordination.

    I''m just glad she''s on my side.

    "Please doctor, what''s the problem with Lady Liliana?"

    Soumee says, half teary eyed. Cute. And scary. But cute.

    "Well, it''s something that I''ve noticed for a while but Lady Liliana had an incredible amount of magical prowess lying dormant."

    "Magical powers?"

    Soumee tilts her head as she parrots the doctor.

    "Yes, let''s see~ if I had to compare it would be at the level of the mage hero from 500 years ago."

    "?!"

    Soumee averts her gaze and makes a sour face as she hears this.

    Speaking of which, I''ve never heard of this mage hero, in fact I haven''t really bothered to research about the history of this world that much. That''s no good, any smart protagonist should consider information as their number one priority.

    I feel like I''ve already failed at that part.

    Right, I''ve decided to start doing a little bit more research into this world''s history.

    That being said, I was sidetracking again, we need to get back into the conversation.

    Soumee was being uncharacteristically quiet for some reason. Odd for someone who was jumping about, so I decided to continue the topic.

    "So what seems to be the problem now?"

    "About that, right now I can''t feel any magic from within you whatsoever."

    "No magic?"

    "Yes, it''s almost as if your magic just disappeared. You have less magical capabilities than an average person."

    "I see."

    "No magical capabilities?!"

    Soumee snaps back to reality but her face becomes pale as she hears the news. I feel like she''s taking this much harder than I was.

    Well, I already knew that I wasn''t going to be able to do magic anymore as soon as I tapped on the [Assassin] class so it wasn''t too much of a shock.

    Even after we bid the doctor farewell, Soumee was jumping all over the place.

    "What do we do, Lady Liliana?!"

    Soumee turns back towards me panicking. I sometimes find it hard to believe that she''s revered as the [Goddess of the battlefield] when she was panicking over something like this.

    Though, I''ve seen her in actual combat so I knew her title was earned. It was a little while ago there was an assassination attempt on my life, it wasn''t anything major, some level 12 punk tried to kill me but was easily deterred by Soumee.

    Though everything turned out fine, it''s at times like those I fully understand the principles of the [Sword of Damocles]. Those with power also have their own problems.

    I''ve also been learning how to fight from Soumee so I can sort of guess at her skill level.

    "It''s fine Soumee. I don''t mind it."

    "But Lady Liliana! You''ve lost your magic! How can you be so calm?"

    How can you be so panicked? Is what I wanted to ask but didn''t.

    "I didn''t lose it."

    "What do you mean?"

    The existence known as [Soumee] is someone I can trust. Someone who''s hands I can place my life into. In this world she''s my only ally so I shouldn''t hide so many things from her.

    I won''t tell her that I''m a reincarnated being but I don''t want to keep too many secrets from her.

    I''ll confide in her.

    "I didn''t lose it, I gave it up."

    "...? what do you mean?"

    "I won''t beat you in combat but do you want to see what I gave up my magic for?"

    "?"

    Of course she''s confused. Well, let''s give her a little demonstration.

    PART FOUR

    Let''s talk about my family.

    For the bulk of this life I''ve played the depression card so I haven''t had many chances to interact with other people.

    My father of this world was hardly ever there, but I admit he was the Tetrarch so I could understand his absence.

    As for my mother, she has gotten ill recently, and has become bed ridden.

    My older sister, Lyssa is usually out with the soldiers during field expeditions and training. She''s also to start school from the next year at the age of ten so she''ll be moving away. Just when I cured myself of the depression.

    I haven''t actually talked to her that much, she''s a little scary to be honest even though she''s only a 9 year old.

    As for my older brother, Leon, he''s rather cute I should say. She isn''t that gifted compared to Lyssa but he tries really hard, it''s so precious. I haven''t spoken much with him either but he doesn''t seem like a bad kid, he resembles mother in the way he acts gentle.

    Since my mental development had already reached its apex I didn''t really mind all that much about being left alone. I could coup with it.

    Since Soumee was always with me that helped as well.

    So then there''s me. The ''black sheep'' of the family. I get rather weird accusing eyes from the other nobles but I can understand that.

    The nobles around us aren''t bad people, that much was guaranteed by father''s actions. Most of the corrupt officials were executed.

    It was kind of refreshing to see actually. In my previous life, all of those corrupt politicians ran rampant and everything was a mess.

    When things really are cleaned up like here it was actually nice to see.

    The crime rate here, at least in West Ariadyne was pretty low.

    If I had to give a numeric figure to it, perhaps at around 0.3%?

    Most people were happy.

    I''m side tracking again.

    So about me. I was given equal education as my older brother and sister, of course.

    Since I had rather large advantage of them I breezed past it, is what I want to say but I figure that would destroy my older brother''s pride.

    Having two prodigy sisters would be tough, I''ll just play the role of an average kid.

    I often run away from my tutors and slack off.

    I tried my best to imitate those anime characters that play the delinquent, I hope I''m doing well.

    Soumee always manages to find me. I think she''s using magic to do that though. That''s cheating.

    Finally there''s Soumee.

    Soumee serves at a position known as the [Praetorian Knight]. One of the highest position within the Ariadyne Military, however they also act independently from the military at the same time.

    Specifically they act as a ''special forces'' group under direct control by the individual Tetrarchs.

    These elite soldiers have high priority missions like apprehending heinous criminals, subjugating vile monsters, protecting the Tetrarch and their families and escorting crucial VIPs.

    Most praetorian knights I''ve seen were around level 39 ~ 45.

    Which makes Soumee a little bit more special because her name and title looks like this.

    [Soumee. Level 97, Paladin].

    That''s right, she was a level 97, and a paladin. She''s a monster.

    I was first introduced to Soumee when I was only 2 years old. Most two year olds wouldn''t remember that but since I was already fully self aware at that point I was able to. She was assigned to me as a [Praetorian Guard].

    From since then, she''s always stayed by my side. I know it''s probably only because of her job, but she treats me properly and makes me feel safe.

    Due to my mental age being much higher than my biological age I see her less as a bodyguard and more as a friend. I genuinely wish that our friendship will remain unchanged for all of eternity.

    She got really worried about my magic disappearing. Nobles don''t exactly need to use magic, of course being able to use it gives you extra points, but even without it no one will think less of you.

    Since it was also a conscious decision on my part I don''t mind that my magic is gone, but she didn''t know that.

    Which is why I''ve brought her out all the way to the backyard training grounds. There were no other people here since most of them have gone out on their daily jobs.

    It was a large open field with little terrain objects. In a straight up fight like that, Assassins would have a disadvantage but that was fine. I only wanted to demonstrate what I traded my magic for to Soumee.

    I opened my [Status menu] and dumped all of my stats into [Dexterity]. I made this decision very easily because as a gamer I knew what I was doing. [Dexterity], for the most part increases my reflexes and accuracy.

    [Strength] increases my attack power.

    [Insight] increases my prediction abilities.

    For now I would increase my stats in ratio of 3:1:1

    Of [Dexterity]:[Strength]:[Insight].

    That ratio should be good for now, if need be I''ll stop putting [insight] and make it a 3:2 ratio of [Dexterity]:[Strength].

    But for now, everything goes into [Dexterity].

    [Status Menu]

    Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 4

    ASSASSIN

    Strength: 5

    Dexterity: 35

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 5

    [Status point: 0]

    Next, I opened my [Skill tab] but there was only one skill.

    [Instincts of the Assassin].

    It was a passive skill as well.

    The basic gist of the skill was that it improved my reflexes and movements exponentially. It was still only level 1 but I could feel that I was able to move my body much more easily.

    Anyway I had no skills other than this single passive ability. At first I was confused but I understood what this meant.

    There were games like this in my previous life so I knew.

    Basically one has to ''gain'' skills by experimenting on their own or through a tutor or book. Of course there were restrictions, for example I can''t just start learning magic, the kind of skills that I could learn would have to be ones under [Assassination].

    Now since I don''t know what kind of skills they were I had to rely purely on my imagination. Thankfully I had an encyclopaedic level of knowledge when it came to RPGs.

    I closed my eyes and visualized the kinds of skills that Assassins would use.

    I probably needed to use them somehow in order to actually gain them. While I''m not too sure on the specifics I figure my [Instincts of the Assassin] would help me with that.

    "Lady Liliana? Why are we here?"

    "Like I said, I''m here to show you what I traded my magic for."

    "''Trade'', you say but I don''t understand."

    "It''s simple, we''re having a little mock battle. I haven''t really experimented on my new abilities so I wanted you to be my guinea pig."

    "Guinea pig?"

    Yeah, of course those don''t exist in this world.

    "It''s nothing, just do what we always do when we train but be on your guard. I''ll probably be moving a bit differently now."

    Soumee tilts her head in a cute way. As much as she is beautiful she is also fairly cute when she acts in a childish manner. I think this is what they call ''Gap-Moe''. It''s the first time I''ve seen it in real life; it''s so effective!

    Since she always avoided answering when I ask her age I''m at a stalemate in how to actually treat her. Behaviour-wise she''s probably around mid twenties but sometimes she has a distant look that only people decades old would get.

    Women''s appearances are always deceptive, this I know very well.

    Anyway, she has no idea about my new ''abilities'', well I, myself have no idea what I''ll do either so I guess it''s fair.

    She readies her posture. She doesn''t use any weaponry during our training, that should be obvious, she does however, wear her armour.

    As for me I was wearing easy to move in clothes and had a small short sword. If an adult were to hold it, it would be the size of a small dagger.

    It was blunt for obvious reasons but that itself shouldn''t hinder my objectives for this mock battle.

    "Whenever you''re ready Lady Liliana."

    I sometimes wish she would stop calling me ''Lady Liliana'' since that''s so cumbersome to say in conversations, but when I brought that up she objected fiercely.

    I was given the first move.

    Normally when we practice I hold my sword with the proper grip but right now I have a reverse grip. Seeing that Soumee makes a quizzical face.

    "I''m coming~"

    I say in a light-hearted manner to get her both ready and off guard. It''s basics of any assassin, to let the opponent underestimate your abilities.

    I start to lightly jog towards her, and as I do I feel a great force rising from within my body. I felt I could manipulate this ''force'' to move my body however I wanted.

    As I was thinking up of making a new skill a UI box appears before my eyes.

    [New skill developed: [Shadow Dash]]

    I felt a grin on my face. Get ready Soumee~

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    I used the skill that I just learnt and dash with a shadowy effect trailing behind me. I was moving extremely fast yet I felt almost no wind resistance. It could be an effect of the skill or my passive ability.

    Almost instantaneously I closed a 7 meter gap in a second which surprised the heck out of Soumee, as evidenced by the shock clearly plastered all over her face.

    Her eyes were wide open and her mouth was flapping about.

    I was about to stab her with my dull practice short sword when another UI box appeared to distract me.

    [New skill developed: [Assassinate]]

    It sounded really ominous, like if I used this skill Soumee will die. That''s what assassinate means.

    However I threw that thought right out of my head because thinking objectively, whatever a level 4 does to a level 97 shouldn''t be life threatening.

    My short sword glows with a tint of red and particle effects surround it as I was thrusting down with a gravity assisted swing.

    Soumee managed to intercept with her metallic gauntlets.

    "Wha-?!"

    It''s not over yet!

    And another UI box appears for a split second.

    [New skill developed: [Shadow Cloak]].

    Before I even land from my attack I used the skill. It''s a skill that makes me temporarily invisible. Unfortunately my footsteps were still registered by the sandy floor and I was also losing my invisibility only after a few short seconds.

    My skills were only level 1 after all.

    If I continue to level these skills I should be able to overcome these defects.

    Anyway, using my temporary invisibility I tried to use [Assassinate] on Soumee''s unguarded back.

    As expected of a level 97, she notices my presence and grabs my sword with her metal gauntlet and throws me aside.

    As I land a cloud of dust form around me. I feel pain coursing through my lower back and right arms.

    I lay there for a while even after the dust clears. I looked up at the clear skies and I feel a smile forcing itself onto my face.

    For the first time in four years I felt like I was truly ''alive''. I was having fun for the first time in this life.

    I could almost even feel tears running down my face. They were tears of happiness.

    But as if to ruin the moment another UI box appears.

    [New skill developed: [Back Stab]].

    How ominous.

    It was a passive ability that increases my attack whenever I strike from behind a person. Yeah, that sounded about right from what I remember of the Assassin class in RPGs.

    Soumee came running over because I didn''t get up.

    "Lady Liliana?! Are you okay?"

    She notices the tears in my eyes and once again enters a state of panic. She''s way too fragile when it comes to my safety, for that I''m thankful but also a little worried.

    "W-What''s wrong Lady Liliana?! Did you get hurt?"

    "No, these are tears of happiness."

    "Happiness?"

    "Yes, because I feel alive. It''s thanks to you, Soumee, that I can feel like this. You have my eternal gratitude."

    "Are you sure you''re not hurt?"

    "It''s fine, getting hurt is a part of training."

    "I suppose but you shouldn''t over do it, as a noblewoman you have to keep appearances too."

    When I first met Soumee, my impression was that she was the soldier type who lives for battle and nothing else matters. However that assertion couldn''t be any more wrong.

    She understands social conventions very well. How a noble should act and that they should keep up appearances.

    I thought such superficial things wouldn''t even be considered by her but she thought of it. She''s much more down to earth than just a brute soldier.

    So when she tells me that ''as a noblewoman I should keep up appearances'' I know it''s not sarcasm.

    Lying here on this floor I could see up Soumee skirt. She was wearing a silky miniskirt that was lined up with metallic plates.

    Underneath those short skirt was a thin piece of black laced underwear. I could swear that they were almost transparent.

    Is it a man?! Who would dare touch my Soumee?!

    I don''t swing that way, but if it was for Soumee, I just might.

    Seeing her so unguarded made my adrenaline pump back up.

    I could once again feel the force of battle within my body welling up.

    [New skill developed: [Blink]].

    In an instant I disappear in a shadowy effect leaving Soumee once again shocked.

    I appear behind her and try to attack but she once again notices my presence and defends herself and throws me across the training field once more. This time I was able to land perfectly on my feet.

    For a second I saw an ominous smile flash across her face. It was bone chilling.

    Realizing herself she steps back.

    "Ah, my apologies, it seems that my blood has started boiling with the scent of battle from you, Lady Liliana."

    "Oh?"

    "I don''t know what you did but it looks like you''ve become stronger. I see now why you traded your magical abilities for this mysterious art. I guess it''s fine for me to stop worrying about your lost magic?"

    "Yeah, like I said, I gave it up willingly."

    "I see."

    "So, how about it? I''ll permit you to do more than just defend, want to have a real mock battle?"

    Soumee has a sort of malicious smile which fade away almost instantly. I guess that''s her usual battle face?

    With that kind of scary look I wouldn''t even be surprised if her nickname turns into the [Demon of the battlefield].

    PART FIVE

    If I had to summarise the results of my mock battle with Soumee in the afternoon in a single word, it would be: ''Failure''.

    I was completely beaten without even being given a chance to retaliate to any of her movements. For the first time in my two lives I thought that an unsurmountable wall has been erected before me.

    Equal parts depressing and equal parts motivating.

    This was the first ''Goal'' I had since coming to this nonsensical world.

    My first objective was to ''beat Soumee''.

    Now that being said, I wondered the corridors of the castle during night.

    There''s no electricity in this world so that means no light bulbs. I wasn''t able to use magic either so I truly had no way to see that well in this darkness.

    As I squinted my eyes a familiar UI box appears.

    [New skill developed: [Night Vision]]

    Certainly this was fairly ''assassin'' like but the amount of skills I''m getting recently is kind of scary.

    [Night Vision] was a passive skill that allowed me to see through heavy darkness like it was a bright sunny day.

    While it was a passive ability I could still turn it off whenever I don''t need it. If I couldn''t do that it would become extremely annoying when I needed to sleep.

    Anyway, as I was saying, I was wondering throughout the castle.

    I had no real purpose or destination. I just couldn''t sleep because I was still feeling a little excited about my new found powers.

    During the day there are many servants and nobles roaming these corridors but right now it''s so desolate.

    I was sitting alone in the garden located at the back of the castle. There was a small stone shelter in the middle of the garden that served as a perfect place to procrastinate.

    Well, if I were to see this scene in an objective manner it would be kind of creepy. A four year old girl sitting alone in the garden at the dead of night.

    I quietly served myself some tea that I made.

    I looked up towards the stars as I leaned against the stone bench.

    Stars.

    I guess that means that there were other planets in this world too. I wonder if people of this world has ever visited their moon like we have. It seems unlikely, but with magic, who knows?

    "Who''s there?!"

    As I was about to start dozing off I heard a voice from close by. It was a familiar voice.

    "Soumee~?"

    I called out in my half-dazed condition.

    "Lady Liliana? What are you doing here at this hour?"

    Well, she would be confused. To be honest I wasn''t even sure what I was doing right now.

    I couldn''t sleep so I took a little walk but after calming down in the garden I suddenly felt a lot sleepier. Really, what am I doing?

    "I just couldn''t sleep."

    Soumee walks over to the stone shelter in the middle of the garden.

    I wonder if she could see in the dark as well as I can.

    She didn''t have troubles walking so maybe?

    She sits beside me.

    "Want a drink?"

    "I don''t mind."

    I offer her my half drunk tea. She took it without reservation and drank straight from it. I wonder if this would count as an indirect kiss?

    I slump over and lean my head against her shoulders as I look up above to the stars.

    "Lady Liliana?"

    "Let me be like this for a bit."

    "..."

    She doesn''t say anything but I don''t think she''s against it.

    Back in my previous life I had no siblings or close friends to do something like this. All my life I only drifted and when I was old enough to work I only used it to make money for my hobbies.

    I had no significant other, nothing really to live for. I''m not saying I was suicidal but I was a little melancholic.

    Ironically the best thing that happened to me was dying.

    In my death I was able to meet Hiyama-san, who comforted me, and Soumee who stays by my side.

    This world can be nonsensical at times but it isn''t overly malicious. I wouldn''t mind living here from now on.

    Soumee started to stroke my hair from behind. It was a gentle feeling.

    I felt a sense of security as I let sleep overtake me.

    PART FIVE

    Today it''s my first time outside the castle city of West Tetrarch.

    I was with Soumee of course. With her as my bodyguard I doubt there was anything any assassin could do to me.

    Though since I''m the third child I doubt my life would be readily aimed for.

    Anyway I was out on a little expedition with a small group of soldiers, my older sister and Soumee.

    We were there to subjugate a group of monsters that has been appearing recently on the borders.

    Because it would be too dangerous if left alone my father sent a small force to deal with them. I just happened to be tagging along in secrecy.

    Of course no one knew I was coming until it was too late.

    We were already at a border village known as [Cherm Village].

    It was a small town with only a few hundred people living here. Upon first arrival it really was as though it was straight out of an RPG. Small houses with no electricity, village children running around, the village chief.

    I could feel my heart pounding from excitement.

    I think I had a big dumb smile on my face so my sister came to correct that.

    "We''re not here to play around, Liliana."

    I was scolded.

    "I, I know that sister. We''re here to deal with the monsters that''s been appearing right?"

    "That''s right, that''s why I think it best if you took one of the guards and headed back home."

    "No, I want to subjugate the monsters as well!"

    "Liliana!"

    I know she was just worried for my safety but I also had a role to play. I wasn''t intentionally trying to be a brat but there were some things adults have to grit their teeth and do.

    I hope this sister of mine will understand that someday.

    As I justified my actions to myself I ran to Soumee for defense.

    "Soumee said I could come!"

    "Eh? Did you Soumee?"

    Soumee gives a small non verbal nod.

    "I, I see. If Soumee says so then I guess it''s okay."

    Soumee is one of our most powerful knights, so her decision was taken very seriously. Since I could numerically see that as well that fact went double for me.

    As for my sister.

    Her stats look something like this.

    [Lyssa Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 9, Swordswoman].

    Have to hand it to you sis, you''re pretty strong for a 9 year old.

    Incidentally this is what my stats looked like now after training a bit with Soumee.

    [Status Menu]

    Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 11

    ASSASSIN

    Strength: 12

    Dexterity: 56

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 12

    [Status point: 0]

    I went with the 3:1:1 stat distribution scheme as I planned.

    Suffice it to say, I was actually stronger than Lyssa, but since I haven''t shown anyone that power, everyone was doubtful.

    Yeah, yeah I get that I look like an average noble girl on the outside but on the inside I''m actually a deadly assassin.

    I also improved on my general abilities as well.

    [Instincts of the Assassin] was now at level 4.

    [Shadow Dash] was now at level 4

    [Shadow Cloak] was now at level 5.

    [Assassinate] was now at level 7.

    [Blink] was now at level 3.

    [Night Vision was now at level 2.

    [Back Stab] was at level 3.

    The average level of adventurers around West Ariadyne was only really around level 12~17.

    I was slightly below average if you put it numerically but any good gamer knows that levels don''t really mean a whole lot in the long term.

    It''s how one utilizes their skills that really matters.

    Against human opponents I might actually win simply because of the surprise factor. No one would expect such a level of skill from me so I could use that to my advantage.

    However against monsters was a slightly different matter.

    I guess it really depends on what sort of monsters I''m fighting but on a general level I don''t really have a good idea of how they fight.

    I think basing my entire combat knowledge on scripted AI movements of computer games in my previous life would be a fatal mistake so this was truly the first time I get to see how monsters act.

    Eat your heart out developers I get to see the real thing!

    Hehehe! I''m getting excited again.

    You have to admit that this would be an opportunity that people would kill for back in my previous life.

    So far nothing was happening.

    The other knights and my sister were talking with the village chief about the monsters that were appearing.

    I was simply waiting outside being bored. With Soumee of course.

    "Hey, lady. You''re from the capital aren''t you?"

    The one to make conversation was a small boy about my age, I mean about the age of this body.

    "That''s right, we''re here to subjugate the monsters plaguing this town."

    "Hmm? What can you do with that small body?"

    "Small? How rude, I''ll have you know I''m plenty powerful. Especially compared to you, Royce."

    "Eh? How did you know my name?"

    "Huhuhu~ don''t underestimate me. There is nothing I don''t know."

    "Whoa~ amazing!"

    The boy had twinkles in his eyes.

    Of course I simply only read his stats a little to figure out his name.

    [Royce. Level 1, Villager]

    It seems only nobles in this world have last names.

    "Cool! Cool! So what else can you do?"

    "Eh?"

    I may have over hyped him a little too much.

    "Can you use magic?"

    "Magic? No, but someone like me doesn''t need magic."

    "Oh! So what can you do?"

    "I can do this!"

    I used [Shadow Dash] and [Blink] in succession to do a little pallor trick.

    "Amazing! That was so cool! I''ve never seen anyone move like that."

    "Huhu~ now you understand the extent of my greatness. That''s good."

    "What are you doing Liliana?"

    My older sister came.

    It looks like they''ve finished with the boring talks.

    "Nothing, just playing with this boy."

    "Leave it at that, we''re leaving."

    "That''s what she says, sorry Royce, I''ll play with you next time."

    I used an accusatory tone to make my older sister look like the bad guy. Royce made a pouting face as he looked at my sister with teary eyes.

    PART SIX

    There was a small forest near Cherm Village where monsters usually roam. From what I can understand the usual monsters that appear here are something like goblins, slimes and ogres.

    However recently more corrupted and powerful versions of those monsters have been propping up. Thus the town decided to ask the capital for some help.

    Since this was a matter regarding our entire west Ariadyne of course my father consented to it immediately.

    It''s because father displays such decisiveness like this that he is very well liked in the country.

    I''m a little proud to be his daughter because of that. It might be a little weird though, I don''t think I have a electra complex.

    In any case, we were now off to the forest to subjugate monsters!

    My first adventure, Yay, a round of applause please.

    As we walked deeper into forest I felt a plethora of hostile enemies like I''ve never felt before, because I actually haven''t felt that before in the capital.

    They were the signs of monsters, it was completely different to human energy signatures.

    I could clearly feel hostile intentions locked onto us. It''s a little hard to describe it but it was kind of like the feeling of someone staring at you during a train ride.

    The mixture of that uncomfortable and awkward atmosphere.

    I actually couldn''t find where the hostile intentions were coming from. I knew the general direction but not the actual location.

    This wasn''t good, if they had some sort of ranged weaponry it could be fatal. I''m sure Soumee would cover for me today but someday she might not be next to me, which is a depressing thought.

    But that was reality. I know I was acting fairly childishly lately but that was all within acceptable bounds, I knew where to draw the line.

    The fact that Soumee will one day leave was something I had to face sooner or later.

    Anyway, I''m sidetracking again, but the root of the problem still remains.

    I need some way to detect enemies.

    Luckily I''ve read enough manga and played enough games to know what to do.

    Or at least I hope that the information from there was applicable.

    I had to develop a new skill.

    A skill to detect enemies.

    While continuously walking I slowly closed my eyes.

    I''ve seen it multiple times in pop culture, you know the scene where an old sage like character teaches a younger protagonist.

    They''ll usually say stuff like, ''concentrate on the enemy''.

    ''Don''t let your real senses fool you''.

    Things like that.

    I tried doing a similar thing.

    I focused on the direction of the hostility I was picking up from [instinct of the assassin].

    I think it was starting to work.

    I was getting a very vague imagery in my mind.

    "-na."

    I thought I heard someone, must''ve been my imagination.

    I continued on.

    I focused on the image.

    It got a little less blurry.

    It was a tall figure.

    Odd, this doesn''t really look like a monster.

    I suppose I should concentrate a bit more.

    "-ana."

    I think some of the soldiers were talking, it was actually quite distracting to what I was trying to do.

    I was honing in on the large tall figure.

    "Liliana!"

    "Eh?!"

    I opened my eyes and finally understood what that tall figure was.

    Unfortunately I could not stop in time.

    "Ouch~"

    It was a tree.

    I bumped into a tree.

    This really was something straight out of a comedy skit.

    "Eh?"

    I was seeing stars.

    "What are you doing? You have to pay attention to where you''re walking."

    Lyssa was scolding me again. It was quite vexing to hear that from a 9 year old.

    I mean really, think about it, if you were told off from a 9 year old what would you think? It was even in a tone that kind of looked down on you.

    I know she was only trying to look out for me but I wasn''t exactly playing around by closing my eyes.

    [New skill developed: [Keen Mind]].

    Great.

    Thanks, UI box.

    Well I guess I managed to develop the skill I was trying to make.

    Ironically the way I achieved it was the least aware way. Bumping into a tree.

    I think I was a tad bruised.

    Soumee came up and rubbed the wound on my forehead.

    I think she applied some magic to it because the pain went away.

    "Thanks."

    I gave her the brightest smile I could muster.

    She gave me a gentle grin and nodded.

    So cool!

    I wish I could be like her one day.

    We walked a bit further into the forest.

    By the way I found out the hostile gazes were from goblins. I could feel their presence, it was a little creepy though.

    "Watch out!"

    Since I felt something I shouted it out.

    "Eh?"

    This time it was my sister who was caught off guard.

    She stopped immediately and a small blue puddle appeared in front of her.

    I think it should be obvious but that wasn''t really a puddle but a monster known as ''slime''.

    [Slime. Level 4].

    They didn''t have any jobs or titles. Guess that''s fair since it''s a monster.

    "How did you-"

    My sister was about to ask how I knew but I ran in and tried to stab it with the knife I was given.

    The knife kind of just went through it without doing any sort of damage to it.

    Well, it was a sort of liquid based monster, why did I think that physical attacks would work?

    I should know this, I''m a gamer!

    I took a few steps back.

    Well, I''m completely out of options when fighting such monsters.

    I think I need to devise some sort of skill that allows me to deal magic based damage instead of physical ones, for this kind of situations.

    "Step back."

    Soumee coolly instructed me as she summoned a small fire based magic spell.

    [Fire bullet] I think it was called.

    It was pretty small, I thought.

    Well against a slime I guess that would do the trick.

    But I was na?ve. That small fire bullet was turned into a gigantic explosion upon impact.

    There was even a large hole in the ground where it used to be.

    "Eh?"

    All of the soldiers and even my sister had their eyes wide in shock.

    Even I was pretty stunned at that.

    An attack from a level 97 paladin, should have expected right?

    "Amazing."

    I muttered under my breath.

    "Let''s continue."

    That''s all Soumee said, but why did I think that line was so cool? To not give a damn about such a large event, so cool!

    I was actively drooling at this point, because my sister saw me she made a pained expression while she wiped my mouth with her handkerchief.

    "Sorry."

    Deep down she''s a softy too.

    I sensed something else coming for us so I stopped a bit.

    When I did the others looked at me in confusion.

    Even Soumee.

    Perhaps they couldn''t sense things like I did?

    "What''s wrong?"

    My sister gives me a quizzical look.

    "Something''s coming."

    "What do you mean?"

    Indeed, what do I mean? This presence was pretty big. It was stronger than a slime or a goblin.

    The only monster I could think of that fit the bill was.

    "An ogre?"

    As if on cue, a large grey skinned monster appeared.

    It was around 2.4 meters tall with ragged clothing.

    On its forehead was a small horn.

    Its fingernails were all dented and ragged, I feel like it could cut through your skin.

    It was breathing heavily as though it was enraged.

    [Ogre. Level 9].

    For something so big it was pretty weak.

    Was I underestimating it?

    Even after I said to myself that a difference of a few levels didn''t really mean anything?

    I think it''s a standard mindset of players to often think monsters are weaker than them by a lot.

    In its hand was a weapon made from bones of dead monsters.

    Now I could let the soldiers handle this but I wouldn''t really get any experience.

    Soumee looked like she was ready to attack at any moment.

    After coming all the way here I think it''s only fair that I get a go first right?

    Without even saying a word I made a dash for it.

    "Liliana!"

    I heard my sister shout out in a clearly worried tone.

    Since my stature was small I probably avoided its line of sight.

    I was crouching right under it with my dagger ready.

    It hadn''t even noticed my presence.

    That''s good.

    I stabbed its foot.

    "RAAHH!"

    It cried out and looked down to see me. It had clear malice in its eyes, ready to pummel me into the floor.

    Oh, how scary.

    Well, that was my plan after all.

    No, not to get pummelled into the floor, of course not.

    To see me it had to bend over.

    Taking that opportunity I used [blink] to position myself slightly above its back.

    The Ogre was confused that I suddenly disappeared.

    Excellent.

    As I was in perfect striking position I managed to swing down my dagger with a gravity assisted [Assassinate].

    The dagger dug deep into its back.

    The passive effect from [back stab] in addition to a gravity assisted [assassinate] was a powerful combo.

    Gamers, at least those amongst us who play a lot of RPG like to min-max their damage.

    I chose the most optimal way of dealing the most amount of damage.

    The ogre didn''t even stand a chance.

    It died after a few seconds.

    [You have gained a level].

    Yay.

    "W-What?!"

    My sister was visibly shaken by that abhorrent display of barbarism by me. I mean considering I was supposed to be a noble girl I guess my movements would have looked pretty vicious.

    The soldiers on the sideline also looked at me in surprise.

    Incidentally the average level amongst soldiers were around level 15.

    Not so much different from me.

    If I convert the numeric values into real life skill level, then it could be said that I was only slightly weaker than an experience adult soldier or adventurer.

    So watching a four year old with that much skill and power would have been an amazing sight.

    And now I have to deal with the backlash of my display.

    "Ehehe?"

    I cutely laugh it off.

    My sister ran up to me and held my shoulders, check me all over.

    "Eh? Eh?"

    She furrowed her eye brows.

    "What''s wrong sister?"

    "How did you do that?"

    With a mixture of worry and confusion she asked me. Considering that she spent most of her brief life training with soldiers she would be pretty confused as to how I, an untrained noble girl was stronger than her.

    I put both hands on my waist and looked at her with a triumphant stare.

    "Because I''m strong!"

    "Eh."

    "Lady Liliana has been training with me for a while."

    Coming to take down my triumphant display was Soumee. While it was true that she trained with me it was really me who came up with those skills, based of RPGs that I''ve played in the past. But still!

    "Oh, I see."

    It looks like my sister came to some sort of conclusion based on that but, I don''t know I think she might have gotten the wrong idea.

    Well that''s fine, I didn''t really feel like explaining to them about how I have some sort of RPG like ability.

    I added the 5 status points into 3:1:1 again.

    That was the first time I''ve killed a living monster. I didn''t really have much qualms killing monsters, I did that almost every day behind a monitor, it kind of just became second nature to me.

    You''d be right in saying that real life killing and killing some 1s and 0s are different but I was fairly desensitized.

    Besides, if I were to continue living in this world I think it was a good thing I didn''t have much difficulties killing monsters.

    With that, our journey into the forest continued.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 12

    ASSASSIN

    Strength: 13

    Dexterity: 59

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 13

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (PASSIVE) [Instincts of the Assassin]: Level 4

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Dash]: Level 4

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Cloak]: Level 5

    (ACTIVE) [Assassinate]: Level 7

    (ACTIVE) [Blink]: Level 3

    (PASSIVE) [Night Vision]: Level 2

    (PASSIVE) [Back Stab]: Level 3

    (PASSIVE) [Keen Mind]: Level 1

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 15 - To save someone

    Ascension Rebirth - To save someone

    CHAPTER XV

    PART ONE

    "I''m lost."

    Let''s face it, no matter how you look at it I have no clue as to where I am right now. All alone in the woods filled with monsters that can maul off my face at any given moment.

    That''s no good.

    Just how exactly did I end up like this?

    Thinking back it all happened 3 hours ago.

    PART TWO

    It''d been about half a day since we entered the forest.

    "Sister, don''t you think it''s time we took a little break. The soldiers also look rather exhausted from all that walking."

    Turning back to check the conditions of the soldiers and seeing that they were indeed rather tired, my sister conceded that fact and went through with my suggestion.

    "Then we''ll have a 10 minute break."

    I heard the sounds of sigh and relief from the soldiers as they dropped down to the ground.

    I know that they were trained soldiers and all but walking in such a humid forest in full body armour couldn''t have been easy. I''m actually pretty impressed.

    The soldiers replenished themselves with the food and water they brought along.

    As for me I also brought something to eat. However I wasn''t physically carrying it.

    I had a special skill for that.

    [Inventory].

    Just like in games the [inventory] is used to store items and equipment.

    Of course that also means I can store food as well. It''s kind of hard to exactly explain how the [inventory] system works, but I can open a small warp hole in the air to pull out objects.

    Obviously I did it in secret so no one would catch on.

    I took out a small piece of sandwich I made earlier that morning and was happily eating away.

    I noticed the presence of two small enemies. Most likely they belonged to goblins.

    From the looks of it there weren''t any other monsters in the vicinity either. So I had the bright idea of thinking that it was a perfect opportunity to fight a 2v1 battle.

    "I''m going to check something, I''ll be right back in a minute."

    I told my sister and Soumee in advance.

    "I''ll go with you."

    Soumee wanted to come along, since she''s my bodyguard I suppose that''s a fair point. However I wanted to do this alone.

    Call it a gamer''s pride but I feel like this small task I can do without backup.

    "It''s fine I''m just going to go pick the flowers."

    "Pick the flowers?"

    "Leave it at that Soumee."

    To my aid was my sister who stopped Soumee. She understood what I was trying to say, of course it was a lie that I needed to go.

    "Then at least please take this."

    Soumee handed me a small stone like object.

    I inspected the object carefully.

    [Magic Stone. Contains one spell].

    "What''s this?"

    "It contains a onetime use magic spell. It will shield you from any attack for a period of time. Once that magic is activated I will know to come to you."

    "Thanks."

    I give her a cute smile as I excuse myself from the area.

    Now I was alone.

    Seeing that the two goblins revealed themselves to me.

    Pale skinned, slightly taller than me, ragged clothes and stone weaponry.

    They looked rather vicious with their sharp teeth and jagged nails.

    The first thing I did was check their levels.

    If they were too high I would immediately back off into the soldier camp.

    [Goblin fighter. Level 8].

    [Goblin fighter. Level 7].

    From the looks it things they wouldn''t really pose a threat.

    I also checked the surrounding area with my [Keen Mind] to see if there were any others waiting in ambush.

    There were not. Though I shouldn''t overestimate my abilities, since [Keen mind] was still only level 1 I couldn''t be too sure.

    I decided that if more goblins show up I''ll immediately bolt from here.

    "Kii¡­"

    "Kii, kii."

    They were whispering amongst themselves.

    They didn''t look like they were going to back off, perhaps they''re planning some sort of strategy? I''m not entirely sure on the intelligence level of goblins in this world but usually in RPGs they''re the dumbest creatures.

    After talking amongst themselves one of them started to walk closer to me.

    Unlike me who can clearly read their levels they couldn''t. Most likely due to this they were judging me based off my physical size.

    One of the goblins raised his club while walking towards me.

    As he stood in front of me he swung down with all his strength.

    Since that attack was telegraphed from a mile away I was easily able to dodge it using [Blink].

    I positioned myself behind the goblin.

    It was the perfect position for any assassin.

    [Back Stab] + [Assassinate] were a very dangerous combo.

    It took only one strike to kill an ogre, killing a goblin wouldn''t be much different.

    As I calculated the goblin didn''t even see it coming as he fell down. That''s one down.

    The other goblin was clearly stupefied. He didn''t even move for a solid 5 seconds.

    Giving me ample of enough time to [Shadow Dash] in front of him and stab him through the chest.

    Thus the second one fell.

    I managed to avoid any blood spill on my clothes. Looks were important after all.

    Feeling all triumphant since I was able to best two measly goblins I decided it was time to head back to the camp since they were waiting for me.

    And that''s when it happened.

    "Kii!"

    "Kiii! Kikikikiki!"

    Strange noises were coming from the dead corpses of the goblins.

    I turned to see that a strange yellow crystal was forming on their deceased bodies.

    The two goblins I killed rose up as though they were zombies.

    Correction they probably were zombies.

    They had a vacant expression in their eyes and their body was now covered with a yellow crystal like objects.

    [Crystalline Goblin. Level 11].

    [Crystalline Goblin. Level 10].

    When I checked again their levels were higher and their names have changed.

    That''s no good. That''s no good at all.

    By this point I was pretty confused as to what the hell was going on.

    Then I realized. This was what we were here for.

    The ''odd monsters'' that were appearing within this forest. It was most likely referring to these strange crystalline monsters.

    I [Blinked] once more towards the crystallized goblin and gave a good stab through the heart.

    However to my surprise, it did not even flinch. Instead it immediately counter attacked sending me flying away.

    It''s power was barely weak enough as to not break the bones in my developing body. It was also a little faster too.

    I slowly tried to back away but I heard a rustle from the nearby trees.

    Out from them came a few more monsters. All with similar crystalline structures embedded onto them.

    [Crystalline Ogre. Level 14].

    [Crystalline Dire Wolf. Level 13]. X3

    I was captured by complete surprise. My [Keen Mind] wasn''t alerting me to their presence. Even now it was telling me that there was no danger or any hostility aimed towards me.

    That was complete crap. I could clearly see with my own two eyes that there were monsters that were ready to tear off my face.

    As a gamer there was only one thing that I could do.

    We gamers have been conditioned to find the most efficient means of dealing with any situation presented to us.

    Right, it was my ruthless training in the online world that has prepared me for this day.

    You probably already know where I''m going to go with this.

    That''s right, I''m going to run.

    I was far too outnumbered to even try anything. It was also dangerous to fight without my [keen mind] working properly.

    Turning around to head back to the camp my exit was blocked off by a large figure.

    A large black spider.

    Its eight red eyes staring right at me with full intentions of pouncing on me. On its back was a large yellow crystal.

    [Giant Crystalline Spider. Level 19].

    Each of its legs were bigger than me.

    It towered at about 2.3 meters tall.

    It slightly opened its mouth. Acid like drool emitted steam as it hit the floor.

    I noticed something else.

    All of these monsters had a particular status below their names.

    [Crystalline Frenzy: those inflicted will attack anything not infected with the Crystalline curse].

    ''Crystalline Curse''?

    Perhaps everything that dies within the forest turns into these crystalline abominations.

    No, now isn''t the time to be thinking about such a thing.

    Fortunately for me, the [Assassin] class is well known for the myriad of escapes it possesses.

    Using [blink] I jumped onto the giant spider''s back, then immediately used [Shadow dash] to run.

    However I was too slow as my legs were swept away by the large spider.

    As a result I fell down a nearby cliff.

    It was pretty steep but using my acrobatic skills I was able to avoid it.

    I fell what seemed to be about 50 meters.

    This may have worked in my favor since the crystalline monsters weren''t inclined to jump down after me. At least I know they aren''t suicidal.

    Still, this was a pain, I needed to get back to the camp to warn everyone.

    PART THREE

    Thus I ended up wandering around for the past three hours trying to find my way back to the camp.

    How did it end up like this? I was having lunch just a few hours ago¡­

    I guess I already explained that.

    Sigh.

    I am getting a little worried though. Those crystalline monsters didn''t react to pain. Was it because they were already dead? That does make some sense.

    "Liliana?!"

    As I walked for a few more minutes, I heard a familiar voice calling out to me.

    "Sister?"

    I looked around to see Lyssa all by herself.

    Her clothes were visibly tattered.

    I immediately ran to her and supported her from falling over.

    "What happened?"

    "Monsters appeared. Strange monsters with crystals attached to them."

    "I see."

    It must have been immediately after I was knocked down the hill.

    If she''s here alone then most likely the soldiers are either scattered about or¡­

    No, at the very least Soumee should be alive. I just can''t imagine her being bested by some crystal freaks.

    "Sister-"

    I stopped myself.

    Lyssa looked at me. She was visibly fatigued, or at least that''s what it appeared to be. The left side of her forehead was scratched and blood was dripping from her legs.

    I immediately drew my knife. I didn''t want to do this but I felt like I was compelled to.

    I proceeded to stab this ''sister'' of mine.

    "Ugh?!"

    I then used [Shadow Dash] to back off.

    "Why¡­?"

    She was grabbing her stomach that was now bleeding.

    "Why? Because you''re not my sister."

    That''s right, her stats were completely different.

    [Noel. Level 18, Illusionist].

    I have no idea why she would pose as my sister but it was probably not a good reason.

    "Where''s my sister?"

    "H, how did you?"

    At the very least it seems that the damage I did was real. I felt a little irked that I just stabbed another human being but she shouldn''t die from that small injury caused by a four year old.

    I must have been the worst match up for an illusionist. As long as I can see their stats I won''t have problems of being fooled.

    No I guess I shouldn''t say that, I was almost fooled.

    The illusionist, Noel transformed back into her original form, or at least I assumed that''s what it was.

    She had purple hair and wore half a mask, just enough to cover the left side of her face.

    Her eyes were blood red. They were glaring at me with intense anger.

    Scary.

    She wore an odd red robe. It contrasted really badly with the forest. The extent some people would go through for their own sense of fashion was astounding.

    Still, I couldn''t relent in this situation, as a gamer, asserting your own dominance upon others were the most important thing.

    "Noel the illusionist, I''ll ask you again, where is my sister?!"

    She revealed a shocked expression as she stared at me. The magician being tricked, she could not have expected this much right?

    "What are you?"

    "That''s none of your business. Now tell me where she is."

    "Hah."

    "?"

    "Hahaha! Die."

    "Eh?"

    As she revealed such words she wasn''t even looking at me anymore. I followed her gaze and noticed it was behind me.

    I turned black and noticed the giant crystalline spider.

    Instinctively I [shadow dashed] to the side as it tried to stab me with one of its legs.

    Close call.

    Or not as behind me were crystalline goblins.

    Their weapons were no longer stone clubs but crystalline clubs.

    It looked like that would hurt more. I swung down with amazing speed but it was still a goblin so I was able to predict that much.

    I [blinked] to the back of it and executed [assassinate] once more.

    I stabbed deep in its back but it did not fall. I don''t even think this thing took any damage from that.

    It turned around to attack me once more but I [blinked] away in time.

    Soon I found myself surrounded by all sorts of crystalline monsters.

    I see we''re back at step 1.

    From the looks of it that Noel person was controlling these monsters. I figure that since she wasn''t targeted by these freaks even though she was clearly not infected.

    Then I guess I can only target her.

    I [blinked] to escape.

    [Blink] was an awfully convenient skill. I could teleport anywhere within 10 meters as long as I had sight of it.

    Truly a godly skill.

    When I played assassin like characters in my previous life I took that skill for granted but when using it in real life it was extremely powerful.

    Anyway I was sidetracking.

    In just a few seconds I was next to Noel.

    She was taller than me. No surprise, since I was only really four.

    "Wha-?"

    I used Noel as a shield so the crystalline monsters didn''t approach within a set distance. I see, so it wasn''t as though she was controlling them, rather it was that they couldn''t get near her.

    It seems that even though she was level 18 she didn''t really have any way to retaliate now that I saw through her.

    That was good. Out of all the bad things today, this was the first bit of good news.

    I took out my knife and threatened her a little.

    "Now, why don''t we walk to where you''re keeping my sister."

    "Tch."

    She begrudgingly followed my orders.

    PART FOUR

    I was taken to a small camp.

    There was a small tent and campfire.

    Was she alone?

    The center of the camp was what really caught my attention.

    There was a large yellow crystal floating above the ground.

    From it I could feel some sort of power emanating. It didn''t take a genius to figure out that this was what was causing the monsters throughout the forest to mutate.

    "What''s that?"

    "Why should I tell you?"

    "Because I have a knife."

    "Hmph. Not for long."

    "What are you-"

    Before I could even guess at what she was saying I was attacked from behind.

    Sent flying a smashed into the yellow crystal and onto the ground.

    "Ugh. Ouch."

    Pain ran through my back and limbs.

    I looked back to see who it was.

    The sight horrified me.

    What I saw were soldiers. Dead soldiers infused with the same yellow crystals.

    But the worst part of it was that those soldiers were familiar faces. The soldiers sent from the West capital to deal with the strange monsters that were propping up recently.

    I now knew their fate.

    For a moment pitied them. If their fate was like this perhaps death would have been a preferable option.

    "Hahaha. Idiot, you think I didn''t have any back up?"

    But how? I though the crystalline monsters weren''t able to get within a set distance.

    "From the looks of it you must be confused as to why these soldiers are able to get close to me."

    It felt vexing to have my thoughts read by someone else.

    Noel continued.

    "I''ll tell you, it''s all in the intelligence of the target. Those smart enough to register commands can fight the instinct to stay away from me. Or more specifically a piece of this crystal."

    She took what seemed to be a small shard of the yellow floating crystal.

    Just what is that crystal?

    "Mmm! Mm~! mm! m!"

    I thought I heard something. I panned around to see what it was.

    In the distance within the tent was a familiar figure.

    It was my sister, Lyssa.

    "Lyssa!"

    Her hands and legs were bound and her mouth was gagged by a piece of cloth.

    "Aren''t you happy that you could be reunited? Hahaha."

    I glared back at her.

    "Oh, how scary."

    I stood up, albeit I was still shaken up from the initial shock. As agile as this body was it was also fairly fragile. I am distributing my stats as a sort of [Glass Cannon] after all.

    If you don''t know Glass canons are what they sound like. Players who allocated a lot into their offensive capabilities while neglecting their defensive ones.

    There were 9 soldiers.

    Three of them were standing guard in front of Noel. I guess that''s a countermeasure for when I get too close.

    The remaining 6 were sent to attack me.

    They all had swords, shields and wore heavy armour. With my feeble knife unfortunately I won''t be able to do very much.

    All I could do was run around avoiding fatal blows.

    "Hahaha! Is that all? All you can do is run?"

    At least one of us is having fun, but this is no good, I feel like I''ll run out of stamina soon.

    I panting heavily.

    Using [Shadow Cloak] I managed to evade sight for a little while.

    Since it was only at level 5 there really wasn''t much I could do. It only lasted about 12 seconds at most.

    I thought I could get into striking distance of Noel but those crystalline soldiers were deceptively fast. I''d be chopped to pieces before my knife even lands on her back.

    Then what? Do I attack this floating crystal thing directly?

    What that even work?

    I guess it''s worth a shot.

    I [shadow dashed] out of my [shadow cloak] and tried to [assassinate] the floating crystal.

    "Haha! You think you can break that thing? With your level of strength the most you could do is scratch it."

    As I revealed myself I was once again under attack.

    However I couldn''t dodge forever.

    Eventually one of the soldier''s swings hit me.

    I was thrown about by the impact and landed on her tent where my sister was.

    Thanks to that the gag on her mouth came undone.

    Unfortunately for me I had a large wound on my stomach.

    "Liliana!"

    I could clearly hear the panic in her voice.

    PART FIVE

    In my previous life I was all alone. I never had parents much less siblings.

    My parents passed away when I was only four years old.

    I was taken in by my relatives and passed around once they got sick of looking after me. At first they were accommodating but sooner or later they would show their true colors.

    They looked at me like I was some sort of plague and baggage.

    Perhaps they thought I was some sort of small animal that was left alone in the rain that they needed to take care of. Once that novelty wore off they wanted to get rid of me as soon as possible.

    I always cried myself to sleep pondering what I did wrong. I wasn''t some prodigy, I wasn''t dumb either. I was just a normal child.

    In the end I realized it was because my relatives were after the inheritance money left over from my parents. Once I learnt that I decided to live on my own.

    School wasn''t that much better. I was bullied by the other children to the point I had to quit school.

    If I had parents I may have been able to endure the stress but alone it was impossible to deal with. Thinking back I probably made the right choice to drop out of school.

    I only got so far as middle school.

    It was around the age of 13 that I started getting into otaku culture.

    I would watch anime, read manga/light novels and play games throughout the entire day.

    By the time I caught track of the time the sun had already risen.

    What was it about that stuff that captivated me?

    It was entrancing. The protagonists in those kinds of stories always win.

    Even if they were also bullied or had a tragic past they would always pull themselves back together and make tons of friends.

    However reality didn''t work like that. Even though I was going through the same thing why was it that things never went my way?

    Why didn''t I have any friends that would pull me back together?

    No one bat an eye when I was going through hell. Not even the teachers at school would lend me a hand, they had all thought it was bothersome. They must have rejoiced the moment I was gone; one less problem to worry about.

    Like that I spent the next 10 years holed up in a single room.

    I grew fatter and lazier as time passed. When I looked in the mirror not even a shred of what I used to be remained.

    All I saw was something I despised.

    It was a vicious circle, every time I saw myself I averted my gaze and used otaku culture to escape thereby repeating the entire process.

    When I was around 23, I noticed that I was soon going to be out of my parent''s inheritance and that I would need to start working to live.

    But how could I? I became fat and ugly. Not only that I didn''t even have any sort of real life skills. A middle school dropout, who would hire such a person? I wouldn''t.

    I was then given two choices.

    The first would be to continue on as I was. Eventually I would burn through the money I had left and end up homeless. Perhaps then if god felt merciful I would end up dead.

    It was the first time I had even considered facing reality. It hurt to even say those words to myself. Thinking about how I would end up was a real wake up call.

    The second choice was to slim down. Then I would start working part time. It didn''t matter where, just enough so I could sustain myself for the time being until I figure out the next step in my life.

    The choice was obvious right?

    The choice was very obvious but it was also very hard.

    I was lazy.

    It was hard to even move and I would have chronic pains. In such a state could I even slim down?

    Such thoughts kept me from even trying.

    However I still had some pride. I had to go through with my choice no matter what, else I would end up dead in a gutter somewhere.

    I then started some light jogs in the mornings. Every day without fail, through rain or hail I would do it.

    It was tough. There were days I wanted to quit, no that''s not true. Every day I wanted to quit, but I couldn''t, because I knew the moment I do stop even for a day I would revert back.

    I think I would have quit as well but there was one event that helped me through.

    I remember it well because it was snowing that morning.

    One day as I was jogging through my usual route I fell down. I don''t even remember what I fell down on, it was just that I fell down and twisted my ankle.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    There was no one there to even help me up. It was then I finally realized at that time I was truly alone in the world. No one would give a crap that I died.

    Even if I decided to never move my body from that exact spot no one would cry.

    I thought back to all the times when I had a chance to change myself.

    After I dropped out of middle school I could''ve gotten a job.

    I should have swallowed my pride and contacted one of my relatives.

    I should have done something but I spent my days wasting away in a dark room.

    As I realized that, tears came running down my face.

    I was disturbed at myself.

    It wasn''t the world that gave up on me; it was me who gave on trying.

    I could only wryly laugh as the snow continue to fall.

    "Are you alright?"

    It was then I heard a voice reaching out to me. It was the voice of a man.

    I''ll be the first to admit that I was a little afraid of men. No, I was a lot afraid of men. It was trauma from middle school, I was bullied mostly by the male students.

    But looking at myself right now who would want to do harm to me right? A pathetic overweight slug, they''d gain nothing.

    The man came up and stared at me with sympathetic eyes. He was a few years older than me, by how much I couldn''t really tell.

    From the looks of how he was dressed he was also going out for a light jog.

    Even though it was snowing, he went out for a jog. He was considerably fit as well. I was amazed and a felt a little pathetic about myself.

    He helped me up. Even though I thought of myself as disgusting.

    He wiped the snow off my shoulders and gave me a light pat on the back.

    "Shall we continue?"

    He said in a friendly voice.

    I remember it clearly, I had a dumb expression on my face as I jogged from behind him. Or maybe it would be more apt to say that I was chasing after him.

    "Whew. That was a good run. You have pretty good stamina."

    He gave me a compliment as we finished the course. I didn''t even know how many laps were ran. I was only chasing after him.

    "Well them, I''ll be going now. Bye."

    "U-um!"

    I stopped him. Why?

    I don''t know. Perhaps I felt some sort of attraction? Even if I did there was no way he would reciprocate my feelings. I wouldn''t if I were him.

    "Yes?"

    He had a quizzical expression on his face.

    "D, do you come here to jog often?"

    "Hmm? Ah, yes I come here every morning at around 6:30 to jog."

    "I, I see. i-if you don''t mind, can I jog with you next time?"

    I thought he would reject me. ''Why would I want a disgusting pig running with me?''

    As you can see I had very low self-esteem.

    "Sure."

    He gave me a cool smile as he replied without a hint of malice.

    After that every day I managed to jog with him. Eventually we became jogging partners.

    We talked a little.

    I actually confessed everything about myself to him.

    About how my parents died when I was young.

    About how I dropped out of middle school.

    About how I became pathetic.

    I didn''t even know why I was telling a stranger all this, but I felt like I needed to tell someone; to get this off my shoulders.

    That person didn''t look at me in scorn even after I told him all that. He gently stroke my hair as he said it would be alright.

    He told me he''ll continue jogging with me until I slim down.

    After that I cried. I cried till no more tears came out.

    It took me over a year to become slim again. It was a long and tedious process but I managed to become slim.

    I couldn''t thank that person enough.

    "How about a party to celebrate?"

    He said as a joke, of course I declined. I just managed to lose all that weight after all.

    He then gave me a business card.

    I thought it was his but he shook his head. It was a friend of his.

    Since I now needed to find a job he said if I asked that person he may be able to help.

    "An insurance company. Huh."

    I sighed.

    "Do you not like them?"

    "Oh, no, it isn''t that. I just have no real life skills."

    "If it''s about that, don''t worry, I''ll put in a good word for you and you will learn as you progress through the job."

    "I, I see. Thank you very much."

    After that day I never met that man again.

    I think he was only continuing to jog for my sake. He never returned to our jogging route, of course I continued on just for the sake of it.

    "An angel."

    I said to myself. I met an angel.

    After that I managed to get into the insurance company he recommended.

    Even after that I still continued with my hobbies. It was such an integral part of my life in the end. I couldn''t just give that up.

    The job wasn''t super exciting but it was decent. I always had my otaku stuff to get back to when I got home.

    "Ah, come to think of it I never asked for his name."

    I felt really stupid when I realized that.

    Even if I would never see that man again I still wanted to know his name.

    Like that 6 years passed by. I was still rather indulged in otaku culture, but I also managed to get promoted a few times.

    I actually even managed to make some co-worker friends and we would have regular parties after work. Even though it was nothing that amazing I felt that it was all fun.

    One day my boss came to me for a special assignment. We were to negotiate with some of our sponsors about how our company was heading.

    I accepted. I was honoured to even be given such an opportunity.

    After a few days I got onto a plane.

    It at that point I met that person again.

    My angel.

    He was sitting on the window seat seemingly a little distracted. He was playing around with the settings on his phone.

    "Hello."

    I called out to him. I was extremely nervous when I did.

    "Hello. Pleased to meet you."

    He gives me a very professional smile and handshake.

    He had forgotten about me. It wasn''t really a surprise, I should have expected.

    It has been 6 years and the aura around me has changed quite a bit. I was more mature now so I didn''t let it get to heart too much. Still, it was a little disheartening.

    I immediately tried to make various small talk.

    "That''s a cute strap."

    I wanted to talk to him at all costs.

    "Aha, thanks, my fianc¨¦ gave it to me for my birthday last year."

    As he muttered the words ''fianc¨¦'' I felt all strength in my body escape. Well, of course, a man like him would definitely be popular.

    After that I decided to finally give up on him. I gave a wry smile. I feel all my professionalism wear off.

    I continued to talk to him.

    When it came to the topic of my past, I lied and told him I was raised by my single father from Tokyo. I wanted to tell him it was actually me from 6 years ago but I didn''t.

    After that, you all know what happened.

    I died and was reborn in this world.

    Now then, why did I confess all that?

    As I laid on the floor with blood spewing from my stomach I wondered the same thing. Was this the thing that happens when someone is about to die?

    You know, how a person''s life flashes before their eyes.

    I don''t know.

    However there is one thing I wanted to do before I die. That was to save this child.

    Unlike me who actually had the experiences of a full life, Lyssa was still a child. I wanted to save her.

    Save her like Hiyama-san saved me.

    I slowly dragged my body up.

    "Liliana! Are you okay?!"

    "I''m fine. Just give me a moment."

    I took a few moments to catch my breath.

    I didn''t have any sort of healing magic.

    "Hahaha."

    I let out a small pathetic laugh. Even though I found conviction to save this child with my body in this state, what could I possible do?

    "What are you laughing at?"

    Noel starts to get agitated. What was I laughing at?

    Indeed. What was I laughing at?

    "It''s because I am a gamer!"

    "Gamer?"

    Noel parroted my words.

    "That''s right. To a gamer there is nothing better than dying while having the last laugh."

    "I don''t know how you can say that when you''re about to die. You don''t even have enough stamina to run around anymore. Once I command my soldiers to attack you''re dead."

    "That''s exactly why! I''m doing this!"

    I took out a small stone from my pocket.

    It was the magic stone that Soumee gave me.

    I casted the spell around my sister.

    "Liliana?!"

    Unfortunately that spell only works on one person.

    Lyssa tried to struggle out of the shield but she was still bound.

    "Good bye dear sister. I hope you live a better life than I did."

    "Liliana! What are you doing?! Why did you do this?!"

    Soumee will come soon. When she does Noel will die and Lyssa will be saved.

    That''s fine.

    I did it, Hiyama-san. I was able to save someone as well, just like you.

    Will you praise me?

    Will you gently stroke my hair and tell me I''ve done good?

    If god lets me, I wish I could have seen you for the last time.

    I shook away my tears and tried to form a smile towards Noel.

    She was clearly agitated about what I just did.

    "Now then! Noel the Illusionist! Come at me! Come at me with all you have!"

    "Liliana! No!"

    "Argh. You''ll die!"

    The crystalline soldiers charged at me with their swords all intending to stab me to death.

    That was fine.

    I did what I wanted to.

    PART SIX

    -LYSSA CROW XIX ARIADYNE''S SIDE-

    A few hours ago we were all having lunch with the soldiers, but everything went to hell.

    Out of nowhere strange monsters attacked the camp.

    Creatures imbued with a yellow crystal. No matter how many times we cut them down they would not die.

    These were the strange monsters that we were sent to subjugate.

    Soumee was able to blast them off using magic but even then they wouldn''t die.

    Slowly one by one the soldiers died and also became one of those strange monsters.

    The only one left was Soumee and myself. The soldiers we had just been fighting with were now fighting against us.

    We managed to escape the camp. I was however left with a small sprain.

    "Lady Liliana!"

    Flustered Soumee called out for my sister. I was also getting worried since she was gone for so long.

    In the distance we located my younger sister running away from some of the monsters.

    However as I was sprained I could not run after her.

    "Go Soumee! Save my younger sister then come back immediately."

    She was a little hesitant but agreed.

    That''s how we were separated.

    In the end the one Soumee chased was not my younger sister. It was an illusion cast by this illusionist.

    Unable to fight, I was caught.

    I was taken to her camp where I saw a large floating crystal. Most likely this was the source of the thing that turned the monsters here strange.

    "Ufufu. I''ll go get your younger sister as well, then we can begin the real experiment. Why don''t you stay here quietly."

    The illusion turned herself into me to lure my sister.

    When they arrived my sister was the one with the upper hand. Odd I thought, but thinking back I do remember that she had special training from Soumee. She must have over powered her somehow. This was great.

    However Liliana didn''t notice me. Or rather only noticed me when it was too late. The soldiers from before came back to attack Liliana.

    She managed to run around for a bit but in the end the deceased soldiers had nearly infinite stamina and Liliana''s would run out anytime soon.

    The situation worsened when she was finally wounded.

    I called out to her many times. She seemed unresponsive for a bit but then got herself back up.

    That was good, if she died here I think she''ll suffer the same fate as the soldiers.

    However with myself bounded and her injured there was little that we could do.

    Or so I thought but Liliana started laughing.

    "What are you laughing at?"

    The illusionist asked. I wanted to know as well, how could she be laughing in such a situation?

    "It''s because I am a gamer!"

    ''Gamer''? sometimes Liliana would say strange words. That was also true at home.

    She took out a small stone and cast a magic barrier around me.

    It was the one that Soumee gave to her earlier.

    No! this isn''t how it should be! I was the older sister! It was Liliana who should live.

    She gave me a wry smile as she told me to live a better life than hers. I didn''t understand what she was trying to say. She was always like this. Cryptic and never doing what was obvious.

    She looked at me with same eyes as what some adults have. Why does she possess such a gaze, even though she''s only a four year old?

    As the Illusionist commanded her crystalline soldiers to attack, I pleaded and pleaded. Yet, Liliana only stood there protecting me with a smile on her face.

    "Lady Liliana!"

    The soldiers that were about to kill my younger sister were blown away.

    Soumee descended from out of nowhere to save my sister.

    At once I felt a sense of relief overcome me.

    "S, Soumee?"

    Visibly injured Liliana also had a sense of relief in her eyes.

    "Just a second Lady Liliana, I''ll heal you."

    Soumee is good at a lot of things. Holy magic is one of them, she was able to heal Liliana immediately. For now it looks like Liliana had lost consciousness.

    I daresay that Soumee may be a better cleric than even our own Nicholai.

    After making sure Liliana was going to be alright Soumee''s facial expression took an immediate 180.

    She was extremely furious.

    Noticing that she was the target of that fury, the illusionist tried to inch away. Shaking due to fear she tried to run away but fell down.

    "Soumee, that floating crystal, I think if you destroy it, it will undo the strange curse that''s been plaguing the forest."

    "I see."

    A single punch. A single punch from a furious Soumee was enough to shatter the large crystal. Falling and crashing as it landed.

    A burst of yellow light spread through the forest. As it did I saw the strange crystalline monsters get instantly annihilated.

    Suffice to say, what happens next was not a kind scene.

    Without any escape the illusionist violently met her end. I was once again reminded why Soumee was known as the [goddess of the battlefield].

    PART SEVEN

    -LILIANA CROW XIX ARIADYNE''S SIDE-

    It seems that I''ve lost consciousness.

    So then why am I talking as though I haven''t, you ask?

    Good question, I want to know the answer myself.

    Or maybe I was dead. That does make sense as well.

    Everything was dark; in every direction it was just a massive void.

    From the darkness words appeared. Literally, glowing words appeared in front of me.

    [System patch¡­ 15%]

    [System patch¡­ 45%]

    [System patch¡­ 85%]

    [System patch¡­ complete]

    [Custom Editor updated]

    Ominous robotic-like words appeared before me.

    I was understandably shook by this point.

    [Custom Editor Ver. 2 initializing¡­]

    [Initialization complete]

    That''s good¡­ I think?

    [Please select secondary class]

    [Magician]

    [Knight]

    [Archer]

    [Cleric]

    [Necromancer]

    [Brawler]

    [Alchemy]

    What¡­

    ''Secondary class''?!

    I''ve heard of this. It''s actually quite a rare system but some games do have this.

    The coveted [Dual Class System].

    It''s a game setting that allows the player to choose two classes instead of the standard one.

    Developers sometimes add in such a feature to make the game more unique compared to others.

    Of course gamers being gamers tend to go for the two that synthesise the best and offers the most maximum damage or utility.

    Understandably the [Assassin] was taken out of my secondary class option.

    But to think that this world would also have this system. As a gamer I''m super pumped!

    So many choices! My heart can''t take it.

    What would go well with an [Assassin]?

    An assassin that can use magic does sound interesting as well.

    Then again the recent battle has shown me that I lack any sort of recovery moves, so [cleric] might not be a bad idea.

    [Archer] does tend to go well with the [Assassin] class for the most part. Using archery from long range and when the opponent gets too close I can utilize assassination for close combat.

    [Necromancer] and [assassins] tend to have bad synergy, there''s really no way to use the two skills efficiently.

    The same goes for [brawler]. If I''m already using assassination up close there''s no time to be using my fists.

    [Alchemy] might be useful. Creating supplementary weapons or equipment that I can use in a pinch. It does bring a lot of utility to the table.

    Maybe I can start wearing a utility belt as well like a certain man-bat.

    Okay, okay. Let''s sort out the information first.

    [Assassin]/[Magician] combo brings the most pure damage. That time with the slime was a bit of a wakeup call. I actually have no way to attack monsters that have complete physical damage resistance.

    Therefore picking a magician as my dual class can be beneficial.

    The downside to picking magician is that I''ll have no way to heal myself should I sustain any sort of injury. As my most recent battle has shown that could lead to my death.

    Another problem with this class is that I don''t exactly have the stats to back it up. My [intelligence] stat wasn''t even touched.

    The [Assassin]/[Archer] combo is one that a lot of people go for in online games due to its sheer viability. As a gamer I understand this point. I even have the [Dexterity] necessary to utilize this combination.

    The only problem with this is, like the [Assassin]/[magician] combo, it lacks any sort of recovery skills and now all of my skills will be physical damage. I still have no way to deal with enemies with complete physical damage resistance.

    The [Assassin]/[cleric] combination is a good one as well. I can use assassination as my main method of fighting then use holy magic to keep myself sustained in fights.

    The problem with picking [cleric] as my dual class is that as an [assassin] I really shouldn''t be getting hit all that much. The whole point of picking this class was to be an elusive fighter.

    Lastly the [assassin]/[alchemist] dual class is pretty nice. I might be able to synthesise some sort of health potion to heal me. I can also keep them within my [inventory].

    Not only that, I should also be able to make those [magic stones] like the one Soumee gave me earlier. If I make those I might have access to magic based damage.

    Hmm, I guess that settles it then?

    [Alchemy] it is!

    I tapped on the [Alchemy] tab.

    [Do you wish to finalize this decision?]

    [Yes]

    With that I once again lost my consciousness.

    PART SEVEN

    As I woke up a bright light flashed in my eyes. Has my time come? Is god calling me?

    Or so I thought, but it turns out it was just the sun''s rays coming through the window.

    I was lying down on a bed.

    Lying down on the side of the bed was Soumee who was asleep while sitting upright.

    Next to her was my sister, Lyssa.

    I see, we all managed to get out of the forest.

    I do feel bad about the soldiers who lost their lives. I''m sure they also had friends and family waiting for them back home.

    I offer them a silent prayer.

    Now that that''s out of the way it was time to check my [skills menu].

    Upon opening it, all of my original skills were there but there was another addition.

    [Alchemist''s wisdom: allows for creation of alchemic skills and tools].

    Sounds about right. Traditionally in RPGs, the alchemist class was one that utilized tools to do most of their stuff.

    I feel a rush of excitement in every inch of my body just looking at my [status menu].

    [Status Menu]

    Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 12

    ASSASSIN/ALCHEMIST

    Strength: 13

    Dexterity: 59

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 13

    [Status point: 0]

    Right there was the [Alchemist] class added next to the [assassin] class.

    "Ufufu."

    "Nngh?"

    My creepy laugh must have awoken Soumee.

    "Lady Liliana?"

    "Ah, sorry, did I wake you?"

    "No, it''s fine I shouldn''t have been sleeping in the first place."

    "It''s fine to sleep more you know. Do you want to lie down on the bed?"

    "I''m quite fine thank you. How about you, Lady Liliana? How are you feeling?"

    "I''m feeling wonderful thanks to you Soumee."

    I try to give her a smile but I think it came off as a little creepy. Sorry, I''m still so excited about my dual class!

    Trying to distract myself I change the topic.

    "What happened to that illusionist, Noel?"

    "She, she''s taken care of."

    "I see, then that crystal that was affecting forest?"

    "I''ve destroyed it."

    "I see."

    Somehow I feel like that crystal was important. I think that I was able to gain a second class was somehow due to that crystal, or so my instincts are telling me that, but I have no way to actually confirm it.

    "At the very least, it isn''t over yet."

    "What do you mean?"

    Lyssa woke up from hearing our conversation and tried to join in.

    "Good morning sister."

    "Mm~ good morning Liliana."

    "As I was saying, there are still a lot of unanswered questions about this case. What was that crystal? What was Noel trying to do? Are there anymore of those crystals?"

    "I see, then I should have kept that woman alive. My most sincere apologies, I will receive any punishment."

    "No, it isn''t your fault. Don''t worry about it too much. I think once we get back to the west capital if we send out an investigation team it should put us right back on track."

    "I understand, thank you, lady Liliana."

    After the events of today I think my life will start to get a lot more hectic.

    From that battle I finally understand that I''ve been quite weak all along and that I need more training. Especially now I was given a second class I think now is the perfect chance to get a little stronger.

    Just watch me Hiyama-san!

    I''m doing my best even in this world!

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 12

    ASSASSIN/ALCHEMIST

    Strength: 13

    Dexterity: 59

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 13

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (PASSIVE) [Alchemist''s wisdom]: Level 1

    (PASSIVE) [Instincts of the Assassin]: Level 4

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Dash]: Level 4

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Cloak]: Level 5

    (ACTIVE) [Assassinate]: Level 7

    (ACTIVE) [Blink]: Level 3

    (PASSIVE) [Night Vision]: Level 2

    (PASSIVE) [Back Stab]: Level 3

    (PASSIVE) [Keen Mind]: Level 1

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 16 - My past and purpose

    Ascension Rebirth - My past and purpose

    CHAPTER XVI

    (Just a little heads up. The contents of this chapter happens a few years into the future from the current story''s timeline. Personally I like to keep things chronological but I feel like if I don''t write this now I''ll forget. Consider this chapter a flash forward.) :P

    PART ONE

    [Eternum Calendar Year 499]

    Do you believe in reincarnation?

    That a person can be reborn and be given a second chance to finish off whatever they could not in their previous life.

    Personally I do not think such miraculous events ever happen.

    However, I often have dreams. Dreams of a life and past that were not mine.

    I do not completely remember the contents of the life of that person but I am able to see small snippets in that person''s experience.

    The most recent dream I had involved the person''s death. It was a most brutal end. As they died they regretted not being able to fulfil their given purpose in that life.

    It is a feeling that I cannot even begin to understand.

    Am I tormented by the dreams I have?

    Honestly, I don''t know. Sometimes those dreams are gentle, about a small family. However at other times those dreams involve many wars and deaths.

    Oh, how rude of me to have not introduced myself sooner.

    My name is Fionn.

    But a humble country maiden of the Elven race.

    I''m actually only supposed to be three years old this year but due to the dreams I''ve had ever since birth I''ve become more aware of myself.

    I realized that my own mentality has developed way faster than it should normally have. My friend says that I act rather odd and sometimes distant.

    Then again, they''re also only three years old.

    I live with my mother in a border village called [Amui Village] in west Ariadyne. My father was killed just before I was born so I do not know his face. Mother hardly talks about him so I''ve decided to keep it at that.

    There is no use to drag out old wounds.

    There are only few children here so I''ve only had the honor of making a single friend.

    I also love my mother a great deal.

    However at times I feel like I''m missing something. I feel like there is a purpose that I need to fulfill, that I need to be somewhere else and with another person.

    It is an odd and cryptic feeling. Even if I decided to go along with my intuition I do not know where to even start.

    I''ve had these thoughts ever since birth, and for three years I''ve kept it at bay but recently those urges grow stronger. It oft scares me.

    Perhaps one day I will be completely taken in by those urges and disappear from this place.

    Alas, for now I will continue hold back those desire and live peacefully with my mother and peers.

    PART TWO

    "Fionn! It''s time to go~"

    My childhood friend has arrived to pick me up.

    Our family isn''t exactly wealthy thus we must periodically draw water from the nearby spring. Though it is a hard and tedious task I must do it with a smile. Everyone in the village works hard so it would not be proper for me to become a burden.

    My mother is also up, she usually starts to prepare breakfast and is usually done by the time I am back with the water.

    "Fionn, be careful out there, I hear the monsters have been acting up recently."

    "I understand mother, do not fret I will do my utmost to ensure my and Lara''s safety."

    Lara is the name of my childhood friend. She''s the same age as me but is a little too childish if you ask me.

    Mother gives me a soft smile to signify she has understood.

    I must not worry her needlessly, those are my truest thoughts.

    Upon leaving my house I am greeted by a small child. I say small but she is pretty much the same size as me.

    She has blonde silky hair that reaches down to her waist and her eyes are a clear blue. Though she is childish, I do find her cute.

    Compared to my plain brown hair and brown eyes I feel like I am at a loss.

    "You''re late. We were supposed to leave 10 minutes ago!"

    "Sorry, I must have slept in."

    Rather than sleeping in, the frequency the dreams occur has increased. In the past I had only happened once or twice per month but recently it has happened every night.

    As for the content, they all involve a certain dark blue sword. I do not know what omen it brings, nor do I even understand what is about, all I can say is that it was ominous.

    I try to avoid thinking about it as much as possible. It only distracts me from my work.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The spring that we draw water from is only a small distance from the village. Since it is not too deep in the forest it is not very dangerous, the only monsters that appear are harmless slimes.

    "Oof!"

    We drew two full buckets of water but it seems that it was a little too heavy for Lara''s small stature.

    I, on the other hand had never any problems with heavy things. In fact it was a little uncanny even for myself the amount of strength that I possess. Since it helps me with daily tasks like this I haven''t really found a complaint for it.

    "Here, let me carry it."

    I offer help to Lara who is struggling but she shakes her head.

    "No, I can do this much. I don''t always want to be receiving help from you."

    "Don''t be stubborn, we need to help each other at times like this. Next time when I need help you can help me."

    She thinks for a bit before she concedes.

    "Okay."

    So with me carrying three buckets of water and Lara carrying only one we decided to head back to the village.

    However on the way back I''ve noticed something a little odd coming from the direction of the village.

    Or rather, above the town was a strange object.

    It was a gigantic yellow crystal.

    It was the first time I''ve seen such a thing. It was rather beautiful and awe-inspiring.

    Was there something going on the village?

    "What''s that?"

    Lara asks me but I have no idea either.

    "Let''s go check it out."

    PART THREE

    Upon arrival it was nothing like what we imagined.

    The entire town was under attack!

    Immediately we dropped the buckets of water we carrying. They were the least of our problems.

    The village was under attack but not by monsters or anything else. We were attacked by our own inhabitants, or more specifically, some of the villagers had strange yellow crystals mutating them.

    They were driven berserk and attacked anyone on sight. It was a stark contrast from the beautiful yellow crystal.

    Upon witnessing such a scene Lara instantly lost consciousness.

    "Mother!"

    I suddenly remembered and ran to my house while carrying Lara on my back.

    Upon returning what entered my sight was despair.

    Mother was waiting for me but it was not the mother I knew.

    She too had a yellow crystal growing out of her back. Her eyes were now filled with black and looked extremely terrifying.

    When my mother saw me she jumped straight at me without even a moment''s hesitation.

    I managed to avoid her attacks even with an unconscious Lara on my back.

    As much as it pained me I think it would be best to leave this place.

    I dashed out of the house without trying to look back.

    Tears flowed from my eyes. My family was now gone too.

    Just to make sure I also visited Lara''s home but the same scene awaited me there. Her parents were also mutated from the strange crystals.

    The best course of action for now was to run away and hide in the nearby forest until help arrives, however the problem was when and if help will ever arrive.

    We could very well just be locking ourselves up in the forest and starve to death.

    Upon my hesitation to make a choice we were now surrounded.

    Surrounded by familiar faces of our village, my own mother was in the mix.

    Was this the end?

    "Awaken child."

    Before I knew it a strange voice entered my head. The voice was that of an old man''s, it was a nostalgic voice but at the same time it was an unfamiliar one.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Awaken? Awaken to what?

    "To survive you must awaken."

    Even if you tell me that how am I supposed to do that?

    While I pondered that for a moment I lost consciousness. However that period of me losing my consciousness felt like an eternity.

    "Call out to the sword."

    The sword?

    The sword that was in my dreams?

    Even if I wanted to do that, how am I to call out to a sword of which the name I know not?

    "You must call out to the cursed sword. Muramasa."

    I wasn''t sure who was giving me these instructions but I suppose I had no choice.

    The villagers were drawing closer and I had no other choice.

    "T, then I''ll call out to you! Answer me! Muramasa!"

    After speaking its name there was a huge burst of energy from within me.

    It knocked away the approaching villagers and covered Lara and I in a protective blue light.

    From the sky, slow descending, was a blue and black sword. It had a curved structure, the likes of which I have never seen in this land.

    Gently it fell down and onto my hands.

    It was longer than my height but with my unnatural strength I should be able to wield it as a two handed sword¡­

    As I touched the sword my mind went blank.

    Memories flooded in.

    Memories of a life I''ve never had.

    The experiences of a certain individual and their greatest regrets.

    I see, it all made sense now.

    Reincarnation. I''ve never truly believed such a thing. Even now I don''t fully believe it but the evidence was undeniable.

    My unnatural self-awareness and strength. The memories and regret.

    I''ve remembered what I needed to do.

    I must find the young master.

    Death here would be unfavourable.

    I placed Lara down gently on the floor and held Muramasa in my hands.

    The villagers started running towards me. It was a hard choice but one I needed to make.

    With a single swing I managed to behead one of the villagers.

    With another swing I severed their torsos from their bodies.

    One by one the villagers fell.

    However to my surprise the villagers did not die. The dragged their severed bodies and continued to attack.

    They did not possess any sort of regenerative properties but the way they were so adamant about ending my life was a little uncanny.

    I fought them off for what seemed like several hours but they showed no signs of stopping.

    At this rate I could not continue on and will succumb to their attacks.

    Fortunately for me it was at that moment reinforcements arrived.

    Though I say reinforcements it was only two people. A woman and a child.

    The woman had platinum white hair and crimson eyes. A single scare running down past her left eye revealed her battlefield history.

    She blew away the villagers with fire based magic. Because even the corpses were disintegrated they did not have a chance to revive.

    The child accompanying her was a little older than me. She had silky black hair that reached passed her waist and the same blood red eyes as the woman. She was about 7 years old.

    The woman was fully armoured but oddly enough she used magic to blast away the villagers.

    "Are you okay?"

    The young child came up to ensure we were safe.

    "Y, yes. Do you know what happened to the villagers?"

    If it were them, they may know of what was happening to this village.

    "I''ll explain it later, for now come with us."

    "I understand."

    Muramasa disappeared from my hands. Since I knew its name I was able to summon it later if the time comes.

    I picked up Lara''s unconscious body and decided to go with my rescuers.

    PART FOUR

    The white haired woman was able to use various forms of magic. One such magic involved infusing us with [lightning] magic to allow us to move faster.

    Thanks to that we were able to escape the hell that was unleashed on the village.

    "We should be safe here Soumee."

    After coming to a small open area we stopped. It was a good thing too since I was feeling the effects of continued fighting.

    "Then I shall go destroy the crystal."

    "Yes, please do."

    Without even resting for a second the white haired woman whose name was ''Soumee'' ran back in the direction of the village.

    "You''re quite impressive that you managed to last so long in such a place."

    As she says that she looks at me with intense concentration. I don''t know what she saw but she has a surprised look on her face.

    "Hmm? Level 39?"

    She whispers something under her breath.

    "Thank you for rescuing us."

    "Ah, no it''s no problem. It''s my job after all."

    "Job?"

    "That''s right, I''m part of a special forces group that deals with phenomenon relating to those crystals."

    "Special forces? Do you mean like the [Praetorian knights]?"

    "Ah, erm. Something like that."

    This girl was considerably young but she had an amazing position. Even though I haven''t seen her fight I feel a formidable air from around her.

    "How about you? You managed to hold up for so long, where did you learn to fight like that?"

    "¡­"

    Indeed, where did I learn it?

    The answer was simple, I learnt it in my previous life, on the battlefield.

    In my previous life I was a soldier named [Sebastian] who lived for nothing but battle. In the end I became a butler to a small noble family but due to my weakness they had all perished.

    All except a single person.

    The young master [Morgant Fallon]. He is a person that I must go to.

    All of those urges that I had in my dreams were all pointing me in that direction.

    However the problem was I knew not where he was.

    "I learnt it from my father."

    I lied, but forgive me, it would be much more troublesome to speak the truth.

    "I see, your father must have been a great warrior."

    My father. The father of [Sebastian] was of a demon race. It is likely he is alive even to this day, perhaps he is serving as a general to the demon lord, who knows.

    It was half true that I learnt the sword from him.

    "What do you plan on doing now? If you have nowhere to go you can always come with me."

    The girl asked me and offered a place to stay, truly a nice girl. Alas it was vital for me to locate the young master.

    "I appreciate the offer but there is someone I must find. However my friend no longer has a home or family to return to, if you do not mind please look after her."

    "I see. I will arrange for that, but are you sure? For someone so young to go off alone. I know that you''re strong but still-"

    "Lady Liliana, I''ve returned. I was unable to locate the [Red Knight''s acolyte] that was responsible for this event."

    "[Red knights]?"

    I subconsciously let out.

    A familiar name. Or rather such characteristics are memorable from the moment of my death.

    "Do you know of them?"

    The young girl, named Liliana asked. She had a serious expression on her face.

    "I do not know of them but they are an enemy that I must defeat."

    "¡­? What do you mean?"

    "It is a personal matter. Simply put, it is vengeance. If you are fighting them then please let me join. Perhaps with your help I may also be able to find the one I am looking for. I know this is a selfish request but I will lend you my sword in exchange."

    I bowed to them. If it was the sake of finding the young master and avenging the Fallons then I will do anything. Even with this small body of mine.

    "I see, someone of your skills will be truly appreciated. We will help you in every way we can and in exchange you will fight with us."

    "You have my gratitude."

    My purpose in life.

    I have failed to fulfil it in my previous existence but I was given another chance to accomplish what I needed to do.

    Please wait for me young master. I will come to you soon.

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 17 - Echo of revenge

    Ascension Rebirth - Echo of revenge

    CHAPTER XVII

    PART ONE

    -A FEW WEEKS AGO-

    -ECHO''S SIDE-

    [Eternum Calendar Year 496]

    My name is Echo.

    Since my birthday is about to come around soon I will be turning 5.

    I live on the outskirts of the western capital. My parents are not here anymore but in their stead my older sister has taken care of me. She is very kind to me and I love her very much.

    The way she hugs me when I am sad or lonely and the way she smiles at me when I''m happy. She is the world to me.

    However because we are poor, my sister often has to go out to work. She works as an apprentice merchant and soon she says she will be able to open her own shop. When that happens I can help my sister and we will be together more often.

    However as of late, there is something worrying me.

    My sister has been coming home very late, because of her job sometimes she finishes late but recently it has been every day.

    She would come back after the sun has already long set and I have already been put to bed. When she comes back she is always very tired and bags have been growing under her eyes.

    She is still kind to me but I worry she will collapse if this continues.

    "Soon, Echo. Soon we can fulfil our dream of opening a shop. Just the two of us. Then we can live happily."

    I pretend to sleep while she speaks to me. She gently strokes my hair and looks down at me with soft gaze.

    PART TWO

    Strange men have came over to my house.

    My sister says they are friends so it''s okay.

    However the way they''re dressed I do not like them. They give off an ominous vibe just by being near them.

    Their red armour stands out brightly and their weapons are sharp.

    I have never seen these men in the place that my sister works at, however because sister said it was okay I will not take it any further.

    One night my sister brought one of those men again. Because I was worried about my sister I had only pretended to be sleeping.

    "Are the preparations complete?"

    The man asks my sister.

    "Yeah, we''ve gathered enough divine energy. All we need to do is infuse it with the monolith and we should be able to recreate the phenomenon from 500 years ago."

    ''Divine energy''?

    ''Monolith''?

    ''Phenomenon from 500 years ago''?

    Does this have something to do with my sister''s merchant apprenticeship? Maybe it''s a new product that they''re trying to make.

    "Don''t screw this up, you''ve been chosen as the acolyte so you have to fulfil your job at all costs."

    "I know that. This is all for my sister''s future so I''ll accomplish it no matter what."

    "If you have that much resolve then I guess I can stop worrying about it."

    "Hmph, rather than me shouldn''t you worry more about that brother of yours that went missing? What was his name Ryland Lancaster?"

    "He''s dead."

    "What?"

    "That fool''s dead. Along with his entire squad that was left behind in Karta village to salvage the residue divine energy."

    "¡­ How?"

    "We found some traces of battle, but we aren''t exactly sure who the enemy was."

    "I''m¡­ sorry about your loss."

    "Don''t be. That fool deserved it. He was being far too cocky for his own good."

    "Even if you say that you still have that sad expression. If you don''t mind, I can¡­"

    "Stop, your sister''s here."

    "She''s sleeping."

    "Sorry, I''m not in the mood for it. When you finished your job then we''ll do it then."

    "Okay, it''s a promise."

    "What are you blushing for?"

    "N, nothing."

    "Anyway, the place you will proceed with the experiment is a remote area near Cherm village."

    "All I need to do is observe the phenomenon after I''ve activated the monolith right?"

    "Yeah, if we''re successful then our goals may well be realized, so don''t let us down."

    "Who do you think I am? I''m the illusionist Noel. For my sister''s happiness I will accomplish this task."

    PART THREE

    The next morning I woke up with a heavy feeling.

    I''m still unsure what is happening but it doesn''t look like my sister is doing anything merchant related.

    Why is she hiding things from me?

    I want to help out as well.

    However I didn''t have the courage to confront my sister about it. Her soft smile made me think twice.

    After breakfast my sister sat down and spoke to me.

    "Echo, listen. Sister will be going out for a few days. During that time I want you to keep safe."

    "Where are you going, sister? I want to come too."

    She gently placed her hands on top of my head and looked at me with a sad expression.

    "Sorry Echo. I want to take you along but it might be a little dangerous for you. Don''t worry, I''ll be back and when we are we will be able to open that shop that we wanted to for so long."

    "But-"

    "You want to help me with setting up and running the shop right?"

    I nod my head furiously.

    "Then you''ll have to wait for me to return and we can run it together. Okay? So be a good girl and wait for me to return."

    I couldn''t refuse my kind hearted sister.

    I decided to place my trust in her and wait for her return.

    Once she does we will be able to open a shop and live happily.

    I can''t wait for that to happen.

    We will sell all kinds of things. Maybe weapons for adventurers, or books and scrolls for mages.

    We might even be able to sell some medicine, ah but I don''t have any knowledge on what kind of plants can be used for it.

    Hmm, maybe my sister might know, she knows a lot of things.

    PART FOUR

    A few days after my sister had left my sister''s friends had come to our house.

    One of the men I remember. He was the one that my sister brought that one night. I don''t know his name though.

    "¡­? Sorry, my sister isn''t here right now."

    I tell them that but they have a heavy expression on their face.

    The man crouches down to meet me at eye level. He gives me a sad expression.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    This man has seen a lot of battles, I can tell by the light in his eyes.

    "Listen Echo. I don''t know how to tell you this but, Noel isn''t here anymore. She perished in battle."

    "¡­?"

    I don''t understand.

    "Echo you have to be strong. For your sister''s sake." S

    "I don''t understand."

    "Echo¡­"

    "I DON''T UNDERSTAND!"

    I rush out of my own house. I didn''t even know where I was going to go.

    It didn''t matter where, I just didn''t want to be there.

    I have to go to my sister. She''s waiting for me.

    However before I can even make it much farther the man stops me. He picks me up while I try to violently kick him to get away.

    However I since I am weak he doesn''t even budge.

    "Why¡­"

    Tears started running down my face.

    Soon, I couldn''t even see properly.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Why did my sister leave me?"

    "¡­"

    "Who?"

    The man looks at me.

    "Who was it the one who killed my sister?"

    "¡­"

    The man doesn''t speak.

    Why?

    Don''t I have the right to know as my sister''s younger sibling?

    I want to know!

    I want to know who took my sister away from me. I want to know why.

    And then I want to take them away from the world!

    "Tell me."

    The man doesn''t speak but one of the other soldiers came after us.

    "Sir, this could be a chance. The one who killed Noel was that Tetrarch''s daughter wasn''t it? We could deal a huge blow to the West Tetrarch if something were to happen to his daughter."

    "Are you really saying that?"

    "I, no, but if we could, then it might help us in our next step."

    "¡­"

    "Let me do it."

    As I say, the men look at me.

    "If you''re going to take revenge for my sister, then let me do it."

    "¡­ Are you sure? If you do this there''s no turning back."

    The man looks at me with a firm gaze. I silently nod my head.

    If I can have revenge on the ones who took my sister away from me then it doesn''t matter what happens to me. They''re the ones who took away my entire world, I can''t forgive them.

    PART FIVE

    I was taken to the inside of the western capital. It was my first time being here.

    There were many different people. Adventurers, merchants, nobles and soldiers.

    They were all busily walking around and talking to one another.

    This was the place that my sister and I wanted to open a new shop. We were supposed to sell goods to these people as well.

    "Why are we here?"

    "To show you the one who took your sister away from you. You need to know who it is for you to go along with the plan right?"

    I give my consent.

    I was taken to a small alley way that was barely visible to anyone.

    "The Tetrarch''s daughter frequents this area as a shortcut through the town."

    The man points towards a small child no older than me.

    "That''s the one?"

    No, impossible, that small child killed my older sister? How?

    "I can''t believe it either but reports say she was in the same place as when your sister died. Logically speaking that can only mean one thing right?"

    I see.

    "Then why aren''t we attacking her now?"

    "Not so fast. She''s usually with a guard. We did once have an attempt on her life but her guard was too powerful. That''s why it''s better if we set a trap."

    After that we quietly left the scene without being detected. I took one last look at the girl who took my sister.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The plan was for me to befriend her and look for an opportunity when she isn''t with her guard. Once I''ve found a suitable opening I will lure her into the base where the men will be waiting for her and we will kill her.

    PART SIX

    That night I was all alone in my house.

    The house seemed bigger and more silent than usual. My sister will no longer be returning no matter how much I wait for her.

    Why?

    Why did my sister have to leave me?

    I want to be with her. I want to see her again.

    I cried myself all throughout the night.

    When this is all over I will kill myself as well, then I can be with my sister.

    The man from before came over during the night to see how I was doing.

    "Are you asleep?"

    "Yes."

    "¡­ I just wanted to ask. Are you sure you want to go through with this?"

    "Yes."

    "Noel wouldn''t want you to stain your hands like this you know. She only wished for your happiness. You won''t be able to get it like this."

    "I don''t care. I will see my sister after this."

    "¡­"

    "You know, I lost a younger brother. He was always noisy and annoying but he was still my brother. Sometimes we''d fight, sometimes we''d do things together. In the end I never even got to say goodbye to him. Even then I haven''t even thought about taking revenge for him because he died doing his duty. Sometimes things happen whether we like it or not."

    "You only say that because you don''t know who it was that killed your brother."

    "¡­ perhaps, but I think it''s better to think to prioritize your sister''s wishes for your happiness rather than sate your thirst for revenge."

    "¡­"

    "Your sister and I were to be married after she finished her mission you know?"

    "¡­"

    "She wanted to prioritize your happiness before everything. So I feel it is my responsibility to help her realize her dreams."

    "Enough, I won''t change my mind."

    "¡­ I see. Then at least let me tell you. Every decision you make will be your own. Do you think you can live with that after everything is over?"

    "¡­"

    "We will go through with the plan but I want you to think carefully about it."

    After saying no more the man left.

    What does he know?

    I''m the one who knew my sister the best. Perhaps my sister would not want this but I want it. If it is my sister, I''m sure she would want for me to do what I want the most.

    For my sister, I will do anything.

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 18 - Countermeasure

    Ascension Rebirth - Countermeasure

    CHAPTER XVIII

    PART ONE

    [Eternum Calendar Year 496]

    "You''ll be back won''t you?"

    After spending a few more days recuperating in the village of Cherm it was time for us to leave.

    Seeing that, Royce came up to me to see me off. I''ve really gotten to bond with him over the past few days. He''s become like a younger brother. I mean, I guess Leon is also like a younger brother, that''s actually older than me, physically.

    Argh. Anyway, I think I''ve made a small friend, is what I''m saying.

    "Of course, when you get older you can come visit me in the west capital. I''ll be waiting for you."

    "Alright. I''ll promise that once I get older I''ll come."

    I gently pat his head.

    Could this be a flag for a future boyfriend?

    Just kidding, he''s far too young for me, he needs to be 30 years older, at least in mentality.

    As I gave a moment to remember the soldiers that died in the events that unfolded it was time for us to leave.

    Back to the West Capital!

    PART TWO

    The Western Ariadyne Capital. Home.

    It had been 3 weeks since we returned from that long and excruciating journey. Lyssa resumed her daily schedule of training with the soldiers around the castle and studies. She was to be attending school from next year so that was to be expected.

    Soumee was being Soumee and stuck close to me.

    As for me I started experiment on my newfound alchemic powers!

    The era of my mad science will come to fruition! Muahaha!

    Now that that''s out of my system let me give you a more in depths report of how I''ve progressed regarding it.

    That''s to [Alchemist''s wisdom] I''ve been able to develop a few new skills.

    The first thing I started working on was a method of developing [health potions]. If this were a game there would be NPC vendors that sell those kinds of things but this was reality.

    Health potions, mana potions or stamina potions. They actually didn''t exist in this world as shocking as that was.

    Which was why when that [New skill developed: Alchemic potion creation] UI popped up I was practically jumping with joy.

    I guess I should first explain how this works.

    My UI ability doesn''t actually tell me my HP/MP or STAMINA levels like in normal games. In fact the entire concept of that doesn''t even exist.

    Health potions or rather it would be more apt to call them [Regeneration potions] are just that. They regenerate my wounds at a steady rate. The higher my [Alchemic potion creation] skill was the better the regeneration rate.

    Same goes for Mana. In this world it seems like MP and STAMINA are basically the same thing. So it would be more apt to call it fatigue level more than anything else. If you''re tired the magic you produce will be weaker, and the more magic you use the more tired you get.

    Basically Magicians in this world were the heavy/quick burst type. Strong early game but as the battle drags on they get weaker and weaker. I mean, isn''t that a fair trade for godly powers over nature?

    There are some magicians that train their body so they can endure more fatigue, but those are rare. Following two professions take a considerable amount of time and effort so most short lived races like humans or elves can only really focus on one job.

    Although as for me, due to my UI skill, my skill progression is relatively fast.

    Anyway! Back on topic. I have actually been able to create a sort of [relaxation potion] that calms your nerves and helps you relax, obviously it''s works the same way as the regeneration potion as in it takes time for the effects to fully be realized.

    However this potion actually has a negative effect as well. Repeated use will interfere with the user''s cognitive ability and in the worst case will faint the user, in other words this potion is more of a drug than an actual medicine.

    Since my [alchemic potion creation] skill is low it is a terrible idea to make those [relaxation potions]. For the ratio between benefit and drawback was terrible. You could only really drink one or two before you pass out.

    The [regeneration potion] doesn''t really have a side effect. I thought it would considering that accelerating the repair protocols in the body would be a terrible idea, but it didn''t seem to have any negative drawbacks.

    For now my [alchemic potion creation] was at level 3. It''s also a passive ability, if you were wondering.

    Another alchemy based skill that I managed to create was on called [Magic Crystallization].

    Pretty straight forward right?

    Right, it was a skill to create [Magic stones] with pre-casted magic on them.

    I got that all the way up to level 8 since it was arguably fairly important.

    For now I was only able to create magic stones with basic spells like [Fire bullet], [lightning bullet] and [ice bullet]. Also since I don''t have any points within the [intelligent] stat these magic stones only did their base damage, which wasn''t bad but nothing too spectacular.

    I didn''t really mind all that much as long as it did the job.

    Then there''s skills like [Metal Conversion] and [Material Synthesis]. They''re like the staple of alchemy skills in pop culture.

    [Metal conversion] is just what it sounds like. I can transform one type of metal into another. For example I can change iron into gold.

    You may be thinking, ''Wow you can be super rich!''

    1. I am already super rich, let''s face it I''m basically a princess of a country.

    2. Doing that will ruin the subtle economic systems in place in this world.

    3. I have some self-control.

    Of course there are clear limits, for example I can''t just change mercury into titanium. Although it might be possible at higher ranks for now I''m stuck with very limited options.

    As for [Material Synthesis] it allows me to mix and match various properties of two or more materials. For example I can synthesise sandpaper and iron to make a material that has the roughness of sandpaper and the hardness of iron.

    Not entirely sure what use this will be, perhaps I''ll find something for it in the future.

    It does seem that most alchemy skills are passive. It''s not a bad thing, I did choose this class for its utility rather than power.

    As for other areas, I''ve managed to level up three more times to get my level up to 15.

    [Instincts of the Assassin] is now level 8

    [Shadow Dash] is now level 6

    [Shadow Cloak] is now level 10

    [Assassinate] is now level 9

    [Blink] is now level 6

    [Night Vision] is now level 4

    [Back Stab] is now level 5

    [Keen Mind] is now level 3

    [Alchemist''s Wisdom] is now level 4

    I''m pretty pleased with the way I''ve been progressing. It''s a little bit eerie knowing that I''m still only in the body of a four year old, soon to be 5 now I guess, but I''m as strong as an average fully-grown adult soldier/adventurer.

    As I was happily walking through the corridors of the castle all smug at my own achievements I was stopped by a certain high-pitched female voice.

    "You''re back, Liliana!"

    Hearing that voice I was stunned in place; unable to move due to the sheer horror of what awaited me.

    Let me just get this out there but I hate children. Okay, maybe it isn''t to that degree, but children and I just don''t get along you know?

    There was a time when I tried. I really did, that was to get along with the owner of this voice.

    But in the end, I just can''t stand children, they''re annoying, selfish and constantly expects to be treated as some sort of princess. I would use more harsher adjectives but I''ll refrain from doing to keep the purity of my heart.

    The voice belonged to another four year old, just like me.

    I turned to confirm if it was indeed who I thought it was.

    Yes. Yes it was. Why did I turn around? I should''ve just avoided eye contact and kept walking.

    There was a certain pink haired, blue eyed, doll like child in a fancy blue dress waiting for me to respond.

    She had her arms by her waist and had a devilish grin on her face.

    I gulped at the mere thought of what she would expect from me this time.

    Ah, I''m getting a bit ahead of myself, I guess I should introduce her first.

    She''s my cousin, as in my uncle''s child. She isn''t part of the Tetrarch''s family but part of the Zeph dukedom.

    [Lucina Zeph].

    "H, Hi Lucina, how nice to see you."

    I''m an adult, I can do this! Go me!

    "Hmph, if you''ve returned you should have come to me right away! Why didn''t you?"

    You know I''m the Tetrarch''s daughter right?

    I mean, technically I outrank her in terms of nobility. So why was I being treated like some servant?

    Heck, I''m the real princess here!

    "S, Sorry, I was a bit busy with my training with Soumee that I lost track of the time. Please forgive me."

    "Hmph, very well, as your elder I will forgive you this once but not next time!"

    She was born a month or two before me if memories serves.

    At this point you might be wondering, ''what, she''s just a precious child, since you''re the adult you should comply.'' Right?

    Well, if you put it that way, then I don''t really have anything to say but hanging out with her just ends up as a babysitting job. The adults don''t really do anything about her treatment of me since she''s a child, they all think it''s just how children play with each other.

    "I''m grateful for your kindness."

    "Then, shall we go?"

    "Go? Go where?"

    "Didn''t you say you''ll come with me to the town when you get back?"

    Did I make such a promise? Honestly I don''t know, whenever I hang out with her my memory always becomes a blur of screaming, shouting, crying and tantrums.

    It''d be surprised if anyone remembered anything through all that.

    "I, I see. I suppose I have no choice."

    "Good! We''ll meet by the castle gate in half an hour from now."

    "Ehh~"

    "Is there a problem?"

    "N, no. I''ll be there."

    I suppose it''s more that I''m a pushover, in my previous life I''ve never had any younger siblings so when I first met her I just kind of spoiled her.

    I mean, I sometimes act like that in front of my family, but only for appearances sake, never once did I actually mean any of that. I''ve never act like that in front of strangers either.

    Is this karma?

    PART THREE

    Lucina and I were now touring through the town without any sort of guards.

    Of course something like would never ever happen.

    Soumee was extremely adamant in coming along, I told her that going out with a guard would probably increase my chances of getting attacked.

    It''s kind of like if you were a thief wouldn''t you want to rob someone with a Lamborghini rather than a Honda?

    Having Soumee around was like going around just telegraphing everyone that I was an important figure. Now Soumee being Soumee wouldn''t agree to let me out without some sort of guard, I told her to follow us in secret.

    Pure genius if I do say so myself.

    I told Soumee not to intervene under any circumstances unless Lucina''s or my life was in absolute danger.

    The only downside to this is that I get to listen to Lucina talk for a few hours. This must be what it feels like to have a proper office job where your boss isn''t really a boss but a loudspeaker that attempts to periodically deafen you.

    Lucina had an extremely cheerful smile while she was running down the various merchant shops and looking at the myriads of items on sale.

    I guess I can''t really fault her on that since I had the exact same expression my first time walking around in the city. I mean, it''s an exact replica of what comes out in RPGs! How could I not?!

    "Oh~ missy want to buy something?"

    In my brief moment of nostalgia Lucina had run off to a weapons merchant.

    She shook her head.

    "I don''t have any money with me."

    "Oh."

    Instantly the man''s expression turned from. ''Oh a cute customer'' to ''Oh, a window shopper''.

    "Look! Look! Liliana! Swords!"

    "If you''re not going to buy anything do you mind leaving? You''re scaring the other customers away."

    Indeed. Her constant screaming of names of dangerous weapons were putting off some of the customers.

    "But- Mmph!"

    I quickly covered her mouth before she could say anything more stupid to make matters worse.

    "Sorry, we''ll be leaving now."

    I should just say before you get confused. No one really knows who we are even in the capital.

    I was a shut in for the past 3 or so years so that should be obvious and Lucina was pretty sheltered as well.

    Thus we were free to roam around without garnering too much attention. Though I do admit that having two four year olds walking in the streets unsupervised may have attracted some curious gazes.

    Still, it wasn''t anything too bad.

    Anyway Lucina was about to say something to me about the situation from before but was cut off but someone else.

    "Please stop! Help."

    From a fairly close distance we could hear a cute cry for help.

    "Haha! You idiot!"

    "No one''s going to come!"

    Following the voice we came across two boys bullying a smaller girl. The boys were about 5 or so and the girl was the same as us; 4.

    The girl was small and cute. Purple hair and red eyes.

    Actually, she seemed rather familiar, yet not at the same time.

    For a brief moment I froze up upon seeing that scene. I was taken back to my previous life''s similar experience.

    Because of that I couldn''t move and my hands were shaking.

    I tried to avert my gaze. I knew I should help. I wanted to help but I couldn''t move.

    I was scared.

    "Stop that!"

    Without even thinking Lucina ran into the fray to stop the bullying.

    However thanks to that I was snapped out of my trauma.

    "Heh, what''s this midget doing?"

    The boys were pretty rough looking. Sons of commoners no doubt.

    They looked down on Lucina who had suddenly appeared in front of them.

    "Grandpa said you can''t bully the weak!"

    ''Grandpa''.

    She''s referring to [Duke Owen Zeph] which is incidentally also my grandfather from my mother''s side.

    He was a man who prided himself with tradition and valour. A perfect candidate for father''s partner no?

    Anyway before I even realized Lucina and the boys'' argument descended into a fist fight.

    "Ah! No! stop! Stop!"

    I broke up their fight. Since I had much higher base stats I was able to easily pull this off.

    "Lucina, too. Did grandfather ever tell you to get into a fight?"

    "N, no but-"

    "That''s right, no buts."

    "Tch, this is boring, let''s get out of here."

    "Yeah."

    The two boys easily gave up and left the scene.

    When I confirmed that they were actually gone with my [Keen Mind] I turned to the bullied girl to check for any injuries.

    "Are you okay?"

    There were small cuts but other than that there was nothing that would be too worrisome.

    I took out a small bottle from my [inventory], without anyone watching of course, and handed it over to the girl.

    It was a [lesser regeneration potion] that I managed to concoct with my meagre alchemy skills, though it should be enough to cure minor injuries.

    "T, Thank you."

    "No problem."

    I felt a little bit guilty because I was actually using her as a guinea pig since I''ve never actually taken those potions before as well. I mean, it''s probably not poisonous.

    Probably.

    As she drank the potions I could see her cuts start to disappear.

    "Oh~ amazing the cuts disappeared!"

    As if to narrate my thoughts, Lucina verbalized them.

    With this I can confirm that the potions work. I should stock up on them since there isn''t actually any limit to the number of potions I can store in my [inventory].

    "Thank you."

    Once again she expressed her gratitude.

    "Um, if you don''t mind, could you tell us your name? She''s Lucina and I''m Liliana."

    "Ummm, I''m Echo."

    "Echo, huh. That''s a nice name."

    "T, Thank you."

    "Echo! Do you want to hang out with us?"

    Lucina butt in and offered her a place amongst us.

    "A, are you sure? Those boys might come back again."

    "We can leave that for when they come! Let''s play together!"

    Lucina was an oddball as well. She liked to proclaim her position as the granddaughter of a duke to everyone but she didn''t really put much emphasis on it after that.

    She didn''t discriminate against nobility or commoners. Though in her case rather than being mindful of class division she probably just didn''t care about that.

    That time too, she jumped in without thinking about her own safety for the sake of a stranger, a commoner at that too. I felt a little defeated since I wasn''t able to do that due to my trauma.

    "O, okay. But isn''t your guard with you?"

    "Guard?"

    "Ah, sorry was I mistaken? Because you look like nobles, and I thought all nobles had guards."

    Echo asked meekly.

    Ah, certainly most nobles do have guards.

    "She''s here but she''s also not. She''s looking out for us from afar, since we''d stand out if we make her tag along with us in broad daylight."

    "I see. Okay then, I''ll come with you!"

    After that we enjoyed a few hours of running around the town and looking at things that piqued our interest.

    I honestly did rather enjoy the experience.

    I had the thought that if I ever had kids in my previous life then they may have ended up like Lucina and Echo.

    I never had a significant other so I guess that''s impossible.

    I could only smile wryly at the scene where the two of them were running around and laughing.

    PART FOUR

    -SOUMEE''S SIDE-

    I was called out to the Tetrarch''s study.

    It was very dusty.

    Full of books and old documents.

    The one standing in front of me was the acting Tetrarch [Duke Owen Zeph]. He had called me out alone to discuss something with me.

    "You''re here Soumee."

    In response I give him a nod.

    "I see you''re as unsociable as always. Well that''s fine, the reason I called you here today was because I have something I want you to do."

    "?"

    "I''m sure you''ve already heard from Isaac but remote villages have become under attack. Aidus has gone to the north capital to discuss about this issue but with the North Tetrarch but that will take a long time. For now I want to do as much as we can to reduce the number of attacks."

    "¡­"

    I stared back at him waiting for his suggestion.

    "There are few things that are hindering us from taking making too big a move."

    "?"

    "First is that the attacks are directed at border villages. It simply takes too long to coordinate a rescue or defense for those villages. That''s why I want to create a small countermeasure group with you at the center to deal with those problems."

    "Me?"

    "Right, I''m very well aware at how powerful you are and I would like you to spearhead a countermeasure group. A small group at your command should be able to move swiftly through border villages and deter most attacks."

    "¡­"

    "I''ve also had a look at the reports you gave me after Cherm village. Something about an odd yellow crystal that was affecting the corpse of the monsters and humans. Which brings me to my second point. I believe that the attacks on the border villages are caused by these crystals you''re talking about."

    "?!"

    "Of course I don''t have any proof about this, call it a gut feeling, but if I am right then the only one capable of destroying these crystals are someone as powerful as you."

    "I am sworn to Lady Liliana''s protection, so even if it is milord''s order I cannot simply obey."

    "Hmm, I thought you might say that. Though I don''t really like doing this but how about if I allow Liliana to join you?"

    "You would send Lady Liliana to the front lines?"

    "No, of course not, for the most part she will support you from behind. I''ve been observing that girl for a while now and I can say with certainty that she is a lot smarter than she gives off. Thus I think it may work out. Of course you''ll need more than just the two of you for this."

    "¡­"

    "Don''t give me that face. I''ve sent Isaac to look into it more specifically, so when he comes back I''ll have a proper talk with that girl."

    "I understand."

    PART FIVE

    Ever since that day we met Echo, Lucina has been coming over to my place in order to drag me out to the town again. I had to comply every time.

    We always met in the middle of the town sine that was the easiest place to meet up.

    She''s also been asking more and more about Soumee. Is she worried about being watched by a force she couldn''t see?

    "Actually Soumee isn''t here today. She was called out by grandfather about something."

    "I see."

    Echo had a rather relieved face.

    I didn''t know she was that weary of Soumee. Certainly I''d feel crept out if someone I didn''t know was watching from afar.

    Anyway, that was the truth. Grandfather, currently the acting Tetrarch had asked to borrow her for a while. I hope that old geezer is doing anything perverted to my Soumee or I will kick him. Even if he''s an old man I''ll kick him.

    Though he had a fairly serious expression so it might be related to the incident that happened near Cherm.

    Breaking my train of thought was Lucina who suddenly spoke up.

    "Where shall we go today?"

    Lucina asked. Recently we''ve been around to quite a lot of places so there really wasn''t anywhere else that were left to explore.

    "U, um, I know a really good place with a nice view."

    "Oh, then shall we go there?"

    I went along with that since it would definitely be better than whatever Lucina would suggest.

    "Okay! Follow me please."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    I didn''t even know how to describe this scene.

    We were slightly outside of the capital now, on top of a cliff looking down at the vast expanses of land beneath.

    I could see thick forests and animals running around.

    The cool wind brushed past my face making my hair flutter as well.

    It was almost as though I was flying.

    It was both an exhilarating and free feeling.

    "This is a nice place."

    I muttered to myself.

    "Yes, I hope you enjoy it."

    Echo replied with a smile.

    I''m glad I came here, though for some reason I''m feeling rather tired.

    Eh? Odd, I know I slept early yesterday knowing that Lucina was going to barge into my room and drag me out.

    I turned to my side and saw it wasn''t just me. Lucina and Echo were both on the floor, unconscious.

    Wait, what?

    I looked around but there was nothing there.

    Then a UI popped up warning me of something.

    [Hypnosis debuff is in effect].

    Hypnosis?!

    I see, so it was in the air. My [keen mind] didn''t pick up on it thought, how come?

    How¡­

    Come¡­

    Not good, I''m losing consciousness as well.

    PART SIX

    When I came to I felt my body become extremely stiff. I couldn''t even move properly.

    My vision was hazy, I couldn''t really hear noise, not to mention I didn''t even know where I was.

    Well, I could somewhat feel that my arms and legs were bound. And that I was on the stone floor.

    Pretty obvious what this all points to right?

    Yep, I was kidnapped.

    Oh man, I thought these kinds of things would only happen in pop fiction and rich people.

    Oh wait, I think I technically qualify for both.

    Crap.

    After letting my eyes adjust I looked around. To my side I found Lucina, still unconscious, however Echo was nowhere to be seen.

    I''m certain that she was also affected by the hypnosis.

    I guess I should worry about that later, for now I need to do something about these ropes.

    Now, how to make this work.

    After racking up my brain for answers based on pop culture and movies I couldn''t come to an decision. I mean, they make it look so easy in those movies but that''s complete bull, I couldn''t even touch the ropes on wrist much less slither my way out of them.

    [New skill developed: [escape!]].

    Oh.

    Oh, okay that makes things much easier, but why does this skill have an exclamation mark at the end?

    Whatever.

    Good thing that these are ropes and nothing harder, doubt I could go through something like say, steel handcuffs.

    After getting out the ropes I walked around to see where I was.

    I say that, but in the end it was just a stone room. Nothing but stone walls everywhere with only a small barred window high up where I couldn''t reach. Curses! If only I had my original body.

    They must''ve planned this, how dastardly!

    So there was only a single door steel door in front of me and we were now trapped.

    I do have a plan of escape but I''m not entirely sure how well it''d work out. Dammit, out of all days for Soumee to be gone.

    I scrolled through my inventory to see if there was anything useful.

    Unfortunately all I had were magic stones and potions. Against someone who could use hypnosis through the air I don''t think I have the upper hand.

    Then there''s Lucina who''s bound to be a liability if an actual fight breaks loose. If it were just myself I could perhaps do something about the guards, but if I fight while trying to protect Lucina I''ll probably lose.

    Maybe if I had a smoke bomb I could somehow get past them.

    Oh wait, ch''yeah, User Interface! RPG commands!

    I slapped myself in the face.

    I could just create a skill under the assassin class.

    You know, sometimes I feel like this is a bit too easy. Creating skills and all.

    Imagination really does solve all your problems.

    [New skill developed: [Smokescreen]].

    I guess I do have the upper hand when it comes to imagination because I could simply just try to remember the things from my previous life. Modern scientific knowledge plus magic ability equals all problems solved.

    I suppose that''s offset by the fact that using these abilities are much harder than it looks. I mean, try [blinking] and [shadow dashing] in first person view. It looks cool if you''re watching it but it''s a whole different story when I''m the one doing it.

    Well, since I''ve decided on my plan of escape I should prepare.

    I then heard footsteps coming closer to our room. There were only two pairs.

    I think that''s an amount I can take care of.

    I took out a [magic stone] containing [fire bullet] and hid it in my mouth.

    Let me tell you this now, but the taste is awful, don''t try this at home.

    This is just a countermeasure for if they try to hypnotise me again. If I bit on down on it, it should cause a small explosion in my mouth to get me to wake up.

    Isn''t it dangerous? No, of course not. I''m a highly trained professional. Besides, I got the weakest one I could find so it''s okay. Probably.

    I placed my arms behind me and pretended that I was still bound.

    I leaned up against the wall so they couldn''t immediately tell.

    Lucina was still unconscious so that''s good.

    Slowly the steel doors opened. With it the creaking sound of metal scratching against a stone floor pierced my ears. I winced at the sound.

    "Oh, looks like one''s awake. Saves us some time."

    "Yeah, let''s just get this over with, I don''t like hurting children too much."

    They were wearing red suits of armour and an equally red helmet with a + shaped slit for the eyes and mouth and whatnot, so I couldn''t make out any of their faces.

    [Henry. Level 14, soldier]

    [Berzan. Level 14, soldier]

    At least they''re at a lower level than me.

    "Now then missy, do you know who were are?"

    I would answer that if not for the magic stone in my mouth. I simply glared back at them.

    "Oh, scary, scary. Well anyway I just wanted you to know your own predicament here. We''re going to make you disappear for the sake of disrupting the Tetrarch''s movements."

    Disrupting the Tetrarch''s movements?

    So they''re planning something? But what?

    I couldn''t ask. Literally, since I had a magic stone in my mouth.

    Again, I only glared back.

    "Well don''t worry too much we don''t plan on killing to right this moment. Unless the commander changes his mind."

    Most likely the moment I didn''t report back to the castle Soumee would have noticed and was searching for me.

    I could just wait until Soumee arrives but I was a little worried about where Echo was so I decided to act.

    And by ''act'' I really mean spit the magic stone in my mouth onto the soldier''s face. It was pretty easy too since he was staring right at me from close.

    "Argh! Shit! What?!"

    On impact there was a large explosion, not enough to kill but I suspect he may be temporarily blinded.

    That explosion was a lot bigger than I had anticipated. I am so glad I didn''t decide to detonate that inside my mouth.

    Taking this opportunity I used my newly developed skill, [smokescreen] to do exactly that.

    The other soldier was briefly confused at what was happening and because the smoke was obstructing his vision he couldn''t do much.

    I grabbed Lucina and dashed out of the room.

    Idiots.

    When making contact with a prisoner, always such the door.

    They''ll learn this the hard way.

    I closed the door behind me, sealing the two men in.

    Upon exist I was immediately faced with a forking corridor.

    While at the same time my [keen mind] was going off alerting me to potential dangers.

    Following my instinct I managed to avoid all the enemies within the building and make it outside.

    There were around 4 more soldiers. Much less than I had expected but it would''ve still turned out bad if I were caught.

    Upon exiting the building I was¡­

    I, um.

    Huh¡­

    Well, we''re not in the city anymore. There was a large 15 meter wall just before me.

    They were the walls to the city. Incidentally all of Ariadyne''s major cities had large walls surrounding their city. For defensive purposes obviously.

    Behind me were vast expansions of land. Farms and such.

    There were a few houses but they looked slightly abandoned, so it wasn''t like I could just call for help. I guess the kidnappers took liberty to make sure that in case we escape we can''t go directly for help.

    At least we didn''t end up far.

    I set Lucina down near a haystack.

    "Mmg?"

    She was starting to wake up. Her pink here was dishevelled and actually rather cute but I won''t admit that out aloud.

    "Liliana? Where are we?"

    "We were kidnapped by bad men. I don''t really know the details myself but stay here. I''m going to go find Echo, and I mean it! Stay here. Don''t move a muscle."

    "O, okay."

    Perhaps it''s because of the hypnosis from before she became unconscious but she was listening to me.

    Thus I decided to re-enter the den of lions.

    The inside of the complex of the kidnappers were like a maze. Seriously, who designs a building like this? And for what purpose?

    I was searching the place with [shadow cloak] so it was unlikely for me to get caught.

    I managed to get to an open area of the maze like building.

    In the middle was Echo tied to a chair and two men who were speaking to her.

    Even though I wanted to just leap in and save her I decided to take things a little more rationally and scout things out a bit.

    I found a suitable spot and hid myself since [shadow cloak] doesn''t last indefinitely.

    "Why?! Where''s the captain? Why did you capture me too?"

    "The captain isn''t here. That man is really troublesome. We need to tie up all loose ends and that includes you as well. Even if you are the sibling of one of our own."

    ?!

    I decided to listen further.

    "You promised me that you''ll let me kill Liliana after you''re done with her!"

    That. What?

    I didn''t just mishear that right?

    "Yeah, yeah getting revenge on your sister? Look kid, I don''t really care about any of that. We wasted enough time as is on this stupid mission we need to get going or else we''ll be the laughing stock of the [Red knights]."

    "Liar! You lied to me!"

    "That''s just how adults are kid. It''s just bad luck for you. Anyway the other two should be back any moment now."

    They were referring to the two men who I looked up in the prison.

    So, was I betrayed?

    No, before that, what did they mean revenge? I don''t remember killing anyone.

    Perhaps¡­ could it be?

    Those purple hair and red eyes. It, it couldn''t be could it?

    "Still, I don''t like killing children."

    Ignore Echo was still tied to the chair the two men started talking to each other.

    "Yeah, I guess we could just set fire to the place and get it over with after we get a response from the castle."

    I still don''t really understand their plan. Are they just amateurs? Sending a letter to the castle would really only prompt them to send some praetorian knights here.

    Or could it be that their plan was is to be a distraction of some sort?

    "Let me go right now! At least let me kill her before you kill me!"

    "Shut up you little brat!"

    The soldiers kicked Echo''s chair in resulting in her violently falling down. Tears were running down her face. I felt a little sympathetic towards her.

    Revenge, huh.

    Her features match the one I fought in the forest. Noel the illusionist.

    I suppose it would be a lie to say that I wasn''t involved in her death.

    Suddenly four men burst into the room in a panic.

    They were all wearing suits of armour and helmet. In red of course.

    "Trouble! Those brats escaped!"

    "Huh? What are you talking about? How''s that possible?!"

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "S, Sorry it was my miss."

    "Argh, this day just won''t go my way will it?"

    "Everyone spread out and search! Now! Go!"

    After shouting commands the soldiers dispersed back into the mole maze that was this building. Soon after cursing around for a bit the commander like soldier also ran after to try searching for us.

    Echo was now alone in the room quietly sobbing.

    Taking this chance I quietly moved closer to her in my [shadow cloak] and only undid it when I was near her.

    "Liliana?!"

    "Shh, quiet, they''ll hear you."

    "But you''re supposed to be¡­"

    She trailed off.

    As soon as I undid the ropes binding her hands and legs she jumped on me and pressed her hands on my throat. It was a sad scene.

    "You. You killed my sister!"

    I only silently looked up at her as she was on top of me. Trying to strangle me.

    Her eyes were filled with malice and anger.

    Unfortunately that wasn''t enough to kill me. Simply put, my stats were superior to hers in every way.

    I could easily over power her.

    Tears dropped down onto me as she was breathing heavily.

    "You''re right, I did."

    Not saying anything more I simply admitted to it.

    As I did I could feel her grasps getting tighter and tighter. She grinded her teeth and tried to drain away my breath.

    "I wish things could have turned out differently as well. Sorry."

    "You. You think a sorry will make this better?! You took away everything! Everything!"

    "I, I don''t-"

    "Well, well. Look who decided to come back."

    The men came back into the large room. Most likely because they heard Echo''s voice.

    Still Echo didn''t pay much attention and only kept trying to kill me.

    "We can''t have you kill her now, so why don''t you get off?"

    One of the armoured knights walked up slowly and kicked Echo off me violently.

    She flew a few short meters before crashing into the wall. She started coughing up blood.

    Her body was still that of a child after all.

    "Now then, aren''t you a crafty one?"

    The commander-soldier grabbed me up by my hair.

    I tried to ignore the pain and glared back at him.

    I wasn''t able to escape.

    Incidentally, if I''m grabbed or snared I can''t use any sort of movement based skills.

    Is it to balance out the UI system?

    Why?! Such a needless restriction.

    Instead of escaping I applied [assassinate] into my hands and jabbed his arms.

    "Argh!"

    It wasn''t that strong a blow but he was bleeding and let go.

    Taking the initiative I [blinked] away from his grasp and behind him. Without even a delay I executed [assassinate], bare handed.

    A large hole was ripped in his armour as blood spurred from the wounds.

    That actually did a lot more damage than I had originally anticipated. I then remembered that [back stab] was also applied to my attack.

    The other soldiers reacted timely and charged at me once they saw their leader was attacked.

    The first strike came from a man who''s helmet was slightly burnt. He must''ve been pretty angry since his strikes were heavy but predictable.

    Anger dulls the blade, as they say.

    Carefully timing my steps I managed to create a few steps worth of distance between us.

    He was audibly breathing heavily due to expending so much energy on those amateurish swings.

    Seeing that his partner came to take over the attack but I managed to slip past him with [shadow dash] and straight for the tired soldier.

    Without thinking much I copied a move that I remember seeing in an anime from my previous life. It was a kind of palm thrust straight to the sole plexus.

    [New skill developed: [Paralysing blow]]

    The man crouched down trying to grasp for air before passing out from the sheer force of that attack. Even though I was only level 15 and that was a level 1 skill, the impact was great.

    I was never that great with hand-eye coordination in my previous life.

    The reason why I was doing great now was most likely because of my [dexterity] stat.

    4 more soldiers remained.

    Two of them looked at each other and gave a consensual nod.

    Were they going to attack together?

    Well, that''s fine. With my base stats and skills I should be able to easily handle both of them at the same time. My levels and numbers were greater than theirs after all.

    The [assassin] class especially was great at 1v1 fights but another thing that they excelled at were kiting enemies around.

    Kiting refers to the act of constantly damaging and avoiding their attacks while moving back. That sort of reactionary style suited me most after all.

    However they did not move in a manner that I was anticipating.

    Only one of them leapt at me while the other stayed behind.

    The front soldier dashed using some sort of acceleration skill, which caught me off guard. I had forgotten that I wasn''t the only one that was able to use special skills in this world.

    He managed to get a perfect unguarded strike on me, sending me back a few meters.

    Unlike Echo, I didn''t start bleeding.

    My looks are fairly deceptive when paired up against my actual base stats.

    I was probably sturdier than an average adult. So this amount of punishment was acceptable.

    It must have caught the soldier off guard since I was able to recover so quickly. I [shadow dashed] to his location. He was wide open for a strike.

    However before I could attack I was stopped by a familiar feeling.

    My mind was starting to become drowsy.

    I looked around and saw the soldier behind him was spraying some sort of dust in our general direction. I realized then that it was probably the thing that was responsible for causing the hypnosis effect.

    Learning that I tried to [shadow dash] or [blink] away but neither of those skills worked.

    I started panicking.

    Why wasn''t it working?

    I realized that it was because of the hypnosis effect that was disturbing my concentration.

    Ugh, I didn''t know such a counter to my abilities existed.

    Gradually I started to feel my body getting heavier. The soldier in front of me was already out cold. So that''s what they were agreeing on.

    He was to be the distraction while the other guy prepares that hypnosis spell.

    Damn, they really got me.

    Slowly giving into sleep I closed my eyes.

    Then a large explosion shook me up.

    I was completely awake now.

    When I came to I noticed the soldier applying the hypnosis spell on the floor.

    "What are you doing, Liliana?!"

    That familiar voice.

    It was Lucina, but how?

    Actually it had completely slipped my mind but I didn''t actually check her stats.

    [Lucina Zeph. Level 8, Apprentice Magician]

    !

    [Apprentice Magician]?

    That skill she used was most likely [fire bullet] but it was stronger than mine that was used through the magic stones.

    No, now isn''t the time to worry about that.

    "What are you doing here? I told you to stay put!"

    "Hmph, you think I''ll let you go by yourself? Grandpa said to always help your friends!"

    While we were distracted one of the soldiers sneaked up and grabbed Lucina by the neck.

    "What is this?! Let me go!"

    "You damned brats. You''ll pay for everything!"

    "You heard her let go."

    I whispered into the soldier''s ears through his helmet. From pure shock he let go of Lucina. He was confused as to how I positioned myself so extremely close to him.

    [Blink] of course.

    Followed by a [paralysing blow] that soldier fell too, is what I thought but it was slightly off the mark and he was only pushed back a few centimeters. I see, so if it''s not applied in a vulnerable area [paralysing blow] doesn''t really do much damage.

    Because I hadn''t known that before the soldier reacted timely and managed to grab me by the neck. It was far different from when Echo tried to strangle me.

    The power of an adult was a little effective.

    I was also unable to move and struggling to breath I wasn''t able to concentrate on using my skills either.

    Not good.

    "Die, scum."

    Before I realized it there was a sword sticking through the soldier''s back and into his heart.

    He looked down and started to panic at his own predicament.

    He let go of me.

    After coughing for a bit I looked back up to see who it was.

    "Soumee!"

    "You''re safe, lady Liliana!"

    I looked behind her and the other soldier was also dead.

    "How did you know we were here?"

    "I guessed."

    As if I''ll buy that, but I didn''t have time to ask right now.

    I ran over to Echo who was sulking in the corner.

    "Soumee, the knights that are alive, could you take them back to the castle for interrogation?"

    "But I can''t leave you here now that I know that there was danger."

    "It''s fine isn''t it? There aren''t any more enemies after all."

    "¡­"

    "Please?"

    "¡­ I understand."

    "Thanks."

    With that she carried the remaining four unconscious knights back to the castle.

    The only ones remaining were Echo, Lucina and myself.

    "Echo?"

    I called out to her but she averted her gaze.

    I crouched down and met her on eye level.

    "For what happened to your sister, I am truly sorry. I won''t make any excuses so you don''t have to forgive me. If it makes you feel better then here."

    I took out a small knife from my [inventory] and handed it over to her.

    She looked at me as though I were crazy. I probably was at this point.

    "What are you doing?"

    "I don''t know. Trying to correct wrongs, I suppose. But let me warn you that if you decide to take this path then there is no turning back."

    With a final warning I close my eyes.

    "Stop. Please stop. I don''t want this anymore."

    She started crying.

    I hugged her and stroke her hair.

    She didn''t seem oppose to it, in fact clung onto me while crying.

    "It''ll be all okay now."

    It''ll be all okay.

    PART SEVEN

    "Remote villages are being attacked."

    After a few more weeks of resting and playing around with Lucina and Echo I felt myself slowly getting more and more lazy.

    Like magic a certain someone came into give me a report to awaken my usual hardworking self.

    Thanks Isaac, you''re the best.

    This pretty boy in his mid twenties with brown hair and slick glasses was one of the [Praetorian Knights] that work under our family.

    Isaac Sven. His specialty to reconnaissance and intelligence gathering.

    Basically he''s like this world''s equivalent of a spy.

    Wait, I might be getting ahead of myself.

    Let me summarise what happened afterwards from a few weeks ago.

    In the end I didn''t report any of that day''s incident to the authority or my family. Soumee seemed to have noticed a bit but she didn''t pursue it any further either.

    We only told them that suspicious individuals in red armour kidnapped us. They were brought into the castle and closely interrogated.

    Though they might speak about the incident today I''ll try my best to make sure that information doesn''t leak into the adult''s ears.

    In regards to Lucina, I''ve really come to like her these past few days. She was pretty bold when she confronted those soldiers too. I think we might get along a little better now that my opinion of her has improved. Hopefully.

    As for Echo.

    Lucina forgave her, as for me I never held any enmity towards her.

    Echo also forgave me.

    Of course punishments still had to be done for endangering Lucina''s and my life.

    As a result she became one of my personal pet maid. A cute. Purple haired. Pet. I mean maid. I started drooling at the thought of being able to play dress up with a cute loli.

    What? I''m starting to sound dangerous you say?

    But I can''t help it!

    And neither can you! This girl was beyond cute!

    Ehem, anyway that''s how things ended up. Echo lives in the castle as a live in maid and Lucina constantly visits to play around.

    Such is my life.

    I think it was an overall happy end.

    Echo didn''t actually know what her sister was getting into so she only knew that her sister was dead.

    In fact the whole situation was rather weird when I thought about it more objectively.

    Some men that she knew through her sister came to her tell her that her sister had died and that I was the one responsible for it. They planned a trap from the very start using Echo as bait and had tried to kill me.

    The question is why and who.

    Why me? I wasn''t that important of a person within the Tetrarch.

    Who were those men clad in red?

    I get the feeling that this rabbit hole is far deeper than what I can imagine.

    Well whatever, I guess I''ll leave the thinking to Isaac.

    Speaking of Isaac, he started reading some sort of report.

    Now of course he didn''t try to give his report to a four year old child. Naturally that report was directed at my older sister, Lyssa who has shown great aptitude for being a military leader.

    Just like how Soumee was my [Praetorian Guard]. Isaac also served as Lyssa''s [Praetorian Guard], albeit his method of protecting her was a little different. He preferred to support her from behind, sending troops, scouting before her and managing information.

    In that regards he was more her aide than a guard.

    Pushing up his glasses with his index and middle finger he continues his report.

    "And it doesn''t just appear to be happening in only west Ariadyne, we''ve received similar reports of such events occurring in north Ariadyne."

    My sister turned towards me who was also listening in at the report.

    It seems that in her mind she''s placed my thoughts above her own, likely due to the most recent event near Cherm village.

    Well, I don''t mind putting in some input in this discussion.

    "Doesn''t that mean the country is under attack?"

    He turns to me with a interested expression.

    "Indeed, but since the attacks have only been targeted towards rural areas, most of the people in the capitals don''t seem to think much of them. Not to mention any scouts I''ve sent to research those areas have also gone missing, so we don''t even know who or what attacked them."

    Informational development was extremely limited in this world. At best it''s letters or verbal communication. Due to this it can take up to several weeks to get an accurate report on the situation in far off villages.

    Even that trip to Cherm village took about 4 days to make.

    If the scouts have been captured or killed then we can only guess at what was happening until we actually go out ourselves to see.

    "Then were there anything in those reports about a yellow crystal? Or strange monsters that appeared?"

    Once more Isaac flips through the documents but shakes his head.

    "No, from the looks of it the only information we have is that all communications to the affected area are practically gone. We don''t know who or even how they did it."

    "I see. Then if you find any information relating to yellow crystals please forward them to me."

    "I understand."

    That yellow crystal was most likely responsible for giving me the ability to dual class but at the same time it was a highly dangerous object.

    ''Crystalline curse''. Was it? This is turning more and more into a bad zombie story.

    "What about those soldiers we brought in the other day? Those soldiers clad in red armour."

    It was only a guess but I had a feeling they might have something to do with the yellow crystals.

    Specifically speaking their armour were the same shade of red as Noel''s red robe. That kind of thing couldn''t really be coincidence right?

    I think Noel was also part of the group calling themselves [Red Knights]. I''m only basing that off her red clothing though.

    "Unfortunately they died."

    "Died? How?"

    "Suicide. Or at least we presume. After interrogating them for a bit we left them alone for the night but by the next morning they were already dead."

    "¡­"

    I see.

    While in the midst of thinking about that, my sister finally decided to join the conversation.

    "What about father? Has he said or done anything to counteract this?"

    "The Tetrarch has decided to take this up with the Northern Tetrarch and has left the west capital for the north capital. AS such he is currently not here."

    "I see."

    "Then mother is in charge?"

    A valid question. Typically when the Tetrarch is gone from his post someone else takes over temporarily. In this case the one with the second highest power is mother, since she''s sort of like a Queen.

    "Due to her illness, Lady Lorna was unable to take up the post. The current acting Tetrarch is [Duke Owen Zeph]."

    [Duke Owen Zeph] was my grandfather in this world. In other words my mother''s father.

    Out of every other noble house, father trusts the Zeph family the most.

    It was through grandfather''s help that father was able to almost rid the corrupt nobles in West Ariadyne.

    I''ve only ever met grandfather once but he has an incredible aura. A man boasting with charisma and stature, even though he was a 60 year old man he looked as though he could lead on the front lines with ease.

    To be fair, grandfather actually does have a long history of military service as well, an extremely rare trait amongst high nobles.

    If grandfather was left in charge then I can relax a bit.

    As for mother she had been ill ever since I left for Cherm village. It was a little frustrating. I didn''t know what illness it was or how she was even being affected.

    I''ve visited her quarters quite often these days but the only thing I managed to understand was that she was sick. Her skin complexion was pale and her voice didn''t carry any sort of strength.

    She would remain bedridden for days at a time.

    I decided to visit her once more.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Mother''s room was located at the heart of the castle.

    To get to her, any invaders would need to go through at least 25 layers of defense.

    I''m kind of jealous of how much she''s treasured by father. They hardly show it but they''re pretty lovey-dovey.

    "Mother, are you alright?"

    I entered a darkened room with Soumee after giving a few knocks in advance. It was a large dome like room; rather than a bedroom this place was more like a tomb, of course I didn''t say that out aloud.

    "Mmg? Liliana? You''re back. Sorry to show myself in such a state."

    She tried to get up but I stopped her.

    "No, mother. Please lie down. If something ever happens to you father will get angry."

    "Fufu, I see. Sorry Liliana."

    Her voice held almost no power and her skin was a pale white. Even her base muscles seem nonexistent.

    I clenched my fists. It was a painful sight.

    Usually she has a lot more power and charisma but for the past few months she has become so weak. I gently stroke her silky hair.

    "Sorry."

    Apologizing one last time she went back to sleep.

    I don''t know how long I stood there just silently gazing at her. It felt like a split second but it also felt like hours had past.

    I was thinking back to my own parents in my previous life.

    At this point I don''t even remember their faces or even their voice.

    They weren''t there, but it was undeniable that I am where I am today because they gave birth to me. All my struggles and success was thanks to them.

    I let a wry smile escape my face. Soumee seemed to have caught a glimpse but she didn''t say anything.

    "How is mother''s condition?"

    As if to pull me back to reality the voice of a young boy called out to me, asking about mother.

    It was my older brother of this world: Leon Crow Xix Ariadyne.

    He was only two years older than I was but he was also considerably smart knew how to take care of people. That soft and caring attitude of his made him an overall pleasant person to be around.

    As such he was very well received by the servants and inhabitants of the west capital city.

    For the future Tetrarch he had a good foundation.

    Standing next to him were two figures. One woman and one man.

    They both wore a black military-esque uniform complete with those golden shoulder pad things that high ranking generals have in my previous world.

    They were Leon''s [Praetorian Guards]. Their overall age seemed to be only about 16~17 but they were already serving as [Praetorian Guards]. They must''ve had quite a bit of skill to be assigned as the guards to the future Tetrarch.

    The man had a rather easy-going aura about him. Dishevelled brown hair and a relaxed smile. It was almost as though if you stared directly at him for too long your heart will become lazy.

    He had no immediate weaponry ready but I had heard he was a master of a technique called [unarmed combat].

    The woman or young girl, I suppose, she had a lot more serious aura around her. Her silky brown hair dropped down past her waist. She had a icy glare that could even stun the most hardened war veterans.

    To her waist was a long orient sword. I''d describe it as a Japanese style katana. An odd thing to find in this world to be honest. Most soldiers use the standard double edged steel swords.

    Hmm, if I remember right, their names were- wait what am I doing, I could just check.

    [Eins. Level 37, Swordswoman]

    [Zwei. Level 38, Brawler].

    So as in 1 and 2?

    Bravo, bravo.

    I have to commend their parents to name them so perfectly, especially when the German language doesn''t even exist in this world. Heck, I don''t even think they''re related which make it even more amazing.

    Ah, I''m sidetracking again.

    They gave me a small bow as they saw me.

    Back to the topic of mother.

    "Aside from her pale complexion she doesn''t seem to be in any sort of pain or in immediate danger. At least I can tell that there is no direct threat to her life."

    "I see, that''s fine then. Sorry I couldn''t come see you right away after something so traumatic happened the other day."

    He was talking about my kidnapping.

    "It''s okay, things are hectic right now with father gone."

    "Yeah. Just what is going on within Ariadyne?"

    "I couldn''t tell you even if I wanted to. I guess we''ll just have to wait and see how things progress from here on."

    "Yeah. Then I''ll be going now. You take care of yourself Liliana."

    I gave a small affirmative nod.

    "You too Leon."

    He replied with a refreshing smile that almost made me doubt if he really was just a five year old.

    Leon, Eins and Zwei left without saying more. I decided to look after mother a bit more before leaving as well.

    I lost my parents at the age of four in my previous life. I did not wish for that to happen once more.

    "Soumee, will you stay with me?"

    "Lady Liliana?"

    I shook my head as I wiped the little tears I had.

    "It''s nothing. Then shall we go do what we can?"

    "Of course."

    PART EIGHT

    Two weeks later, we were called to the Tetrarch''s study.

    For your information, it was the place that the Tetrarch does all his paper work. You know, the boring place filled with books.

    It was a large library-esque room filled from top to bottom with books. The smell of paper and dust filled the air.

    Book lovers eat your heart out. Admittedly there weren''t that many works of fiction here, most of these books were just historical records and official paperwork.

    Thinking about it now, I guess I should''ve spent more time here researching about the background history of this world. I don''t know why I haven''t done that yet. It''s a tad too late now since everything is going to be a lot more busier and I won''t have the time for that anymore.

    Anyway, I was sidetracking, like always.

    Now then, the reason we were called her was because- actually I have no clue. Why were he called in here?

    Sitting in front of us at a large wooden desk filled with paperwork was an intimidating man. His muscle structure and jaw line screamed ''Alpha male''.

    That being said, the small whites in his hair betrayed his looks. Though you have to admit that for a 60 year old man he was very fit.

    Actually a stark contrast to his daughter, sometimes I just want to split their health and distribute it equally.

    If you haven''t already guessed, he''s my grandfather.

    Acting Tetrarch: Duke Owen Zeph.

    Incidentally, standing next to me were my sister and her guard Isaac.

    "Grandfather?"

    I tried to break the awkward silence but all I got in return was a sharp glare. You know how they say, ''if looks can kill''.

    If looks can kill, then I''d be murdered on the spot.

    "Sorry, I mean, ''Milord''! You have summoned us?"

    I give a noble bow as I correct my earlier statement.

    If I had to describe grandfather it would be that he was ''strict''. He cared about honor and tradition like a madman. It didn''t matter who you were, noble or peasant, if you broke the rules he''d physically assault you in order to correct you.

    Of course I haven''t actually seen him assault anyone, and it may have just been exaggerated rumors but let''s just say that it was 100% real because it was a lot more amusing that way.

    To the side Isaac was watching everything unfold. He had a nasty, bemused grin to his face. This fellow had a bad hobby of finding other people''s misfortune as ''entertaining''.

    Note to self: avoid Isaac at all costs.

    He gave me a smile so clearly filled with ulterior motives. I don''t mean that in any sexual manner, I meant that in a ''Isn''t this fun?'' kind of way.

    "I heard you were kidnapped the other day. Why did you not take any other guards when Soumee was unavailable? It''s because you lack precaution that these things happened."

    "I have no excuses."

    I dropped my head; he was right, I should''ve taken more precautions.

    But I can argue that I''ve gotten a cute little maid out of that enter experience.

    Speaking of which, I didn''t say it before but that fight + some training with Soumee gave me 3 more levels, bringing me up to 18!

    Yay! All applause. Clap, clap, clap

    "Why are you clapping?"

    "Eh?"

    Ah whoops, did I really start clapping?

    Everyone in the room was giving me a strange look of pity.

    "¡­" x4

    "Sorry. Please continue."

    "And you Lyssa, why did you not pay attention when your younger sister was doing something so dangerous? You should have known as the oldest of your siblings."

    "I have no excuses. Please forgive me Milord, Liliana."

    "Ah, no it''s fine. Everything turned out fine right?"

    Grandfather glared at Lyssa. I could easily see droplets of swear running down the side of her face as she was being chewed out.

    It''s not as though I don''t understand grandfather''s worries. When it comes to it, it''s really a mixed bag with this body.

    On one hand I can usually get the upper hand in combat through surprise tactics. I mean, no one would expect me to be that great of a fighter right?

    Which is exactly the point.

    In other people''s minds I was just a small noble girl. I shouldn''t be out doing dangerous reconnaissance missions or anything fun like that. I should really be at home studying, is probably what grandfather was thinking.

    His thought process was as archaic as the fossils in his body, I mean bones- bones in his body.

    "In any case. The reason why I gathered you here was for a different reason. You may have all heard but remote villages are being attacked. I have also been informed that there were ''yellow crystals'' sighted in the aftermath of those attacks."

    I glared at Isaac. That bastard didn''t report to me!

    I''ll kick him!

    "So then those crystals were used to attack the towns?"

    "We cannot make a conclusive summary on that but I think it may be safe to assume that they were somehow involved with the recent destruction of the towns. However we did find something odd."

    Isaac was the one to answer my question.

    "Odd?"

    I parrot his words.

    "Initially we were unable confirm anything since the first batch of scouts disappeared but when I sent a second batch much later we were able to get a more solid picture."

    "So what did you find?"

    "The attacked villages were void of people. Not even a corpse remained, only rubbles of former houses and destruction of the land."

    "Wait, what?"

    "We were able to confirm sights of struggle in the ruins, most of the scenes depict that some large scale fight did occur which leaves us with the mystery of where the bodies disappeared to."

    "You''re not telling me the corpses just got up and walked awa-."

    Oh.

    Oh shit, that''s probably exactly what happened.

    This is bad!

    My face instantly pale, to which grandfather takes a notice of and asks.

    "Did that remind you of something?"

    "The corpses must''ve been afflicted with the ''Crystalline Curse''."

    "Crystalline curse? What is this?"

    "Anything that dies within the vicinity of those yellow crystals mutate into crystalline monsters. In that state they become neigh invulnerable to physical attacks. It was what happened to the monsters around Cherm village."

    "Hmm, back in Cherm village you mentioned Soumee had to blow them up with magic. So only magic affects them?"

    "No, it was because Soumee blew them up beyond repair that it worked, normal magicians probably won''t even stand a chance against such a monster. The crystalline curse makes the afflicted individual much stronger than normal. They''re faster and hit harder."

    "But for what purpose? Why are the corpses disappearing?"

    Isaac was pretty resourceful but he could be dense at times.

    "Isn''t it obvious? They''re collecting the villagers who turned into those crystalline monsters and building an army!"

    "?!"

    There was a brief moment of silence in the room. Everyone''s expression stiffened as they were finally realizing the weight and threat of the situation. It wasn''t as though they weren''t taking it seriously before but it was on a whole new level now.

    Grandfather spoke once more.

    "If what you say is true then we need to quickly find a way to deal with this problem before it becomes any bigger."

    I concur.

    Grandfather continued.

    "Very well then. I didn''t want to particularly do this but I''ll be creating a special task force with the four of you at the center to counteract these attacks. Now of course I won''t have Liliana or Lyssa go to the front lines but I want you to help come up with countermeasures to fight against those yellow crystals."

    Right, grandfather was this type of person.

    The ''my country all the way'' kind of guy. It didn''t matter if you were man, woman or child. If you have talents that can be of use to the country, then it was duty to make it so.

    If you were of use to the country then he''ll use the crap out of you.

    That goes for me too, even though I''m a four year old?

    Well, I didn''t mind too much since I was also curious about those crystals and if I''m in this group then I''ll have information funnelled down to me.

    Soumee turned to see my answer. I think if I refused this offer then Soumee would as well.

    So I gave her a thumbs up.

    "I understand, we will do as milord says and create this special task force."

    I answered for the group. I''m sure sister won''t mind.

    And I''m PRETTY SURE ISAAC WON''T MIND. No, of course not.

    "Good, then I''ll also be adding some regular troops and talented individuals to this task force. We can''t do much if there are only four of you after all."

    So my life has turned from RPG genre to the RTS(Real Time Strategy) genre huh.

    With that my path for the near future had been decided. I can already tell that the next few years of my life will become a lot more hectic.

    I could only wryly smile as I thought back to my previous life. I wasn''t nearly as proactive or involved as I am now. I''ve come a long way, let''s continue on with that tradition.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 18

    ASSASSIN/ALCHEMIST

    Strength: 19

    Dexterity: 77

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 19

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (PASSIVE) [Alchemist''s wisdom]: Level 4

    (PASSIVE) [Instincts of the Assassin]: Level 8

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Dash]: Level 6

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Cloak]: Level 10

    (ACTIVE) [Assassinate]: Level 9

    (ACTIVE) [Blink]: Level 6

    (PASSIVE) [Night Vision]: Level 4

    (PASSIVE) [Back Stab]: Level 5

    (PASSIVE) [Keen Mind]: Level 3

    (PASSIVE) [Alchemic Potion Creation]: Level 3

    (PASSIVE) [Magic Crystallization]: Level 8

    (PASSIVE) [Material Synthesis]: Level 1

    (PASSIVE) [Metal Conversion]: Level 1

    (PASSIVE) [Escape!]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Smokescreen]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Paralysing blow]: Level 1

    (Just a little heads up. This will be the final chapter in regards to Liliana''s arc. I will come back to her in the future but for now it''s finished. I will start focusing my story on how Morgant has been doing these past few months, yay~. Hope you all enjoyed this character and continue to do so. Basically think of her as a secondary protagonist.) :P

    Err guys, there is actually an intermission chapter between this and the next which I forgot to add https://ascensionnovel.wordpress.com/2015/04/08/ascension-rebirth-the-forests-calamity-prologue-2/</a>  read this before continuing.)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 19 - To face myself

    Ascension Rebirth - To face myself

    Chapter XIX

    PART ONE

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    [Eternum Calendar Year 496]

    Waking up I found myself trapped within an unfamiliar white void. It wasn''t exactly blinding but everything around me was dyed pure white.

    I felt as though if I kept my eyes open any longer it would eventually drive me into insanity, more so than I already was right now.

    Up, down, left or right, it didn''t matter. Everywhere was the same scenery as far as the eye could see.

    Amidst that white void there was a single figure standing before me.

    Dressed in a black business suit, his slick black hair was gelled back and the thin framed glasses resting on his nose made his sharp gaze even more keen.

    He pulled up his red tie as he waited for me to register his presence.

    As I ceased looking around to figure out where I was he pushed up his glasses and began speaking to me with a nostalgic voice.

    "What do you think you''re doing?"

    I know this man. His face is one that I''ve known for many years. There was no way I could ever forget.

    Because this man was me.

    Not as [Morgant Fallon] but the true [Kyousuke Hiyama].

    "''What am I doing'' you ask? As if I''d know that."

    In the presence of this man I dropped all pretext. I did not feel inclined to be mindful or respectful to this man.

    Because¡­ this man was me.

    "You''re acting like a spoilt child; causing trouble to the people around you, but most importantly you''re letting down the trust of all the people who have come to know you. How do you justify yourself?"

    "I Don''t know, why don''t you tell me?"

    It hurts.

    The words he spoke only hurt that much more with his voice.

    Deep down inside I knew. I knew that what I was doing was a waste of time, only bringing trouble to the people around me and causing grief.

    How could I not? As much as I would love to lose my mind and go insane, I could not. I had some semblance of self-awareness.

    However in spite of that, I will not yield. I will not answer to my own actions to this man.

    Because this man was me!

    He pushes up his glasses once more and gives me a disappointed look. It was painful to be given that kind of expression, especially from myself.

    He shakes his head.

    "You''ve changed. You''ve become much more pathetic. You''ve stolen the lives of people yet you do not feel an inkling of remorse. Do you truly not feel anything for the people around you and for what you have done?"

    "If there is anything I feel, it is simply apathy."

    Perhaps he is right.

    Perhaps I have become more pathetic.

    Perhaps I really wasn''t thinking about my own actions and the effects that they leave behind.

    Perhaps I couldn''t deal with my own situation anymore and have simply given up.

    Perhaps¡­

    But why do I have to take this from myself?

    It''s useless to tell me that I''ve changed! I already know that!

    This man should also know this very well.

    Because this man is me!

    "What do you want from me?! Why have you only showed up now?! Where were you when I needed you?!"

    I run up to him and grab his trousers.

    Tears started to run down my face.

    It''s not like I wanted this. It''s not like I wanted to be like this.

    I want everything to return to how they used to!

    Rio! Mardoc! Ada! Lina! Lena! Sebastian!

    They''re all gone!

    What do you want from me now?!

    Wallowing in my own sadness I could do nothing but continue to cry while clinging onto his legs. He stared down at me, but he did not give me a cold look but one filled with sympathy, as though he were looking at a child who was lost.

    Even though he''s me. That bastard, why does he seem so big?

    ¡­

    ¡­

    PART TWO

    "Wake up, Morgant! It''s morning!"

    Accompanying the annoying chirps of the early birds a certain high-pitched voice had tried to wake me up by violently shaking the bed.

    Seeing how that didn''t exactly work out very well the owner of the voice moved onto plan B.

    They opened the curtains to let in the hated sunlight. It burned through my eyelids preventing me from getting anymore sleep.

    Giving into the threat of being woken up by further force by the owner of the voice I decided to get up of my own volition.

    I woke up again.

    This wasn''t the first time that this had happened. My usual late night expeditions into the forest are supposed to be a one way thing. However I''ve constantly found myself waking up back in bed by the next morning.

    It''s a rather irritating phenomenon.

    I do have some ideas of what could be happening but in my usual state after my bouts with the forest monsters I usually end up unconscious so I can''t say for certain.

    Why aren''t you waking up? Wake up Morgant!"

    Then there''s this little bug.

    Seeing as I was just sitting still, lost in contemplation, the owner of the voice reminds me like an alarm that a brand new days has started.

    Turning my gaze to the side I met with the glare of the owner of this broken record, I mean ''innocent voice''. She was a child no older than 5. Long, silky blonde hair and azure eyes, shining brilliant with both life and hope; a stark contrast to my own.

    I would describe her as ''cute'' but I''ve yet to see a 5 year old that wasn''t cute, besides myself I mean.

    Well, I guess she''s a certain kind of ''cute''. She''s just precious.

    Anyway in response I give her a smile.

    "Sorry, I''m up right now. Please stop hitting the blanket."

    "Okay. Hmm? What''s this?"

    She reaches her hand under the blanket and feels around.

    ¡­

    What she took out was a bunch of dirt. Must''ve been from the forest.

    "Dirt?"

    "Sorry, I must''ve used magic in my sleep."

    "You should fix that habit."

    "Sorry boss, I''ll get it done by Monday."

    "Monday?"

    "It''s nothing, I''ll work on it from now on."

    "Anyway, breakfast is ready so hurry up, get dressed and come down."

    ''Breakfast is ready'' huh. I was half in hopes that this was just an illusory dream I was having in the afterlife or purgatory, or wherever the dead venture after life.

    If you''re annoyed that I''m being such a downer today, then I''m sorry. I''ll try to rectify as soon as possible so for the meanwhile please try to understand I''ve been in a bad mood these past few months.

    Well regardless. I guess I should start with a report on how things have progressed in the past few months or so, huh?

    If it hadn''t already occurred to you, no, I''m not actually dead and this isn''t purgatory or hell.

    I know, what a bummer right?

    With such thoughts I drag my body up to the open window from before and peer out.

    What enters my vision is a city of concrete and stone blanketed by a gentle, white snow. Temperatures exceeding negative digits could easily be noticed by the slight fog that appears as I breathe.

    Even know, it''s lightly snowing.

    It''s always snowing here. [The city of perpetual snow] as they call it.

    When I observe the streets down below I see many mixtures of unique races all hurrying about to their daily business.

    The most interesting part of this city is the fact that most of them are non-human. In fact [humans] are the rarest race in this entire continent.

    There are a multitude of different races here, the most common being the [elves], proceeded closely by the [demon folk], [beastmen] and then [fairies].

    At times there are also those from the [Titan] and [Dwarven] races that come down here to do trade.

    This is the Northern Continent, [Vertloch].

    This city itself is known as the [Vertloch Snowdown] for obvious reasons.

    As I''ve observed, there are many differences in culture compared to the center continent of [Ariadyne]. From clothing and food to the political climate.

    Incidentally, care to guess who the leader of this continent is?

    Hint: she''s a certain loli demoness with blazing hair and eyes.

    Correct! You''ve probably guessed [Astaroth De Signa], if you didn''t then. I don''t know what to say.

    [Astaroth] is the queen of this entire continent.

    As for why such an important figurehead was in some backwards town in Ariadyne is beyond me. Maybe she was just taking a walk and got lost somehow, I really don''t know.

    Or maybe it was just destiny, she could see people''s destiny so maybe she came for me specifically.

    It''s a comforting thought isn''t it? Being welcomed into a new world by the demon lord.

    Usually that''s a flag for the [bad end] route; a sign that this character will eventually turn into the hero''s nemesis at some point in the storyline.

    I wonder if they actually exist. [Heroes] I mean.

    There''s a [Demon lord] so why not a [hero]?

    That being said, she isn''t really the typically evil, ''take over the world'' kind of demon lord either. She also doesn''t really seem to do anything related to actually governing the country. Not even close.

    The various states and cities of this continent are vastly self-determined.

    For the most part it works out relatively well. There may be some fractures in the system from time to time but overall it''s peaceful. The continent also doesn''t have a system of nobility, meaning that everyone is a commoner, thus there is no real discrimination based on classism.

    Astaroth herself lives in the capital city known as the [Vertloch Skyreach].

    Just as this snow is called [The city of perpetual snow] that place is known as [The city of perpetual night]. How that works is beyond me but in this fantasy world I suppose anything can be possible.

    As for how I ended up here, I honestly wouldn''t be able to tell you. It''s as much a mystery to as it is for you. If I had to hazard a guess it would have to do something with that [Teleportation artefact] that the [Red knight commander] was holding onto before he died.

    Along with me using [Soul Gambit] there may have been a glitch in the system somewhere and as a result teleported me to here.

    Or at least that''s the story I''m going with until I can figure out the real reason.

    Well anyway, you''ve probably already guessed but the place I''m staying at is an orphanage. Every time I say that the reality of the situation comes back and hits me like a truck.

    There are some 40-odd children living here. Each one of them having lost their families due to some incident. I could only wryly smile at how pathetic I''ve been when compared to these children.

    At the very least I have my adult mentality I could fall back on but these are truly just children, so when I remember myself throwing a tantrum about my own state of affairs when they''re going through the same thing with a brave face, I can only feel my own stupidity.

    Regardless, the children are supervised by two caretakers.

    The first is a young woman of the [were-wolf] tribe. She has an odd anomaly that gives her three tails instead of just the usual one. I believe she was cast out of her home because of that very reason, other than that I don''t know much about her history.

    I do remember seeing her stats though.

    [Miko. Level 36, shaman]

    I''m not entirely sure on what kind of class a [shaman] is. From my memories of pop culture it could be a magic based one. I really couldn''t say since I haven''t played many games in my previous life.

    Anyway she''s a silver furred were-wolf who''s a tad bit reliant on violence to solve most of her problems. A short tempered wolf is just a perfect combination if you ask me.

    I try my best to avoid her as much as possible.

    The second caretaker is a complete 180 from Miko.

    Her name is [Diana], a fair skinned woman with long, silk-like blonde hair.

    She usually wears a white variant of the nun''s uniform, complete with the hood.

    Personality-wise she''s extremely nice and caring. A motherly figure to all of the orphans living here; at first I was surprised such a selfless person could exist but lo and behold she does.

    She''s a deceptive picture-esque beauty; she looks fragile but I''ll have you know she''s the furthest thing from it. In fact she''s super strong, but I don''t think anyone else has noticed that.

    I''ve only found out because I could see her stats.

    [Diana. Level 44, Templar Knight].

    Not to mention she''s also a human.

    If you ask me [Templar Knights] and [Paladins] kind of overlap in themes but if the [Custom Editor] is showing them as different then I suppose there''s enough of a reason to believe that they are.

    At first when I arrived I was understandably confused.

    Finding myself in the Northern Continent, not knowing where everything was, the one who took me in was Diana. She gave me a place to stay and even offer me food and shelter.

    She really is a nice person, I''ll someday make it up to her.

    For the past few months nothing major really happened, other than my constant visits to the forest at night.

    Other than that, there''s always three children hanging around near me. They were ''smart'' enough to approach me even though I had a ''do not approach'' sign plastered all over my face.

    The first is the girl from just now. Her name is [Alice].

    Did she fit in with your preconception of how an [Alice] is supposed to look? If so, then great.

    The other one is an elven boy named [Ren].

    And then there''s a quiet girl from the [Lamia] race named [Celina].

    You''ll probably see them later so I''ll get to them then.

    Now, I bet you''re dying to know how much I''ve progressed in the past few months.

    Then let me bring it up for you.

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 37

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 185 (155+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 75 (45+30)

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 19

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 19

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 36

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 23

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 34

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 7

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 17

    As you can see, I''ve levelled up a considerable amount. Admittedly most of it is the result of my mindless expeditions into the forest. Soon I''ll probably be too powerful for anything in the forest to even graze me.

    So first things first. You''ve probably noticed the massive addition into my [strength] stat. I wish I could tell you that there was a specific reason for doing that.

    Alas there were none.

    I only thought to add it to get the maximum impact from my punches, literally.

    You would not understand the rush of ecstasy and satisfaction you get when things burst into pieces from a single punch. It''s a relieving and meditative feel.

    What can I say? I have the aesthetic sensibilities of an 8 year old, I like to see things explode on impact. Maybe I''m going through a bit of a rebellious phase.

    Interestingly there were some unexpected benefits from increasing my [strength] stat this much.

    The first is the effect it had on the projectile speeds of my [obsidian lance] and [obsidian shield]. More [strength] = fly faster = more impact.

    Even though it worked on a psychokinetic level, it still somehow made it fly faster. Magic I guess.

    The second effect is that it increased the attack power and movement speed of my [skeleton knight].

    Also, I could crush boulders now. Like in the land of anime.

    The next thing you may have noticed is the addition of three shiny new skills.

    I guess I should start explaining.

    The first skill.

    [Enchanting Voice]: it''s a skill I developed when people around me started to annoy me. When I lashed out at them a bothersome, transparent UI box popped up telling me I''ve developed a new skill.

    Anyway, it''s pretty self explanatory right?

    It''s a sort of temporarily mind control. It allows me to give orders to the people around me.

    The effectiveness of this skill and the complexity of the orders I can give out depends on the skill''s level.

    Right now I''m only able to give simple orders like ''leave me alone'', or ''stop talking''.

    There isn''t any limit on the number of times I can use the spell on a single target. I can continue to issue a second command as long as the first command has been completed.

    This isn''t some all powerful mind control skill, the effect disappears after a temporary amount of time, until the command has been accomplished or if the distance between the target and myself are too great.

    So yeah, it wasn''t like a permanent thing where I could order a king to give me all his powers. The effects will wear off.

    I also can''t command people who''s level are higher than mine.

    The second skill, [Lord of Ghosts] is a passive skill that I obtained when fighting [ghost] type enemies like [ghost armours] or [banshees].

    It allows me to take command of all ghost type enemies within my vicinity. You might be thinking that this skill overlaps with my [enchanting voice], but my [enchanting voice] only works on targets that are alive.

    So really this skill is just a sort of patch for the previous skill, so it works on ghosts.

    Similar with the aforementioned skill, this skill is only temporary, and will not work on monsters who''s level is higher than mine.

    It''s a pretty standard [necromancer] skill, if you ask me.

    Finally we have my bread and butter fun-time skill.

    [Phantasmal Maelstrom]

    It''s a skill that targets a specific area and once used continues to damage everything within its vicinity.

    All I need to do is point at a specific location and a black vortex kind of thing opens up and then ghastly green winds form around it to cut up everything stupid enough to stay within the area.

    The amount of damage dealt will increase as you get closer to the center of the vortex.

    I''ve determined what increasing the level of this skill does.

    1. It increases the suction speed, making it harder to escape from at higher levels.

    2. Increases the damage of the ghastly winds surrounding it.

    3. Increases the area of impact.

    For now, the area of impact is only about three meters in diameter.

    Closing off my thoughts I decided to get dressed in proper attire. I was given a sort of semi-uniform to wear, a short black vest with grey shorts, accompanied by a blue tie.

    It wasn''t really a bad design.

    Walking down the stairs to get to the dining room I''m met by a familiar angry expression. Just how many times have I seen this on her face.

    It''s the orphanage''s caretaker, [Miko] of the were-wolf tribe.

    Seeing her furious face, it must''ve been about last night. Usually I like to play innocent.

    "Good morning Miko. How is your day?"

    "Ah~?! How is my day? I don''t know, why don''t you tell me you little brat."

    "I''m sorry, whatever do you mean? I''ve only just recently got up and-"

    "Cut the crap you little brat, I know you went out at night again."

    I''m interrupted but I continue on with my fake smile.

    "I''m sorry, I''ve really no idea what you mean by that."

    "Are you taking me for a fool? I-"

    "Now, now, Miko. Why don''t you leave it at that. If Morgant left at night I''m sure he must''ve had good reason to do so."

    From behind us a very feminine voice had intervened and saved me from a lengthy lecture. It was Diana.

    Her blonde hair was tied down in a braid reaching past her shoulders. Her white nun''s gown gave off the imagery of a ''pure'' maiden.

    Even her figure was picture perfect, not to voluptuous and not to skinny. Just perfect.

    She was truly a work of art, almost as if god had sent down an angel amongst us mere mortals.

    "Diana, but this brat."

    Diana crouched down and met me on the eye level.

    She placed her hand on my head and gave me a soft, pure smile.

    "Morgant, we can''t stop you from leaving at night if that''s really what you want to do but please promise me that you won''t do anything too dangerous."

    In reply I give and equally innocent smile and lie through my teeth.

    "Yes, of course. I promise."

    "Thank you. Then shall we go have breakfast?"

    "Sure!"

    PART THREE

    Life in the orphanage isn''t too bad.

    Most of the children''s ages vary from 1 ~ 14.

    In this world 15 is when you''re considered an adult so it''s natural that once you hit that age you leave the orphanage. Some of the children who grew up here and left have occasionally sent money to aid the financial aspects of it.

    As for me, even though I''m a 5 year old I do help out around the place, only out of a sense of repayment.

    During the day Diana and Miko teach the children various life skills that they may need once they graduate from this place.

    Most children after graduation take up an apprenticeship from the people around town, or merchants that come down or become adventurers and soldiers.

    Diana would teach the children who are looking for an apprenticeship basic math and linguistic skills.

    Miko would teach the children who are looking to go into combat oriented fields how to fight.

    Since I try to avoid Miko as much as possible I tend to help around with Diana. Since I''m more knowledgeable than the average person in this world, things like math and language I can tutor as well.

    At first Diana was surprised but ever since, I have become like an apprentice tutor.

    Interestingly, Alice wanted to learn under Miko. Though she doesn''t look like it, she''s pretty hyperactive and runs around more than most of the boys.

    As for Ren, he prefers to tinker with machinery.

    I haven''t mentioned it before but the [Elven] race in this world is a bit different from the one I remember from pop culture. Unlike the ones in my previous world where they were a nature-dwelling, magic type race, in this world they more technologically literate.

    They prefer to tinker with machinery and create tools.

    Of course not all elves are like that, just most.

    I''m sure there''s a back story somewhere about this phenomenon but I haven''t heard of it yet so I couldn''t tell you why this was.

    Because of this, the [elven] and [dwarven] races actually have a very close knit society. Dwarves are good with metal work and often provide the elves with raw material and in return the elves would create tools from them.

    Such a symbiotic relationship was pretty amusing to hear about.

    Which begs the question: where do [dark elves] fit into the setting?

    Usually in pop culture the dark elves and normal elves have a cat and mouse relationship. However in this world the demons aren''t treated like some monster and have a pretty good presence in the world.

    The dark elves are also formally part of the demon race so I doubt they have such a negative relationship like in my preconception.

    Well anyway back to my original thought, I''m helping out with the studying of the other children. Even children who are a few years older than me are in the mix.

    "Mmmm~ I don''t get it."

    From besides me a small struggling voice resounded cutely. Next to me sat Celina who was doing her utmost to figure out the problems handed by Diana. Since I was the teacher''s aide it was my duty to help her.

    "What''s wrong Celina."

    She places her hand on her smooth pink hair, trying to rack her brain for answers.

    "Morgant, I don''t get this question."

    She slides her paper across the table.

    It''s a mathematics problem.

    She''s only five so it isn''t too surprising she would have trouble.

    "Let''s see, what is 5 + 8?"

    "I don''t know."

    She drops her head in submission to the question.

    "It''s okay, then let''s go through it together. So why don''t we try counting with our fingers."

    She tried doing what I suggested and started flipping her fingers. Once she realized that she didn''t have enough fingers she reached for mine.

    I gave a bemused smile watching her play with my fingers trying to figure out the answer. It was a very cute scene.

    "Umm, is it 13?"

    "That''s correct. Good girl, well done."

    I stroke her head as a reward. It seems the Lamia race likes physical contact.

    "Ehehe. Thanks!"

    In that manner our afternoon continued on. Watching the scene of children trying their utmost to learn and experience new things really did touch me, but whether it was enough to thaw my frozen heart was a different story all together.

    After studying we were given some free time to play around however we wanted.

    Alice, Ren, Celina and I were gathered behind the orphanage as our usual hang out.

    "Watch this Morgant! I learnt a new move!"

    Alice brings out her wooden sword and shows me a flashy movement, she moved around so much that she flashed her underwear at times.

    I didn''t really comment on it, nor was I interested in the underwear of children but it was cute nonetheless.

    "That''s amazing."

    I smile and clap.

    "I know, right!"

    She has a triumphant pose.

    "Could be any more active?"

    Sitting towards the side and messing with some sort of gadget was Ren. His blue hair an orange eyes really did stand out even amongst us.

    "What''s with you? You''re always so boring!"

    "What was that?!"

    "I said you''re boring!"

    "Why, you-"

    "Now, now. Let''s stop fighting. It isn''t very nice."

    "Hmph!" x2

    The two of them averted their eyes from each other. Their usual relationship wasn''t too bad but sometimes Alice does say some insensitive things, but she''s only 5 so it couldn''t be helped.

    [Alice. Level 5, apprentice swordswoman]

    [Ren. Level 4, apprentice tinkerer]

    [Celina. Level 4, apprentice cleric]

    I thought you might have wanted to know their stats so I brought it up.

    "Anyway, did you guys know about the haunted mansion in the southern part of the town?"

    Alice resumed our conversation with an ''I''m going to start telling a scary story'' expression.

    "You mean that abandoned building near at the bottom of town?"

    Celina seemed to have some sort of knowledge about it, I couldn''t say the same for myself. This was the first time I''ve even heard about it to be honest.

    Actually, when it comes to this town there is a lot of things I don''t know, I haven''t really taken my time to figure it out.

    I guess I haven''t been motivated to do so since I live most of my days like it''s my last. That''s the assumption I go with everyday when I wake up. It''s half the reason why I can still give fake smiles and talk properly, without it I couldn''t drag myself further.

    Come night and I''ll find myself in that forest again, having a large scale altercation with the forest''s natives.

    "Yeah, they say a ghost lives in there."

    "A, a g, ghost?!"

    For a half-serpent, half-maiden, she was afraid of a lot of things. In that manner she was a fairly normal child.

    Actually, I''ve always wondered how Celina lives in this sort of climate, I mean aren''t snakes exothermic creatures?

    The northern continent was usually harsh when it came to weather but this city in particular was enough to be named [the city of perpetual snow]. Is she really alright?

    Or does it cancel out because she has the human half?

    I guess racking up my brain wouldn''t give me any answers. I doubt even Celina herself knows the answer so it''d be a waste to even ask.

    "Yeah! And we''re going to go explore tomorrow during our free period!"

    "Eh?! W, w, why do we have to do such a thing?!"

    "What, Celina, don''t tell me you''re scared?"

    "N, n, no but, it''s far, isn''t it? We''d just be wasting our time anyway."

    "It''s fine, we''re just going to explore."

    "B, but-"

    "Alright! It''s decided then."

    "Sigh, there you go again making decisions without even thinking about us."

    Ren interjected, it also seems like he''s disturbed about going to the haunted house.

    As for me, well I''ve been fighting ghosts practically every night so it doesn''t really phase me. Even if a ghost were to appear I have my [Lord of Ghosts] passive ability.

    "You don''t have to come, Ren, I know you''re scared."

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "What was that?!"

    Ren stood up with clear intentions on fighting in his gaze.

    "I said, you don''t have to come since you''re a scaredy cat."

    "You!"

    "Now, now, let''s all calm down. Take a few deep breaths and calm down. We can discuss this tomorrow and we''ll decide with a majority vote."

    Once again I interjected to stop them from breaking into a bigger fight. Sometimes I worry about their future, though I suppose I''m not in any position to say something like that.

    After calming down the two averted their gazes from one another.

    "Okay, we''ll do as Morgant says."

    Alice complies with my decision, the other two also give me a silent nod.

    PART FOUR

    Night had fallen and I was about to leave for the forest when I once again found myself in the pale white void.

    Every once in a while I''m brought to this place.

    Of course waiting for me was the smug bastard as always. He pushes up to correct the position of his glasses using his two fingers.

    He then asks.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    "Where do you think, genius?"

    "You better stop that now."

    "Who''s going to stop me? Me? Haha¡­ ha. No, I won''t stop."

    Why does he always insist on getting in my way? What have I ever done to him to warrant this?

    So I have a few of his memories and will, but as far as I can tell, he and I are two completely different people.

    Let''s set the record straight. I am [Morgant Fallon] and he is [Kyousuke Hiyama].

    "You will only cause more grief to the people around you. Or have you fallen so far that you don''t even care?"

    "Care? That''s funny, I thought dead men were incapable of feeling anything. You should know, I''ve already died once."

    "How long do you intend to continue with this little tantrum of yours? I''m getting annoyed just looking at you."

    "And how long do you intend on haunting me, dead man? I''m also getting annoyed by your presence."

    Struggling to fight against the white void I concentrate to the best of my abilities to escape.

    When I come to I''m back in a familiar room of the orphanage. I could feel sweat dropping down the side of my face.

    I roll my hands up into a fist. Seeing his face enrages me. Everything about him annoys me: his voice, his looks, that smug attitude.

    They''re all familiar traits of mine.

    Unconsciously I draw my index and middle finger up to the bridge of my nose as if to imitate pushing up my glasses. Then I stop.

    That was always a habit I had in my previous life. I would push up my glasses whenever I felt annoyed at something.

    "Haha¡­ ha."

    That bastard was really annoyed, huh?

    Don''t worry you bastard, I don''t plan on continuing with this ''tantrum'' any further. Today it will end.

    Getting off my bead I change into more suitable clothes for my nightly expedition. It doesn''t really matter since I won''t be returning but at least in my last moments I want to wear something comfortable.

    After getting dressed I stare up at the red moon, looming high up in the sky, as though to taunt us mere mortals that will never reach it.

    Every night I gaze up at the moon before leaving. This night was no exception.

    For a red moon that almost seemed to drive people mad if they stared too long, the name [pandemonium] seemed to be a perfect fit.

    Planning to leave, I open the door but I am stopped half way.

    "M, Morgant?"

    Rubbing her eyes, it was Alice who spoke out to me. She usually sleeps in the bed next to mine. The sound of the opening door must''ve awoken her.

    "Alice, shouldn''t you be sleeping?"

    "Mmm¡­ where are you going Morgant? Are¡­ are you going to leave too?"

    I could see tear drop from the side of her cheeks. Glistened by the red moon it almost seemed to resemble blood in its appearance.

    I walk up to Alice and hold her by the shoulders and whisper sweetly while staring at her.

    Her large blue eyes filled with fear that I''ll leave collides with her usual innocence in my mind.

    "Alice, you should go to sleep."

    I apply [Enchanting voice] into my words.

    "O, okay."

    Quietly she goes back to sleep. Within moments she is fully asleep.

    I once again found myself touching the bridge of my nose with my index and middle finger. My current actions are not the ones I want to take. That''s blatantly obvious, but it is something I must do.

    I don''t know why, I just feel like the need to do so.

    PART FIVE

    Standing at the entrance of the forest I sigh to myself.

    I reinforce my resolution and decide to enter the forest, however I am once again stopped by a familiar voice.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    I slightly turn my head.

    Waiting for me at the edge of the forest and leaning against a tree was Miko. In her hands was a staff used for combat. She seems intent on stopping me even if she has to resort to violence.

    "Where I go is none of your concern."

    She has a rather stunned expression as her ears twitch.

    Unlike my daytime personality who is usually carefree and friendly, my current personality is much darker and selfish.

    Even then she''s still keen on confronting me.

    "Of course it is, you''re a child of the orphanage. You think I''ll let a child like you go into this deadly forest?"

    "I have neither need nor asked for your permission. Please step aside."

    "No."

    She stands in front of me holding her staff tightly.

    "Leave."

    Using [Enchanting voice] I command her.

    Her level is lower than mine so I shouldn''t have any problems.

    "Wha-?"

    Her eyes glow gold as she fights against her own body to stop her from moving.

    She''s resisting my commands. This was not the first time I''ve seen such a phenomenon; people with a strong will or high mental resistance will sometimes fight my orders.

    It doesn''t matter even if she does struggle against my commands. I''ll just walk past her while she''s distracted.

    I take a few steps but after successfully fighting against my commands she stands in front of me again; obstructing my way into the forests.

    "I, I won''t let you."

    "Tch, you''re annoying. Is it a fight you''re looking for?"

    "Hah, you shitty little brat. I don''t know what strange magic you just used but you''re 10 years too early to be fighting against me."

    Even though she tried to act tough, I could clearly see drops of sweat forming from her forehead.

    "I wonder."

    Miko readies her staff and points it towards me.

    I tap on the floor twice with my foot and as I do a large obsidian shield bursts out from the ground.

    "?!"

    Not expecting that, Miko has become distracted.

    I fling my [obsidian shield] in her direction pushing her back a few meters. This amount of damage won''t be enough to kill a level 36.

    Thinking that she was recovering I decide to proceed into the forest.

    Of course, things never go my way as Miko, after regaining composure, comes at me with her staff. Relative to my level, my [insight] stat is not enough to completely foresee or dodge her attacks.

    I am hit a few times directly, but due to my [physical damage resistance] it isn''t more than a small annoyance. At most since my mass is low, I am pushed back a meter or two.

    Regaining my composure I begin to cast [obsidian shield] multiple times.

    Hovering above me were 8 or so black shields.

    One by one I started hurling them at Miko''s general direction.

    "Why? Why won''t you leave me alone? What happens to me is none of your business."

    In defense Miko raises up an opaque, white barrier. It successfully blocks the shield''s damage as they shatter leaving behind pieces of obsidian.

    I continue to summon more shields but she successfully navigates around them and manages to close the gap between us. Once more she strikes me with her staff pushing me back.

    "Of course it''s my business! You''re a child of the orphanage!"

    In response I continue to summon more shields in vain. I don''t know why I keep using a skill I know won''t work against her. Perhaps I''m holding back in fear that I would hurt her.

    "Then I''ll leave! If I''m no longer a part of the orphanage there should be no reason for you to intervene with my business!"

    I follow the same pattern of attack and only the same thing happens. She deflects the projectile shields and closes the gap.

    Then I am struck one more time.

    "You think you can just cut off ties that easily? Once you''re part of the orphanage you''ll forever be a part of the family! If you''re family then I will do my utmost to bring you back safely!"

    At the word ''family'' I am frozen in place.

    I slowly bite my lower lip until it starts bleeding.

    Realizing my hesitation, Miko goes in for another strike. As I was unguarded due to my distraction I am sent flying back and land on top of the soft snow.

    Snow slowly falls from the sky, dyed red by the moon.

    "Why can''t you understand that?! You''re a part of this family! So stop being such a baby and accept that! If you''re feeling down then tell me! If you''re feeling scared then come to me! If you''re feeling frustrated then rely on me!"

    Silently I can feel tears running down the side of my face.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    I had only lost consciousness for a moment but I am brought once more to a familiar white void.

    Waiting patiently with his hands in his pockets is [Kyousuke Hiyama].

    "Are you done being a child?"

    "¡­"

    "Do you understand? Not every burden has to be shouldered alone."

    "¡­"

    "There are people you can rely on."

    "No, it''s you who doesn''t understand."

    "?"

    "Even though you''re me, why don''t you understand?!"

    I walk up and grab him by his trousers once more.

    "I can''t! Even if I wanted to, I can''t! Why can''t you see that?!"

    "¡­"

    It was now him who became silent.

    "Everyone I''ve ever loved is gone! Don''t you see? It''s a curse! It doesn''t matter who they are, they will all just be taken away from me in the end. If that''s going to be the case then I''d rather be alone. I''d rather let all this end, I don''t want to continue on."

    "¡­"

    "They may be a little sad that I''m gone but soon they will get over it, but I can''t. You know this as well as I, that I am weak!"

    "¡­"

    "I may pretend to be strong. I may act like the hero. I may help people who are in need. But that''s just a way for me to run away from myself! In the end, I am just a weakling! It''s because I''m weak that I can''t continue on with this any longer! You''re me dammit! Realize this already!"

    As I screamed my heart out the white void vanished and I was now back lying on the snow covered ground.

    Before I had noticed it, Miko was letting me rest my head on her lap. She was gently stroking my hair.

    As I looked up I saw eyes of sympathy and kindness.

    Even though Miko and I never get along very well, I know that deep down inside she is a nice person. She may not be the best at articulating herself and that she''s prone to solving things with violence, deep down she''s a gentle person.

    Unlike me she''s strong. Even though she was cast out from her tribe due to her abnormality, she stayed strong and even helps the children who are going through hardship.

    Even to a coward and weakling like me she tries very hard to bring me back.

    I cannot thank her enough.

    It''s because she''s such a person that I don''t want her to get herself involved with me anymore. I''m not worth the trouble; I''ll only end up causing a lot more grief than I already am.

    "Are you awake?"

    She asks me in a gentle voice.

    I slowly get up.

    "Yes."

    She offers me her hand.

    "Shall we return to the orphanage?"

    I shake my head.

    "You-"

    I take her hand and after a while she starts to wobble around for a bit.

    [Life drain].

    Since my [life drain] was at its maximum rank I could easily take a lot of life force from her. However I did not take too much; it would be bad if she died here.

    I only took enough to lower her guard and resistances.

    "What, did you ¡­"

    She places her hands on her head in a slight bout of pain.

    "Please return to the orphanage, it''s getting late and it''s time for you to sleep. Sorry and thank you for everything."

    [Enchanting Voice].

    With her resistances lowered due to [life drain] she instantly obeys my commands and starts to walk in the opposite direction.

    When she finally disappears from my vision I give one last bow.

    With that I enter the forest. Alone this time.

    PART SIX

    I took a deep breath as I arrived at the center of the forest.

    The place that should have been destroyed from yesterday''s activities has gone back to normal state. It''s almost as though the fight yesterday never actually took place.

    It''s dark in here.

    Even the snow couldn''t penetrate the thick canopy of the forest.

    Now that I think about it, I haven''t really figured out a way to see through the darkness. I''ve only been able to navigate through the forest and see the monsters with [Life force sensory] and the occasional flashes from my spells.

    Today was no exception.

    Monsters were gathering about.

    Like every night, they were weary of me.

    I could sense that they didn''t want me here. I couldn''t blame them.

    However I was a coward, I couldn''t kill myself. That was too scary.

    I wanted to let the pain rush away and die as I lose consciousness. I offer my most sincere apologies to the forest monsters before I start my usual bouts of destruction.

    One by one the monsters reveal themselves to me. This time I didn''t even have to say anything.

    It''s almost become routine.

    A give myself a wry laugh.

    [White dire wolf. Level 32]

    [Ogre Warrior. Level 35]

    [Minotaur. Level 36]

    [Ghost Armour. Level 33]

    [Banshee. Level 29].

    The monsters in this forest isn''t something to look down on. They''re at least multiple times stronger than the average adventurer or soldier.

    It''s because I''ve been coming here so many times to fight such monsters that I''ve been able to level up so fast.

    "Hopefully this will be the last time with you guys."

    The monsters start growling at me.

    Of course they don''t understand. The biggest difference between a demon and a monster is their level of intelligence. If a monster can get smart enough they will become a demon.

    Such was the case with Cedric.

    Ordinary slimes were a monster but he''s a demon.

    Well it was useless to think about that now.

    The monsters didn''t even wait for me to become ready. They leapt at me once they saw I was lowering my guard.

    The first was the minotaur. It''s always the minotaur, they''re fairly short tempered after all.

    He swings his axes towards my direction but I successfully counter by summoning my [obsidian shield]. Summoning these were as easy as breathing now.

    After countering and seeing the minotaur lose balance I flung the shield along with him, crashing them into a group of mobs.

    The other demons started to go into a frenzy.

    White dire wolves especially, they were fast and large. They were at least twice as big as a fully grown adult.

    Such a monster was doing its utmost to kill me. In some ways I felt a little honoured.

    However a monster was still just a monster.

    I impaled it with [obsidian lances] along with any other attacking demons.

    Even seeing their comrades die they did not relent in their attacks. More and more piled onto, I just was barely keeping up with their numbers.

    [Summon Skeleton Knight].

    [Strike + [Life Drain]/[Decay]].

    [Phantasmal Maelstrom].

    [Soul Gambit].

    [Obsidian Lance].

    [Obsidian Shield].

    Within the next few hours I threw out all of my offensive skills. I continued to fight and fight until I could feel my hands go numb.

    As the struggle continued I could feel my legs giving up. I fell to my knees.

    Seeing that chance the monsters all dashed at me to finish what I had started.

    At that moment I closed my eyes to accept my fate.

    Yet I was not given such an end.

    A pink light had enveloped around me, prevented the monsters from getting closer.

    Like an angel to my rescue, from the sky a winged figure descended.

    She had short red hair and horns that protruded forward.

    Her entire attire was fairly revealing.

    She picked me up and carried me in a bridal position. I was too exhausted to comment on the situation, she must also have thought that I lost consciousness.

    Soon she flew up into the sky carrying my along.

    From up above I could see the city blanketed by the night and the sky. We were returning back to the orphanage.

    Ah, I see, she must''ve been the one that always rescued me from death.

    "Please, let me down."

    "Eh? You''re awake?!"

    "Yes, please let me down."

    Complying with my request we landed on a small snowy, but open area. We were still a bit outside of the city''s vicinity.

    She let me down gently.

    "Why, why did you save me?"

    "Eh? That''s, um, because."

    "Why are all of you so selfish?"

    "Eh?"

    "Why won''t any of you just let me be?"

    From the beginning everything was denied from me, even death. Never did things go the way I had intended the moment I arrived in this world.

    "You can''t!"

    Suddenly the winged demon screamed out catching me off guard.

    "You can''t die!"

    "Why?"

    "Y, you. You just can''t!"

    She grabbed onto my hands tightly. Her hands were cold, she must''ve been waiting for me every night to save me from my fate.

    Every night in the cold, just waiting.

    "You''re too selfish."

    "I, I''m sorry. But please, you can''t die."

    "Why?"

    "B, because. I need you!"

    "What. Do you mean by that?"

    "Um. I. I want to serve you."

    "Serve me? What are you talking about?"

    "As a General of the Demon army. I want to serve under you."

    "¡­"

    "I''ve always wished to serve under a demon general, and just when I thought I found someone, you can''t just die!"

    "It doesn''t have to be me, does it? There are plenty of other demon generals. Please ask them, I''m sure a nice girl like you will be easily accepted."

    When I say, she looks down in grief.

    She shakes her head.

    "I, I can''t. they won''t let me because I''m a failure."

    "Failure?"

    She doesn''t speak.

    We stay like that for a few more minutes. Simply sitting on the snow without exchanging a single word or dialogue.

    Finally, I stood up and started walking back in the direction of the forest.

    "P, please wait!"

    "Stop getting in my way."

    "I can''t! I will stop you! Because you have to be strong!"

    "Strong?"

    "Yes, you can''t let your grief over take you. You have to be stronger than that. There are many people who want to live but can''t. So you who can live needs to live."

    "I think you''re mistaken. I''m not strong at all, I''m weak. As you said, there are people who want to live but can''t. I''m one of them, because I''m weak I can''t live."

    "N, no!"

    She tugs my arms.

    "Would you let go already?!"

    I don''t know how much strength she had but she was easily thrown the side with my base 155 [strength].

    "You can''t! Please! You must live! I need you to live!"

    Crawling on the snow she shouts at me but I''ve already decided to ignore her.

    Before I could take one step further someone else falls from the sky and stands to confront me.

    Looking up my eyes grow wide.

    It was Miko.

    She had bags under her eyes, she must''ve been considerably tired but she came out regardless.

    "You. You shitty brat, did you think I''d let you get away?"

    "N, no. please, no more. Please just let me go!"

    I couldn''t face her any longer. If I continue to talk to her I fear my heart will collapse on itself. I tried run past her but she didn''t let me.

    "Let me go! Let me go right now! I said, let me g-!"

    Before I could finish my sentence I was slapped across the face. I felt a pain unlike any other. It wasn''t a physical pain, it was one that resounded through my heart.

    I could feel my heart breaking into pieces.

    Tears fell down my face once more. I was a wreck today. Just how many times had I shed tears in the past few hours?

    Following that, I was embraced.

    Embracing me with all her might, Miko dragged my closer to her chest.

    I couldn''t resist.

    This woman had dragged her fatigued body just to bring me back.

    I felt that I couldn''t continue on with my current actions. She''s just too troublesome that it''s not worth it.

    I gave in.

    I stopped trying to die.

    And I cried.

    I let it all out.

    Miko simply embraced me and stroke my hair.

    I apologized and cried.

    PART SEVEN

    It wasn''t even a surprise that I found myself in the familiar white void.

    Standing there, waiting for me, was a suited man. He had an elegant appearance. Out of the iterations I''ve seen of him, this time was a little different.

    He didn''t have a frown and he wasn''t pushing up his glasses.

    This time, he had a smile.

    He looked relieved for some reason.

    "You finally understood."

    I averted my gaze.

    "Maybe."

    "I see you''re still not honest with yourself, but that''s a start."

    "¡­"

    "Sometimes life can be hard. I understand that as well as you do, but there are times when you just have to grit your teeth and struggle forward. Because we are human. Because you are human you can definitely brave through any challenges life gives you. That''s what it means to be alive."

    "When did you become a philosophy major?"

    Reaching down, he messed with my hair.

    "You brat."

    I felt uncomfortable being told that by myself.

    Still, perhaps he was right.

    "Hey."

    "?"

    "I''m sorry. You must''ve been disappointed with me."

    "Yeah."

    "Not even pulling punches are you?"

    "Why would I? You''re me, and I''m you after all."

    "Yeah."

    He nods.

    "Will I ever see you again?"

    I ask.

    "Perhaps. If the time comes, you will see me one day."

    "I see. Thanks. For everything."

    He doesn''t answer but gives me a thumbs up.

    I could only wryly smile in return.

    PART EIGHT

    "Wake up, Morgant! It''s morning!"

    Alice shouted at me from the top of her lungs.

    Seeing as how I wasn''t waking up she moved onto her usual plan B.

    An intense burst of sunlight came in, blinding me through my eyelids. It was a different kind of pain. An intense agonizing pain of annoyance.

    Like a fly just buzzing near your ear. You can slap it away as many times as you want but it will always come back and start buzzing again.

    It will haunt you.

    Much like this sunlight. No matter how hard I try to close my eyes the light still seeps in.

    Giving into the threat of being woken up by further force I decided to get up of my own volition.

    I woke up again.

    It was the same.

    But this time I didn''t hate it. I felt a large load was off my shoulders.

    "Sorry Alice."

    She didn''t say anything and reached out for under my blanket. This child really has no regard for sexual harassment laws.

    She pulls out her hand and gives me a smile.

    "No dirt today. So you fixed it."

    "Yeah, I guess."

    I smile back.

    "Anyway, come down, breakfast is ready."

    Alice headed down before me as I finished dressing up.

    Knock, Knock.

    "Come in."

    It was Miko.

    She still had a small amount of bags under her eyes but she looked relatively healthy nonetheless.

    "So? How are you holding up?"

    "I''m fine. Sorry about yesterday."

    "It''s fine. It''s my duty to help all the members of the family."

    "Of course. Thank you for everything."

    "Now, don''t talk like you''re about to go somewhere."

    "Don''t worry, I''ll stay here as long as I can."

    "Good. Then let''s go down, food''s ready."

    When we went down Diana was waiting for us with a refreshing smile on her face. I didn''t really know if she was told about what happened yesterday but she seemed to have noticed everything resolved itself.

    I could only give a smile in return.

    An honest one this time.

    PART NINE

    "We''re here!"

    Alice screamed out.

    Standing before me was a rundown house at the end of town. Windows were broken and some of the walls were covered in vine or coming apart.

    It really did seem like a ghost would appear at any moment.

    In the end it was decided by a 3:1 vote that we would come to the ''haunted mansion''.

    By the way, surprising I was the only one who voted not to come.

    I just don''t understand children.

    Celina was grabbing onto the hem of my shirt while shaking. If you didn''t want to come that badly, then why did you decide to vote to come?

    Alice was the only one in high spirits.

    By the way, we aren''t actually supposed to leave the orphanage''s vicinity during free period, Alice just opted to sneak out and we followed.

    "Let''s go!"

    Alice dashed into the house.

    Begrudgingly the rest of us followed.

    The house was big.

    Lavishing stairways covered by a red carpet. Chandeliers hanging by the ceiling.

    Of course everything was covered in dust and pieces of the house were damaged or missing.

    I drew my index and middle finger to the bridge of my nose.

    Ah, looks like I''ve started back on this habit.

    As soon as we entered the house the doors suddenly closed shut by itself.

    "What?!"

    Celina screamed as she clung onto me.

    "M, maybe it was just the wind?"

    Ren replied, obviously shaken up.

    "What are you guys doing? Let''s go? Hmm? Morgant? What''s wrong?"

    Noticing that I wasn''t moving Alice called out to me.

    The others also started to look at me.

    "Morgant?"

    Celina called out, still clinging onto me.

    It seems that the others couldn''t see what I was seeing.

    Most likely because I was a [necromancer] I could see what I was seeing right now.

    A ghost?

    Perhaps.

    What stood at the door way was a young woman. Perhaps around the age of 23?

    She had short brown hair and green eyes, much like my own.

    She wore a robe suited for magicians, which also had a lot of belts around it. In her hands was a long staff with a green jewel encrusted on the tip.

    "Who are you?"

    I called out.

    "Eh?!" x3

    The other three looked at me in surprised.

    "You can see me?"

    I nodded.

    "I see, this is the first time someone could see me."

    "Morgant? Who are you talking to?"

    Alice asked but I ignored her.

    "It is a pleasure to meet you. I am the Magician Hero from 500 years ago who was betrayed by the Gods: Lorelei."

    I could only stand still while I was just introduced to someone amazing.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 37

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 185 (155+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 75 (45+30)

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 19

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 19

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 36

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 23

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 34

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 13

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 17

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 20 - The heros journey (PART 1)

    Ascension Rebirth - The hero''s journey (PART 1)

    CHAPTER XX

    PART ONE

    -500 Years ago-

    [Arune].

    The [Holy Empire of Arune]. Located on the southern continent of [Arune]. Ruled by the family of [Arune].

    PART TWO

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE/Present day-

    "Wait, stop. That''s how you''re going to start? Really?"

    "Am I not allowed? I thought it would add more dramatic impact."

    Standing in front of me was a very excited ghost. I think she was trying to be funny but it was dumb.

    Sitting next to me and keenly listening to the story was Miko.

    Ah, I''m getting ahead of myself. Let me just summarise the event of the last few hours.

    After I met Lorelei at the abandoned mansion for the first time, I figured it wasn''t the best time to talk since the children were there and they were getting pretty spooked. I told her I''d come back later and left with the children.

    On the way back they remained totally silent.

    I decided to sneak out at night, because I was a genius and thought that there was absolutely nothing wrong with meeting up with a ghost at night. Especially when we have a blood dyed moon looming over our head every single night.

    Not scary at all!

    Anyway I was curious. A 500 year old relic! How could I not be?

    Besides, if she really did live for that long she must''ve known more about the [Red Knights] than I did. Asking her that was my true intentions.

    "Where do you think you''re going?"

    Right as I was about to sneak out of the orphanage I was stopped at the front door by a certain violent Miko.

    She glared at me with an intense focus. At any moment now I thought she would start beating me up with her staff, just like the other night.

    "I, I''m not going anywhere. Ahaha¡­ ha."

    "Weren''t you supposed to be done with all that stuff?! Where are you going now?!"

    She''s really mad. Not that I can''t understand her worries.

    "I, um."

    "Ah?!"

    I felt so small; I didn''t know how to reply.

    "I''m not going to anywhere dangerous. Probably."

    "Probably?!"

    "Miko, you''re being too loud. You''ll wake up the others so let''s take the volume down a bit, shall we?"

    "Don''t tell me what to do, you little brat!"

    Scratching my head I didn''t know what to do.

    "Okay, okay. You can come too. I''m going to the abandoned house at the edge of town."

    "Abandoned house? Why?"

    "There''s someone I want to meet there. I''m not entirely sure you''ll be able to meet her as well though."

    "You''ll see when we get there, or not."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "Eh? ''Magician Hero''? from 500 years ago?"

    Upon arrival to the abandoned house, Miko was introduced to Lorelei.

    It came as a surprise to know that she was actually able to see Lorelei at all. It may have something to do with the fact that she was of the [Shaman] class. If I''m remembering my RPG correctly then [shamans] specialize in spiritual or paranormal magic, which would explain this.

    Well at least that makes this situation easier to explain.

    Miko then gave me an intense stare. She probably wanted me to explain when I had the time to sneak out of the orphanage.

    Please don''t look at me with those eyes. It was Alice''s idea! I''m innocent!

    ¡­

    ¡­

    And that''s how we got to this situation.

    "So can I continue on with my story?"

    PART THREE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 9]

    Hailed as one of the greatest and most powerful empires throughout the history of [Eternis], the Arune empire had dominated the entirety of the southern continent [Arune]. It''s influences also stretched over and covered half of the center continent of [Ariadyne].

    This particular empire while great also had a lot of flaws. One such flaw was that it tended to place humanity at the helm of everything. Right, this nation was one that raised the flag of human supremacy over all other races.

    For this reason it did not have too great of a relationship between other races and often engaged in skirmish with them. Most of the time ending in bloodbath and in the empire''s win.

    The crux of the empire was the [Arune] family who had overseen its government for many generations. One of the last head of the family was an extremely charismatic figure. The man known as [Emperor Eldwin Arune XIV] had single handily ruled the vast empire for over 30 years, succeeding from the age of 18.

    The capital city: [Arune Giga Fortress] was as the name implied an extremely massive fortress. Walls made of steel reaching 30 meters into the sky had surrounded the fortress. Its sheer size made the current Ariadyne Tetrarch''s castle look like a small house by comparison.

    Every 10 meters along the wall had a watch tower with readily available troops and the empire''s strongest archers on constant look out. Any and all attempts at conquering or capturing the capital city was made impossible.

    Located in the middle of a desert this city was surrounded by both the defense from the land and the walls. Most of the southern continent was a desert so it would wear down any invading forces just to reach the capital.

    From there it was easy to deflect any tired intruders from the fortress.

    Several nations have tried, and all those nations had been defeated and absorbed into the Arune Empire.

    At the center of the city was a large plateau with the actual capitol building at the top.

    Within it a large throne chamber with decorative red flags across the walls, and at the end a large stone throne for the emperor.

    Sitting on a large stone throne the emperor had been listening to his retainers talk for hours on end.

    This talk had been going on for hours, and the emperor did not have any inclination of listening any further.

    Of course he understood the importance of the reports given to him by his retainers, else he would not have been able to successfully lead the nation as he was now.

    Yet at the same time because he knew what he was doing he also thought that it was unnecessary to listen to this right now.

    "Enough. I will read them myself later on."

    At once all of his retainers had ceased any talk. Silence had suddenly filled the room, as evident by the small, high pitched pinging noise.

    The emperor did not raise his voice nor show any violent movements. He only rubbed his eyes as he was growing tired of all the tedious talking.

    The emperor wasn''t an unfair man, he would not sentence people to death for boring him like some of the kings that he had conquered did. Everyone understood that, yet still feared his greatness.

    At that moment a certain black haired knight had entered into the room. Adorned with heavy, plated metal armour, and a large great sword slung on behind his back, he had a rugged face, grown weary from battle and killing.

    "Your grace, I have returned."

    "Oh, Lugh. Since you''ve returned I take it everything had proceeded without a hitch?"

    "Of course, your grace. The enemy now lie dead as their bodies feed the soil."

    For the past several months, a small sect of the empire had been planning to stage a coup d''¨¦tat in order to overthrow the current emperor and restart the empire anew in their liking. However this plan had quickly gotten to the emperor''s ears, thus he had sent his most talented and powerful knight to deal with this situation.

    He had single handily defeated hundreds of enemy knights and put an end to any potential uprising.

    The name of this knight was [Lugh].

    "Excellent, you have never failed me. I am grateful."

    "It is an honor, your grace."

    "Then you are all dismissed."

    After spending hours listening to other people talk the emperor simply had enough. He decided to retire to his chambers for the night and continue his work in the morning.

    However it was at that night when the bright blue moon was at its apex that a certain voice had called out to him. This voice was not one that the emperor knew but it was one that he had realized.

    It was the voice of his god. The god that ruled the [Holy Empire of Arune].

    "Your daughter shall be my sword to slay the demon lord. Raise her not as an Empress but a hero."

    At once the emperor''s face had turned pale.

    Though he was honoured to have been spoken to by their god, this command he had been instructed was hard choice. To the emperor, Soumee was his only remaining family.

    Up until now she had only lived as a palace princess; unsure of what the outside world would have to offer. He wanted to keep it that way for many more years until she was ready.

    "I, I shall do as you say, my lord."

    Reluctantly the emperor had to answer to his god. For it was this god that had given the Arune empire its success. In the end the emperor had to make the choice between his family and his nation.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The next day the emperor had woken up early with a weary face.

    He still had a lot of things on his mind, from the work that needed to be done to run the country, to organizing the empire''s forces and lastly the decision to turn his daughter into a hero.

    Looking to his side he noticed a small bulge under his blanket.

    Upon lifting up the blanket he found his daughter, aged no more than 11, sleeping while clinging onto him. She seemed to have sneaked in sometime during the night to her father''s side.

    He stroke through her brown black hair gently. She twitched a little but didn''t show signs of rejection.

    This right here was the entirety of the emperor''s world. All condensed into a small and frail child, to think he would have to send her off on some life threatening journey was not a thought he took lightly.

    "Mmm~? F, Father?"

    Rubbing her gentle crimson eyes she looked at her father, still tired from just having woken up.

    She gave him warm smile as she hugged him with her entire body.

    "Did you have a nice sleep?"

    The emperor asked his daughter.

    "Yes. It was very comfortable."

    His daughter answered brightly.

    They stared into one each other''s eyes for a few moments before the emperor broke the silence.

    The words he were about to speak did not come lightly for him. He was still hesitating.

    Noticing that her father was having trouble forming words, Soumee asked.

    "Is there something you wish to say father? If there is anything I can do I am always willing to."

    The emperor once again stroke her hair.

    "I''m sorry Soumee. The words do not come easily."

    "It''s okay father, please take your time. I will be waiting as long as you need me to."

    Once more there was a brief moment of silence between them.

    "It is a divine revelation that had received during the night."

    "''Divine revelation''?"

    "Yes, our empire''s god had appeared during the night to give me an order."

    Looking at his daughter with expectant eyes the emperor once again closed off his mouth. He slowly bit the lower of his lips.

    "Father?"

    Soumee cutely tilted her head to one side with a quizzical expression.

    "Listen carefully Soumee, what I am about to tell you is of utmost importance."

    Soumee''s cute, bright eyes turned serious upon hearing her father''s tone.

    "Yes, of course, what is it father?"

    "From this day forward, you, Soumee Arune are to become a hero. A hero that will become the sword of god and slay the evil demon lord."

    There wasn''t any particular response from Soumee, she only lowered her head a little in contemplation. She seemed to have understood the weight of the revelation of her father but was confused as to why she was the one that needed to be the hero.

    However, it was the words of her father, the one she trusted the most in the world.

    Without question, Soumee simply nodded.

    "I understand father. If that is what you truly want then I will become a hero. The sword of god."

    The emperor averted his gaze a little. There was no way that''s what he had truly wished for, however it was the command of his god.

    With that the emperor steeled his heart so that he could send his beloved daughter to the uncharted northern continents in hope to one day defeat the demon lord.

    PART FOUR

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE/Present day-

    "Wait, what do you mean ''uncharted northern continent''?"

    Lorelei puffed up her cheeks and gave me a discontent look as I rudely interrupted her story.

    Well, I agree it was a little rude of me but I was curious.

    "Up until 500 years ago, the demon race lived apart from every other race. They had secluded themselves within the northern continent. Official records say that they stopped with that closed door policy after the [Great War] 500 years ago."

    Miko had calmly answered my question.

    [Great War]. I had heard it before when I was doing background research into this world''s history.

    Something doesn''t add up though.

    "I thought the heroes were supposed to be on a journey to find a missing god."

    "Ah, that. I think some of the people in power changed that since it would be a large scale scandal if the real reason was to kill the demon lord. You know how the demon lord isn''t that bad. So they just ret conned the entire thing and made it so we were on a different journey."

    Eh? I know history is written by the victors but isn''t that a little extreme. It''s like if I covered up the entire reason for the start of WWII.

    I suppose I should consider myself lucky since I was getting the unedited version from a primary source; Lorelei. Still, it''s not like I''ve completely come to trust her, let''s be real, she''s a dead person. I should at least take some of what she says with a grain of salt.

    "Also how did you know about the parts you weren''t there for?"

    "Of course I would know! I know everything!"

    "Is that so?"

    I was a little distracted with her sudden presence before but now I can see that she''s totally full of herself. Luckily I was introduced to her true colors pretty soon.

    "Are you done interrupting my story?"

    "Yes, sorry, please do go on."

    PART FIVE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 11]

    Receiving the orders from his god, the emperor had Soumee cast away her last name and to live on as simply [Soumee]. This was a standard practice for all the women serving under the nation''s religion.

    Seen as the greatest honor, Soumee was to now wholeheartedly serve under the god as his sword.

    At the end of the ceremony to rid her of her family name, it was now time for the emperor to let his daughter go.

    "Soumee, from tomorrow you shall be sent to live on the frontier villages. This is to help you acclimate and learn more about the world outside the capital."

    "Yes, of course. I understand father. It will be a little lonely but I will do my best."

    The emperor patted his daughter for the last time.

    "That''s a good girl. Go make me proud."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Hailed as the strongest knight in the entire empire, was [Lugh]. He, himself were only at the age of 18, yet he had the emperor''s complete trust, enough to leave her safety with him. The one who would oversee Soumee''s training into a powerful hero, so that one day she would fulfil her destiny.

    Along with one of the empire''s most trusted and talented knights as a teacher, Soumee was sent to live in a small border town on the southern continent. Of course at first she had kept her identity a secret in order to avoid any sort of complications.

    The Arune empire did have a lot of enemies in the end, thus it would be a problem if Soumee were to be discovered as the emperor''s daughter.

    Changing lifestyles wasn''t very easy for Soumee. As a palace child she had grown up to expect a certain amount of convenience in her life. Once that had been gone she had difficulty adjusting.

    "You must be the new kid."

    "Yes, it''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Soumee and this is my teacher, Lugh."

    "I see. You may call me as [Master Lorelei]!"

    Even in the middle of nowhere, there was a small child, no younger than her, that would become her closest friend.

    That friend was an extremely beautiful, cute, most powerful, daring, charismatic, talented and well liked person in the entire village. Her name was [Lorelei the Grand Magus]!

    Even though she had only been 11 at that time she had reached the pinnacle of magic! With a bit more training it wouldn''t be wrong to say she could take over the entire world!

    PART SIX

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE/Present day-

    "Also, aren''t you going too overboard with your own description?"

    Singing her own praise was Lorelei who started to drool in the middle of the story. Quickly realizing that she wiped her mouth to resume her dignified pose, but it was too late. The damage had already been done.

    "I thought I was being modest."

    That''s what you call modesty?!

    "Sigh, yeah, alright whatever. Go on."

    PART SEVEN

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 12]

    The small town that Soumee and Lugh were sent to was located on the frontier just before the sea splitting Arune and Ariadyne; the town of [Fairshore].

    Suffice it to say, it was a port town and its main produce was fish and grown products.

    Even the village elder had been a fisherman in his younger days.

    Despite the living in a place where its entirety smelled of fish, Soumee had found it fascinating. For her, it was the first time that she had been able to leave the Giga Fortress Capital.

    "Look! Look Lugh! There are so many boats!"

    Walking alongside the harbor where the wooden boats had lined up ready to be used when necessary, Soumee was seen enjoying herself.

    While Lugh was a little less enjoying the fishy smell he did genuinely like to see Soumee smiling brightly. Not that she hadn''t done so before within the fortress, but it would mostly be forced as a way to show courtesy, for the first time, Lugh had seen a genuine smile on the small child''s face.

    He, himself could not stop himself from showing a grin.

    "Hey! New kid!"

    It was Lorelei who called out to her.

    "Miss Lorelei! It''s a pleasure to see you so soon."

    Soumee ran up to her with glee in her eyes. Lorelei was her first ever friend that she ever had.

    "Yeah, of course it is! I''m amazing after all! It should come as a pleasure."

    A little self-centered but by no means was Lorelei a malicious child.

    "So what did you come here for, Miss Lorelei?"

    "Just call me Lorelei."

    "Understood. Then, what did you come here for, Lorelei?"

    "That''s right! I came here to show you a new magic spell I learnt the other day!"

    "Magic spell?"

    "You said you were a [Grand Magus] before, right?"

    "That''s right! Now watch this!"

    The spell that Lorelei had shown to her was a variant of [Ice Bullet]. It was however, much larger and had a unique shape. Normally an [ice bullet] would simply be a sharp log of ice but this one was cylindrical with a round tip. However the most interesting point of this was that the tip was hollowed out.

    "This is?"

    "It''s my special variant of the [ice bullet]. Check this out."

    Lorelei pointed her staff towards a large boulder and shot the [ice bullet]. A competent magic would easily make the [ice bullet] pierce through the large boulder.

    However this was not exactly what had happened.

    The [ice bullet] that Lorelei had shot exploded on impact, creating a bluish smoke; completely shattering the boulder into tiny fragments.

    Even Lugh who was hailed as one of the strongest was surprised and impressed by the level of magic damage caused by such a basic spell.

    Even for experienced magicians this level of skill would take decades to get to but the fact that a girl no older than 11 could do this was all the more impressive.

    "Whoa! That''s amazing, Lorelei!"

    "Hehe! I know right! I call this the [hollow point: ice bullet]!"

    Since then Lorelei had come over every day to display many of her own variations on the basic and intermediate level spells. Most of them being [ice] magic since that was her specialty.

    PART EIGHT

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 13]

    It had been a year since Soumee had started training under Lugh in the way of the sword. Compared to an average girl her learning curve was extremely steep.

    She had been able to sponge in everything that she had been taught and even had created variations on the sword techniques in ways that even surprised Lugh.

    Calling her a ''genius'' with the sword would be an insult. This level of skill was one what could only appear once every few hundred years.

    Lugh understood then why she was chosen as the [sword of god].

    Her training and rate of growth only improved as she constantly compared herself with Lorelei.

    With Lorelei studying and improving herself on the magic side, Soumee had trained and improved herself on the physical side.

    Often times the two would duel to see which one was stronger. It would mostly end in a draw and Lugh had to always step in to prevent it from getting any further out of hand.

    From the two Lugh could feel an incredible amount of skill and respect for each other.

    "This time I''ll win, Soumee!"

    "Please come with all you have, Lorelei!"

    Like always, Soumee and Lorelei were having a mock duel in the backyard of Soumee''s house.

    It was a spacial enough to be used for training and duels.

    Lorelei started off with her trade mark [hollow point: ice bullet].

    Soumee braced herself with a [paladin] technique that temporarily shielded her from magic damage.

    However the attack never came.

    Soumee looked around and saw that her feet had been frozen to the ground.

    "Haha! Don''t think I''ll always do the same thing!"

    Unable to move, Soumee was at a loss on what to do. Since paladins were known for their defensive capabilities it was possible for Soumee to tank a few hits but any more would be dangerous.

    Lorelei summoned three of her trade mark [ice bullets] and fired at her. With each successive blow more and more dust and smoke rising up.

    Lorelei had used a little bit too much power that she even blinded herself with the smoke.

    As the dust cleared Lorelei was shocked to see what had happened. Soumee was standing in the middle of the field but was unharmed.

    Orbiting around her were small, glowing, white shields.

    "What''s that! That''s cheating!"

    Lorelei screamed, unfair that her attacks had all been blocked.

    Lorelei had known that she would be at a disadvantage when fighting against a paladin since their primary role was a defensive one and they excelled at anti-magic, however she was certain she could win since she had far more experience and training.

    "I''ve been training every day, Lorelei. I''ve seen through your movements!"

    The surrounding ice around Soumee started to thaw. This was not due to heat but the aforementioned [Anti-magical] capabilities of the paladin class.

    Soumee then started to charge at Lorelei.

    Lorelei was still a little panicked but knew what to do, she summoned a large wall of ice around her to give her some time to think about her next move.

    However, the ice wall started cracking.

    "Eh?! Eh?!"

    Outside, Soumee was physically punching it to pieces. Her anti-magic was so strong that she could destroy solid ice made from magic.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Once the ice was lying in pieces, Lorelei had no room to make any further moves.

    "I, I surrender."

    "Hehe! It''s my win today!"

    "Sigh, just when did you become so strong?"

    Lorelei sighed but she still had a smile on her face. She was glad to have found a friend that she could fight on an equal level. The people in the village were simply fishermen and had practically zero combat experience.

    Like this they spent their days. Some days Soumee would win. Some days Lorelei would come back with a brand new skill and win.

    Lugh could only see that scene and give a content smile. Soumee was learning how to adapt to new situations and act appropriately and Lorelei was improving her magic that much more.

    Most magicians don''t have many opportunities to fight against those with anti-magic properties. However since Lorelei had the chance almost every day she would find ways to overcome it.

    To overcome the magician''s greatest weakness was almost balance breaking.

    PART NINE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 14]

    Every few years there is a festival that happens in Fairshore. There is no real reason for the festival, it is simply a means to help keep morale up and to congratulate all of the townspeople for their hard work up till that point and to continue to do so.

    It had been two years since Soumee and Lugh had come to live in this town. As such it was the first time that Soumee had participated in such an event like this.

    There were festivals in the capital fortress but this time Soumee was able to partake in the setting up process as well.

    Many of the townspeople were also in high spirits as they cheerfully moved around to set up for the festival.

    For this day, the townspeople also branched out to hunting in the nearby forest for meat as well. Sometimes it was good to diversify their diet, especially during times like festivals.

    "Like this?"

    Soumee had tried to hang streamers from one roof to another while Lorelei instructed her on the position from down below.

    "Yeah, I think that''s good. Come down now, Soumee."

    "Okay."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After a few days of preparation the festival was set to go in the evening.

    It was now time for all of the townspeople to relax and await for the festival to begin.

    Soumee, Lugh and Lorelei were sitting out in the veranda overlooking the town. The fishing town that was rather dull in appearance, for only today was filled with color.

    Streamers littered across all of the rooves and colored lights hanging about, created using magic.

    Everyone had a smile on their face as they walked through town.

    "I can''t wait!"

    Soumee exclaimed out aloud. Ever since her arrival at the town, she had matured considerably.

    Whereas before she would be childish and demanding, now she was much more mellow and understanding of other people. She had learned how to socialize and deal with many different people and had improved considerably her way with the sword.

    Lugh could only wryly smile as he thought that someday she would graduate from him. Then she would have to leave the town in order to fulfil her destiny.

    After all it was all planned by god.

    Yet for some reason, Lugh did not like it. Though he was an adherent follower of the national religion in Arune, he did not take it too much to heart. He had always simply relied on himself and did what he thought was right.

    Never did he do it for the sake of his ''god''.

    It was an odd feeling. In some ways he was helping his ''god'' by training Soumee. Training her to become a soldier.

    That was what was getting to him.

    He had known Soumee since birth, up until now he had thought of her as a frail younger sister that he had to protect, however the situation was becoming a little different.

    Instead of an object of protection now he was sharpening her skills, to become a blade. No doubt walking down this path would not be easy. There will be many hardships that will come her way from becoming a hero and soldier, he knew that best as he had to commit many an atrocity in the name of the Arune Empire.

    Still, he understood that Soumee was prepared to make that decision.

    That''s why he could only wryly smile while looking at the still young girl.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The night had fallen and to start off the festival, fireworks had gone off in the night sky. This was, of course, done by magic and since the only magic user in the town was Lorelei, she was the one in charge of fire off colored [fire bullets] to make such things work.

    "Looks like Lorelei''s working hard."

    Lugh commented as he watched the fireworks from the veranda. It was just him and Soumee now.

    "Yeah. I hope she doesn''t wear herself out doing that."

    "She''ll be fine. Out of all the mages I''ve seen she''s the most talented."

    "Yeah."

    There was a brief moment of silence between the two.

    "Lugh. Will you come with me?"

    "Soumee?"

    "I''m unsure of myself, even if I was chosen by god, to defeat the demon lord all by myself, it is a little daunting."

    Hearing that, Lugh could only answer by giving her a hug.

    "Of course. The order that the Emperor had given to me was to stay by your side, always."

    "¡­ Thank you."

    PART NINE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 15]

    It has been three years since Soumee had started training under Lugh.

    She had made considerable improvements to her swords play. Even in the capital, her level skill was way above the average soldier. It could be that she was now one of the strongest knights in the entire southern continent, with only 3 years worth of training.

    However, it was only after the third year that some things had become apparent.

    Soumee''s skill had started to stagnate a little. That wasn''t to say that she wasn''t strong, however her skills were not as improving as much as it once did.

    At first it was a complete mystery on why this was the case, but soon Lugh realized.

    It was precisely because she had been practicing the entire time.

    No matter how much practice she gets as long as she doesn''t have actual combat experience it was impossible for her to grow much further.

    As painful as it was, as a teacher it was time for Lugh to send her out onto the fields from some real combat.

    The task that she had been given was to traverse a nearby mountain and survive for the next month. However, the nearby mountain was no ordinary one. It was well known for housing several different kinds of high level monsters.

    This test was designed to allow Soumee to start thinking quickly on her feet and adapt to the environment. Real battles were nothing like mock ones, they were more edgy and vicious.

    Mercy would not be shown to her and she had to accept that and survive.

    Of course Lorelei also opted to tag along. Lorelei also wanted to improve her skills since she didn''t exactly have real combat experience either.

    Because the two of them together would be quite a powerful combination, Lugh had to extend the timeline by two months.

    During that time she had to fend off against the onslaught of monsters and survive in the wilderness.

    "Are you ready?"

    Lugh asked. He would not go with her. That would simply defeat the purpose of the entire test after all. Of course it had pained him to make this decision, but he simply thought it best to trust the skills that she had honed for the past three years.

    "Yes, I feel like I can definitely do this."

    "Me too!"

    Lorelei replied joyfully next to her.

    "Alright then, starting from now you are to go to that mountain and survive for the next two months. During that time you are forbidden from coming back to the town or asking anyone for help."

    "Yes. I understand."

    "Got it!"

    "Then I wish you good fortune."

    With that the two girls, who had become fine adult women this year, had set off to the dangerous mountains.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The type of monsters that resided within the mountains were Orcs, Ogres, Kobolds, Wyverns and Harpies.

    They were all powerful enough to have reputations as [adventurer killers].

    Especially the Wyverns and Harpies, they would pose a lot of problems for Soumee as she was only used to melee combat. She had no real way of attacking monsters that were airborne. She would have to find ways to deal with them.

    Of course it was also possible to rely on Lorelei since she had a variety of ranged attacks using magic.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The first few days went by without any significant problems. All of the monsters were within Soumee and Lorelei''s expectations. They were strong but nothing that they couldn''t deal with.

    Soumee would lead from the front and Lorelei would provide support from the back. This way both of the girls could maximize their efficiency in combat.

    Even the flying monsters were taken out no problem.

    However the problems started to occur from the second week.

    Their food rations were not going to last them the full two months. That was obvious, they knew that from the beginning but it had ran out quicker than they had anticipated.

    Opening the map the two girls looked to find where there could be a potential food source.

    "This small lake seems like it would have a lot of animals. Maybe we could hunt them for food?"

    Lorelei suggested while pointing at the map.

    "Hmm, but to get to that place we''ll have to go through a wyvern''s den.

    One or two wyverns were fine, that was a manageable amount, however going through an entire wyvern''s den was a different story. There could be tens of wyverns just waiting for them. If they were spotted it would spell instant death.

    "Hmm, then how about this place, it looks like wild fruits and vegetable may grow."

    Lorelei pointed towards an area that had think vegetation.

    "I suppose that would be the most sound decision considering out situation. I think after a few more weeks of training we may be strong enough to go through the wyvern''s den, but for now it would be best to go to the vegetation."

    Analysing the situation, the two had come to a decision.

    They travelled a bit farther to get to the place and upon arrival it was more messy than what they had first assumed.

    Wild plantation were growing in random directions, vines covered in thorns swinging around and the smell of putrid grass entered their nose.

    "This is horrible."

    Their footsteps sank into the floor as they entered the area. Even walking was made hard due to this fact, if they were attacked now they would be at a disadvantage.

    Of course, to their surprise they were attacked.

    Not by monsters, but by the plants themselves.

    The vines started to swing around violently trying to get a hold of them so it could strangle and bleed them to death.

    Soumee and Lorelei had held their ground. Cutting and freezing everything that were attacking them.

    The most effective magic would be [fire] type but that doesn''t mean [ice] type magic was ineffective.

    Freezing the vines made it easier for Soumee to cut them down.

    After what seemed like hours of defending, almost all of the vines in the area were gone.

    "Maybe it would''ve easier to go through the wyvern''s den."

    Lorelei complained, but she didn''t actually believe that, there was no way they would be able to fend off from several tens of wyverns at the same time.

    "I didn''t think plants would attack us. That''s unfair."

    "Haha, yeah."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After two months the duo that came out from the mountains were stronger individuals. They''re skills increased considerably and their way of analysing situations had all become much smarter.

    Lugh had a satisfied smile on his face as he approved. Sending them off to the mountains was the correct decision after all.

    PART NINE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 17]

    It had been two years since Soumee had become a full fledged adult.

    Perhaps because of this, Lugh felt somewhat uncomfortable around her. Until now he had seen her as a sort of younger sister and student but now she was clearly a woman.

    Her proportions were near perfect, her gaze was powerful, the way she carried herself was mature and the way she spoke was alluring.

    Living in the same house as someone like this it was hard for Lugh to contain himself. After all, Lugh himself was also a rather young man. He would be turning 24 this year yet he had not been given much of a chance to experience romance.

    He wasn''t complaining about such a thing, his calling was at the front lines after all, however the situation had changed drastically when his mission was now to serve at the side of a young woman.

    Every time they met, his heart would start beating rapidly.

    He had no idea what to do about this situation. It was obvious that he needed to keep his integrity and continue on with the task given to him by his emperor; to keep overseeing Soumee''s training.

    However strange thoughts kept entering his head whenever they were practicing. The way she moved, the sweat dripping from her supple body, the way her silky, black hair swayed from side to side.

    It was extremely tempting.

    "Sorry, that''s it for today. I seem to be feeling a little unwell so I''ll just be going out a bit."

    "Lugh? Are you okay?"

    Soumee crept up to him and placed her hands on his forehead to check his temperature, but before she could even do that Lugh had pushed her hand away.

    Making up a random excuse Lugh had left the house in a hurry, while Soumee only looked back with a worried expression.

    Lugh spent the better part of the day just wondering around the town, visiting each shop and looking at the fisherman work.

    "Oh? If it isn''t Lugh, what are you doing just wondering about?"

    The one who had come to greet him was Lorelei. Unlike Soumee, Lorelei didn''t have the same sort of temptations coming from her. Compared to Soumee, Lorelei wasn''t too bad either but he did not feel the same sort of attraction.

    "Nothing. I''m just thinking about some things."

    "Oho~ let me guess, something about your love life?"

    Lugh shrieked back at Lorelei''s words. Bull''s eye.

    "How did you- no wait. That''s not it."

    "You can''t hide things from me. I have a very keen sense when it comes to these things."

    "You shouldn''t treat your elders in such a manner. What happened to your training? Why are you just wondering about yourself?"

    "What are you trying to change the topic for? I came to buy something and spotted you looking all depressed."

    "Depressed?"

    "Yeah, it was so obvious. So who is it? Well, even if I ask the answer is obvious."

    "What?"

    "I mean, there''s only really one person right?"

    Lugh gave a small conceding sigh.

    "I can''t anyway. She''s someone I have to look after, not an object of affection."

    "I don''t know why you''re so stuck on things like that."

    Lorelei did not know about Soumee''s relation to the emperor. It was kept secret after all.

    "It''s adult business, nothing a kid like you needs to know about."

    "How rude! I''ve become an adult 2 years ago!"

    "Yeah, yeah."

    "You don''t have to sound so sarcastic! Well, anyway I don''t think you should worry too much about this, since I think Soumee likes you too. In a romantic kind of way."

    "What?!"

    "Don''t tell me you haven''t noticed? Whoa you''re so dense."

    "I, no. what?"

    Just before the conversation could continue any further, Soumee came running towards them.

    "There you are! I was looking for you, Lugh. You just disappeared."

    "Oh, I guess that''s my cue to disappear. Then toodles~"

    With a malicious grin, Lorelei crept away to give the two some room.

    "What was that about?"

    Soumee tilted her head at Lorelei''s strange behaviour.

    "It''s nothing. Did you need something?"

    "No, but you just sort of disappeared, so I was wondering if something was wrong?"

    "No. it''s fine now."

    "¡­"

    Soumee remained silent. She slightly bit her lower lips.

    "Why?"

    "Eh?"

    Lugh looked up at her.

    "Why do you always hide things from me? You never tell me what you''re thinking. It''s a little frustrating sometimes."

    Soumee started to speak. She was clearly trembling as she did.

    Small drops of tears ran down her face.

    "Sorry."

    "It''s not like you need to apologize, I just wanted you to open up to me a little more. Is that so much to ask for?"

    Lugh did not answer but returned with a hug.

    "?!"

    Soumee was surprised, but soon accepted it and hugged him back.

    "Sorry. Truthfully it''s been hard for me too. To keep my feelings a secret for so long."

    "Your feelings?"

    "I, I love. I love you! I don''t know from when, but for a while now I''ve felt like this! Every time I see you I get confused, but I had to continue on with my duty so it was hard, sorry to tell it to you like this."

    The corner of Soumee''s mouth rose up as she gave him a soft smile.

    "I see, it must''ve been hard, but don''t worry, it''s over now. I love you too, Lugh."

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    The two shared a single kiss as the sky was dyed orange.

    Their love towards each other had been reciprocated.

    PART TEN

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 18]

    "Are you sure about this?"

    Lugh asked.

    "Yes, I want this."

    "Once it happens you won''t be able to train much anymore."

    "I know. I''ll train doubly hard after it''s over. So please, help me bear your child."

    "How could I refuse?"

    PART ELEVEN

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 19]

    "Whoa! She''s so cute!"

    Soumee laid upon her bed, just having given birth to a baby girl. The result of her and Lugh''s love for one another had taken shape.

    The baby had inherited Soumee''s black hair and crimson eyes.

    After crying a whole bunch the baby had fallen asleep in Soumee''s arms.

    "So? Did you guys decide on a name?"

    "Hmm~ not yet."

    Lugh answered truthfully.

    "Why don''t you decide for us? As our friend Lorelei."

    Soumee asked with a smile.

    "Eh? Are you sure you want to give me such an important task?"

    "Why not? Amongst the three of us you seemed to be the most excited after all."

    Giving her a strange stare Lugh scoffed at her.

    "Uu~ I can''t deny that but. Okay! Give me a second."

    After a moment of thinking through various names Lorelei had come up with one.

    "How about [Elly]? It has the two most profound syllables from both your names. The E and the L"

    "Oh, not bad considering it''s coming from you Lorelei."

    Lugh teased her once more.

    "What was that?! Are you looking for a fight?"

    "Ahaha. That''s a wonderful name Lorelei. Thank you, then we will give her that name."

    Thus [Elly Arune] was born.

    PART TWELVE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 21]

    "You ready?"

    Standing in front of the house with a large sack of equipment, Lugh asked Soumee.

    "Yeah. I''ve packed up all of my stuff."

    Soumee answered.

    After 10 years of training, Soumee had surpassed Lugh in terms of sword play and had become one of the empire''s strongest swordswoman.

    It was now time for her to truly start her journey to fulfil her destiny and become a hero.

    However there was one problem.

    "Mama!"

    That was Elly.

    After much thought Lugh and Soumee decided it be best if she was sent to the Capital to be with the emperor. No doubt the emperor had been feeling lonely ever since Soumee had left.

    Of course the emperor had already known about the child. Lugh had been sending in reports frequently.

    If it was Lugh, the emperor had understood and trusted Soumee to him.

    Soumee crouched down to meet Elly at her eye level.

    "Elly, listen carefully, mama and papa need to go somewhere so you will be spending some time with grandpa. Be sure to not cause too much problems for him, okay?"

    It was uncertain if Elly had even understood the situation, however she gave a cute smile and nodded to her mother''s words.

    "Okay, good girl."

    The three had borrowed a carriage and loaded their stuff onto it.

    As they were about to depart a certain figure had come and stopped them.

    "Trying to leave without me, huh?"

    It was Lorelei. Her long brown hair swaying side by side in the wind. On her back was a small sack containing her things.

    "Lorelei?!"

    "This is too sad, you were going to leave without me."

    "We didn''t mean to, but where we are going to go will be dangerous so-"

    "So what?! Aren''t we friends? Take me with you!"

    As though she were throwing a tantrum Lorelei argued.

    "But-"

    "You don''t have to say it, I already know where you''re going. You''re going to go defeat the demon lord right?"

    "Eh? How did you know?"

    "Actually, I''ve been given a similar role as you."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I had a dream and in it a god told me to go with you and defeat the demon lord."

    "I¡­ see, but are you sure? This will be very dangerous."

    "Well, it''s not like mere mortals should go against the word of god so!"

    Barging her way into the carriage she set down her backpack and turned towards Elly.

    "Hello Elly! It''s aunty~"

    Elly puffed up her checks and she turned away.

    For some reason, Elly did not take much of a liking to Lorelei. Downtrodden Lorelei almost seemed like she was out of energy due to it.

    "Well, if that''s how it''s going to be then I guess we''ll have to take you with us."

    If it were the words of Arune''s god then Lugh had no place to object.

    With that the three headed toward the [Arune Giga Fortress].

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 37

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 185 (90+30)

    Dexterity: 35 (5+30)

    Intelligence: 35 (5+30)

    Insight: 75 (45+30)

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 19

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 19

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 36

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 23

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 34

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 13

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 17

    (Okay I lied a bit. I will be focusing on Soumee for a bit rather than Morgant. Don''t worry this will only be for a chapter or two. Sorry! Please don''t hit me!)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 21 - The heros journey (PART 2)

    Ascension Rebirth - The hero''s journey (PART 2)

    CHAPTER XXI

    PART ONE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 21]

    With the sun at its peak the heat was oppressive. Wandering around in such temperatures, within a desert no less was near suicide. At least that would be the case for those not native to the southern continent of Arune.

    Indeed, those who had been born and raised in the southern continent had all but grown accustomed to the land''s unforgiving conditions.

    Even the animals understood that those who could not endure the head would have no business surviving, as a result most of the animals and monsters were brute and bulky looking.

    If the term [survival of the fittest] was manifested as a physical object the entire continent of Arune would be it.

    Under such condition there was a single carriage that had been travelling throughout the vast desert, driven by two large black horses that almost seemed to personify death.

    Incidentally the inside of the cart was a stark contrast from the blazing outside. A single magician had casted a spell to keep the temperatures within at a bearable level.

    The carriage marched forward until it stopped before a large concrete and steel wall.

    Within this desert was a single city that was the heart of the [holy empire of Arune]. The capital city, also known as the [Arune Giga Fortress]. Contrary to what one might assume upon sight, it was not actually a series of buildings within a city, no, the entire city was a single structure.

    A structure that combined the natural landscapes and human ingenuity. At the peak of the plateau that resides at the city''s heart was the Royal Palace of Arune in which the single most powerful man in all of [Eternis] resides.

    Leaving the carriage, four people had stepped out from the cool interior of the cart to the blazing heat of the desert beyond the Giga Fortress.

    "10 years."

    A woman with black hair had spoken to herself.

    This woman was the crown princess of the empire; formerly known as Soumee Arune, now she goes by as simply Soumee after having given up her lineage for a mission from god.

    Standing next to her was a tall man who a rugged appearance. Slung on his back was a slender great sword. Even though it was rather weak looking due to its design it had not seen a single crack in 20 years.

    Hailed as the strongest knight in the entire of the kingdom was Lugh. He had fallen in love with the crown princess and had bore a child together with her.

    A daughter by the name of Elly Arune. The daughter was eligible for the throne since she did not have to go through the same right as her mother since she did not receive any sort of mission from god.

    With features similar to her mother she was being held lovingly by her father.

    Finally the last member of the group.

    Was Lorelei.

    Just Lorelei.

    ¡­

    A self proclaimed [Grand Magus], ironically she was actually quite powerful in terms of magic despite her unfortunate personality.

    "Eh?"

    Soumee turned towards Lorelei who made a rather dissatisfied face.

    "Is something the matter?"

    "I feel like someone is talking crap about me. I just can''t put my finger on it."

    "¡­"

    Soumee didn''t know how to respond to that, she knew that her friend would sometimes show odd behaviour at times, thus she decided to do what she always did and simply ignored it.

    She turned her gaze back to the walls of the capital.

    After 10 years of being away from the capital for training, a rush of emotions had overcome her. Seeing the Giga fortress in all of its walled glory was enough to put a tear to Soumee''s eye.

    Besides her, Lugh could only give a solemn smile as the nostalgia and struggle of his childhood came back to him. Those were both happy and tough times but it was undeniable that this city was his home.

    "Mama, It''s big!"

    Seeing the Giga Fortress for the first time, Elly was intrigued by it. A little ironic considering she was in fact the crown princess of the Arune empire.

    She had a bright smile on her face as she pointed towards its walls.

    "Yes, we''ll be going inside it soon."

    Hearing that Elly''s face glowed up even more. It wasn''t too much of a surprising reaction considering all her 2 years of life was spent in a small fishing town where nothing too exciting happens.

    This was a real adventure to her. Something interesting and exciting.

    "So why are we here?"

    In the middle of such a touching moment for the three family members there was a single person who could not grasp at the atmosphere and ruined the entire mood.

    "Mmh?!"

    Lorelei turned her head and tried to survey the surrounding area.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Lugh asked, puzzled by her sudden movements.

    "No, I just thought I heard something rude about me."

    "Stop being weird, we''re going in."

    "Right, but you haven''t told me anything, why are we here?"

    She had not been told of anything in regards to Soumee''s true heritage or origin, thus it was understandable that she would be rather confused as to why she was there.

    To her, Soumee was simply her best friend and just like her a simple, regular civilian.

    Remembering that fact, Lugh turned around to give her a distant, contemplative look.

    "Sigh, I suppose since you''ll be coming with us, it''d be best to tell you the full story, we also haven''t explained it to Elly either so I guess it''ll be a good opportunity."

    His tone was extremely monotonous and bored that Lorelei couldn''t help but feel a little insulted.

    "Why do you always give me such a bored look when talking to me/ what is this uneven treatment?!"

    "Huh? Of course I''d treat Soumee differently! She''s my wife!"

    Hearing that Lorelei had no other comebacks.

    Teary eyed she looked back at him, prompting, momentarily, a sense of guilt. At this point she had resembled a small dog that had been abandoned by its owner.

    "But! But still! Uu~"

    "Now, now. You should treat her more nicely, she''s a delicate girl after all."

    In her defense Soumee came up and gave her a hug.

    "If she could be described as delicate then a goblin could also be described as beautiful."

    "What did you say?!"

    Hearing such an insult Lorelei could only shout back.

    "Aha~ please calm down, the two of you."

    After a moment the two calmed down from exchanging anymore banter.

    "Still, this place is as big as I''ve heard. The walls alone stretch towards the skies."

    Lorelei commented as she observed. For a simple country girl it may have been an incredible sight but for Soumee it was one that held a lot of memories.

    "We''re here to see father."

    "Father? So Soumee''s dad is a noble?"

    Much of Arune''s capital city was inhabited by nobles, thus it was not strange for Lorelei to think this. Of course, technically she wasn''t wrong.

    "Sort of, he''s the emperor."

    "The emper- what? No, what?"

    "Emperor, my father is the emperor of Arune."

    "¡­" (Lorelei)

    "¡­" (Soumee)

    "¡­" (Lugh)

    "¡­ What?"

    Thinking that perhaps she had misunderstood Soumee''s words she repeated.

    "My father is [Emperor Eldwin Arune XIV]."

    "¡­ um. I''m just going to stand here, and wait until you finish your business in the capital."

    "¡­ we could take up to a day within the capital."

    "Yeah. That''s fine, I''ll just stand here and pretend that I didn''t hear anything ridiculous at all. Please don''t mind me."

    "¡­"

    "Don''t be dumb."

    Feeling a little frustrated at Lorelei''s inability to comprehend or believe anything she was told, Lugh intervened.

    "I, I mean. It''s just a lot to take in right now please let me stay here for now."

    "I want to introduce you to father as well, please come."

    Soumee grabbed Lorelei''s hand in an almost seductive manner, prompting her to blush at the scene.

    "¡­ Okay."

    PART TWO

    Their return was a quiet one. No celebrations or parades, only a few select people awaited for their return at the castle.

    Soumee looked up at the castle that was elevated from all the other buildings, it had not changed in the last 10 years, a fact that had greatly relieved her.

    The four were stopped at the gates of the castle by the guard.

    "Halt! What is your business at the royal palace?"

    He had not yet realized who they were. It wasn''t too surprising that this would be the case as they had changed drastically in the last 10 years.

    Soumee turned towards Lugh who shook his head.

    "We''re here to see the emperor."

    "Unfortunately regular civilians are barred from entering the castle unless specifically summoned by the emperor or any of the high nobles."

    "I don''t think you understand, we are not simple civilians. I am the empire''s knight, Lugh and she is the emperor''s daughter, Soumee Arune."

    "?!"

    After the soldier inspected them more closely he did indeed remember their faces.

    "I''m sorry, sir! I did not realize."

    "It''s okay. Will you let us in now?"

    "Yes, of course! Right away!"

    ¡­

    ¡­.

    Upon entering the throne room there were only a few people. Among them was the emperor who stood in wait.

    They did not exchange words and only gazed at each other. The reunion of a parent and child could not be expressed in words.

    Soumee slowly walked towards her father, never breaking eye contact along the way. He was a lot older than what she had remembered. Not only that, he was also much smaller.

    Of course she understood why this was, she was the one to grow up, however she could not stop the constant flow of tears rolling down from her eyes.

    10 years. It was the first time in 10 years that they had met face to face.

    "Welcome back. My daughter."

    "Oh, Father!"

    She leapt into his arms to embrace him with all her strength.

    "Ow, you''ve definitely grown stronger, my old bone can barely stand your embrace."

    Noticing that her father was in pain she quickly separated.

    "I''m sorry father."

    "You''ve really tried your best. I''m proud of you."

    Just like in the olden days, her father would praise her. A rush of emotions came rushing back to her as she was reminiscing.

    A wry smile came to her face as she noticed a few strands of white hair. The emperor was nearing the age where he would have to retire. It was Soumee who was supposed to succeed the throne and become the next empress worthy of her father''s rule, however that future was denied to her by her sudden call from god.

    After a brief moment of thought of each other, a small presence had came to interrupt them.

    "M, mama?"

    A small voice had called out to her. The emperor, noticing this, shifted his gaze onto the small figure standing before them. The large throne room only cemented her small stature.

    A girl that resembled the emperor''s daughter stood there scared stiff. In an instant the emperor had recognized her as his grandchild.

    He crouched down and picked her up.

    "?!"

    The girl was surprised but did not seem to hate it. She stared back at the emperor with her large red eyes, contemplating on how to react.

    "So you''re my grandchild. Could you tell me your name?"

    "E, Elly."

    "Elly huh, that''s a nice name. Syllables taken from Soumee and Lugh huh."

    "Uwah~"

    In the background Lorelei unconsciously spoke. It was the name that she had thought of. She realized now that she had the great honor of giving a name to a royal princess and wondered if it was ever going to be good enough.

    "Your grace, I-"

    Lugh suddenly interjected. It was obvious what he wanted to say. Which father wouldn''t be curious about the husband of his daughter?

    Of course the emperor had already known Lugh since his childhood and had given him his utmost trust.

    Due to this the emperor did not reject him. He simply gave him a satisfied smile as he asked.

    "Are you taking good care of my daughter?"

    "Yes, of course! She is very important to me."

    "I see. That''s fine then. I wish for you to continue doing so."

    "Of course, your grace. I am grateful!"

    "Anyway, I understand why you''re here. You wish to leave Elly with me before you go, correct?"

    "Yes." x2

    The two; husband and wife, had answered simultaneously. Their journey would no doubt become a perilous one, as such it was be horribly unwise to bring along their daughter. Leaving her here within the Giga Fortress, which was also one of the safest places in the entire world would be a better choice.

    Elly had a difficult expression on her face as she sat in the emperor''s arms. It was unclear as to what she was exactly thinking but it seemed as though she had at least some semblance of an idea of what was going on.

    "I understand. That is the best choice. You two still have a duty to fulfil for this nation after all."

    "Thank you, father."

    The emperor then focused his gaze on a figure he had never seen before.

    Lorelei.

    Her legs were shaking a bit from the situation, after all, she was a regular civilian who lived in the country side, and she was now face to face on arguably the most powerful man in the entire world.

    "And you are?"

    "I, I, I''m called Lorelei! P, pleasure to make your acquaintance your grace!"

    "Ah, I see. You must be the one mentioned in the letters. I have read a lot about you from Soumee. You''ve been keeping my daughter company for a long time, for that I am grateful."

    "N, no, it was my pleasure!"

    "Hahaha, I see."

    "Father, Lorelei also received divine revelation, she was given the same mission as me."

    "Oh, I see. With such a fine magician I can relax a bit more."

    "F, fine magician?! I''m not worthy!"

    "Nonsense, I had heard much about your success with creating your own magic style, it is truly impressive for a child of your age."

    "T, thank you!"

    PART THREE

    The emperor had cleaned out his schedule and most of the day was spent trying to catch up on the events of the last 10 years.

    Rather than the stories, the emperor was much more fond of just being able to listen to his daughter''s voice again.

    Afterwards they had a small feast to celebrate the end of her training with some of the other nobles. However the main event was just starting.

    "Are you ready, milady?"

    A soldier who at least had double Soumee''s physique stood before her wielding a large sword and shield. The same weapon combination that Soumee herself liked to use.

    It was now near night time and they had gathered in the castle''s training ground where many of the soldiers were gathered to see the spectacle fight between their captain and the princess.

    The captain was a veteran of many battles and had built his entire career on being one of the strongest knights in the empire.

    "Yes."

    Soumee replied. Even though the captain should theoretically have had much more experience and skill than her, Soumee still answered readily.

    Along the side were various spectators, including the emperor and many of the high nobles and knights.

    "Go mama!"

    Elly shouted out from the sidelines while resting upon the emperor''s arms.

    The first move was given to Soumee since she was the lesser experienced fighter.

    Soumee charged with the shield and bashed into the soldier making him lose balance, following that up with a swift kick pushing him back a few meters before he fell.

    The captain, visibly surprised at her movements, stared back at her. He then regained his composure and contested her once more. He had underestimated the princess'' battle prowess due to her inexperience but she was by no means weak.

    The captain put out his shield in front of him to defend against any other attacks.

    He then pointed his sword forward and started to dash.

    This was a basic movement within the Arune empire''s military. Making a wall with shields and swords and dashing forward in unison with the other soldiers was a standard tactic in Arune warfare.

    Usually this move would be done with numerous soldiers but the captain was big enough that he could do it alone.

    The easier thing to do in this situation was to simply dodge the attack, however Soumee was a paladin. In fights paladins will act as a shield for the less mobile party members, if this was a real fight and she had to protect her backline then it would be unwise to dodge the attack, as it would simply crush the other members.

    For this reason Soumee opted to take the hit straight on with her own shield.

    With a loud thud there was a large spark of collision when the shields met.

    Initially Soumee was pushed back a little but was able to keep her ground despite the massive size difference.

    The captain himself was not identified as a paladin so he did not have access to the same defensive capabilities as Soumee who was. A particular skill from the paladin line was one known as [Divine shield] which increases the defensive properties of the shield and the user''s strength.

    Using this skill Soumee''s shield started to glow with a golden light as she slowly started to push back the captain.

    Realizing that continuing further with the shield battle would inevitably end with the captain''s loss, he strafed to the side to go for a counter attack.

    However Soumee had already predicted this and followed up with a swift [shield bash] skill that sent the fully armoured knight flying before he crashed into the castle walls.

    Combined with the [divine shield] ability, [shield bash] was incredibly powerful and almost doubled as a blunt weapon.

    There was a loud cheer as the captain laid bruised against the wall. He had a satisfied grin on his face as he looked back at the princess who stood strong as the victor.

    The emperor looked down at the defeated knight and shrugged his shoulders. The captain gave a thumbs up to signify that she was indeed ready for the journey she was about to take.

    The emperor replied with a nod.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After the sparring session it was decided that Soumee and co. would be staying for the night and start their journey tomorrow.

    When the night had fallen and the castle fell asleep, the emperor alone sat out near the open window peering up to the large blue moon. He was drinking alone as memories of his past had flooded in.

    "Father?"

    Soumee had entered the room, it was a scene reminiscent of the past. She would enter into his room innocently when she was younger.

    "You should be sleeping, your journey starts tomorrow after all."

    "I know that, I just wanted to spend a little more time with you."

    "Hah, well that''s fine. Have a seat."

    Soumee took the seat opposite to the emperor at the small wooden desk by the window. She took a small bottle and poured herself a drink as well.

    "Hmm, you''re old enough to drink now."

    "I''ve been for many years now, father, perhaps it''s time to stop treating me like such a child?"

    "Hahaha! Of course, you''ve grown into a fine adult, you even have a child of your own. Which makes me a grandfather, hmm. I suddenly feel so old."

    "You''re not that old, you still have a long time left, so just take it easy."

    "You''re right."

    The emperor stared at his daughter who took a sip of alcohol. Her silky black hair glistened from the moon''s blue light. She was radiant despite it being the night.

    "You''ve truly grown Soumee. I''m proud of you."

    "Father¡­"

    When Soumee had realized it her father was actually asleep, most likely due to the the effect of the alcohol, she carried the emperor over and laid him down on his bed and drew up his blankets.

    Once more she looked down at her father. He was the same as in her memories but different as well. He was still strong and charismatic but at times she could see some signs of fatigue.

    Ruling an entire empire for so long could not have been so easy on a single man. Yet her father did it without a word of complaint, she truly thought her father was a great man.

    As he was proud of her, she too was proud of her father.

    "I''ll do my best father."

    Leaving behind those words Soumee withdrew to her own room for the night.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Early in the morning four people stood at the entrances of the castle.

    "We''ll be leaving now, father. Take care of yourself and Elly."

    "Of course, go with ease."

    "Thank you."

    "I am grateful your grace."

    "U, uhm! Thank you, your grace!"

    "I wish I could do more for you all but it seems that you have all been fully prepared so I''ll just have to trust that you are all ready to face whatever will come your way. Still it isn''t a bad idea to take extra precaution so don''t rush into things too hastily. Lugh I''m leaving you in charge of these two so make sure you look out for them."

    "Of course, your grace. I will accomplish my task without fail."

    "Lorelei, I haven''t known you for a long time but I''m putting my daughter''s safety in your hands."

    "Y, yes! I understand your grace!"

    "Umu, and Soumee, do help your friends, you are all in this together after all."

    "Yes, father."

    "I see. Then I will leave it to you brave heroes. I bid you the best of luck."

    "Thank you!" x3

    With those words the three had left early in the morning. They left before Elly had time to even wake up, this wasn''t because she was unloved but because it would be harder for them to say good bye.

    They would definitely come back for her so in the mean time she would have be under the care of the emperor, Soumee was a little worried but if it were her father then she could trust him.

    In the same way they came, they left with on horse driven carriage. Their first destination was the port, they would have to make their way to the center continent of Ariadyne and then cross over to the Northern Continent.

    PART FOUR

    It had been a few weeks since Soumee''s group had left for the northern capital and there was a brief moment of peace in the castle. For the most part the work that was required to be done by the emperor had been completed and nothing major was happening in the country that required his attention.

    The emperor was now simply watching Elly play around in the throne room.

    It was then a soldier had sudden barged into the room in a panic.

    "Your grace!"

    "Hmm? What is it?"

    "It, it''s! They''re here!"

    "''They''re''?"

    The soldier was scared stiff and couldn''t explain further.

    Two men walked into the room.

    The two men stood out like a sore thumb.

    One of the men was adorned in a black hooded robe with a white plague doctor''s mask to hide his face. As though he was the plague and death itself, he gave off a very foreboding and ominous aura.

    Just standing in his presences would be enough to make even the sharpest soldiers into witless saps and devolve them into vegetables.

    The other man had an incredibly buff build. White grey hair and golden eyes, his imposing body was filled with scars, each of which seem to tell a different story about an epic battle.

    On his back lies a large, two handed war hammer. Encrusted with many different kinds of jewels and its handles coated in gold, it''s unknown which hurts more the hammer or one''s pocket after purchasing such a weapon. Though it''s undoubtable that a single smash from this hammer may destroy the target completely.

    He looked at the emperor with a grin on his face.

    Being the emperor he had to keep his cool in front of anyone, whether it be friend or foe. The fact that all of the soldiers seemed to have given way to their entrance into the castle seemed to suggest that they weren''t immediately going to turn into enemies.

    "May I ask who you are?"

    "Certainly."

    The man in the plague doctor''s suit answered. His voice was cool and charismatic, almost enchanting. He then continued on.

    "We are loyal servants to the Supreme God of Arune: Nodens."

    [Nodens]. That was indeed the name of the supreme god of Arune.

    Within Arune''s national religion there was only one god, the supreme being, however that being said, it was also written that there were lesser gods that were servants to the supreme being.

    Their claims so far have not conflicted with this belief.

    "Servants of the God, Nodens? Then you must be-"

    The man in the plague doctor suit interrupted.

    "Yes, it is as you suspect, I am [Dian Cecht], the [master of restoration]."

    "And I am [Dagda], [master of war]."

    Both [Dagda] and [Dian Cecht] are certainly names that the emperor has heard in his scriptures concerning Arune''s religions. From their appearance and aura alone, it is unmistakable that they are who they claim to be.

    "I see."

    The emperor himself cannot lose face, his job is to be the symbol of the nation after all. Glaring back, just as intensely as the two lesser gods were doing, the emperor asks.

    "For what reason have you come to my humble abode?"

    "A mission. From Lord Nodens."

    Dian Cecht speak in an icy cold tone, it is very quiet yet for some reason it is almost impossible not to hear it.

    "The supreme god wishes something more? If it''s the matter of slaying the demon lord, then I have sent my daughter and one of my most powerful men, alongside a very powerful magician."

    "No, a mission specifically for the emperor himself."

    "Me? What does god wish for me to do?"

    "You are to prepare for his coming."

    "Hmm, how exactly does he wish for me to accomplish this?"

    "Expansion. Arune is not nearly as big as it should be. You are to start a military campaign, expand your borders, assimilate other countries. By the time [Ragnarok] begins, this entire world should be renamed [Arune]."

    The emperor closed his eyes.

    He took a deep breath.

    [Ragnarok]: the end of days.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    The emperor looked towards Elly who was hiding behind a stone pillar.

    A sense of guilt ran through the emperor as he spoke his next lines.

    "I refuse."

    PART FIVE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 23]

    Almost two years had passed since Soumee, Lugh and Lorelei had started on their quest to defeat the demon lord.

    During the time of their journey, they had encountered many different and interesting people, seen many things and exotic locales, some that they had thought only legend.

    Their power and skill had increased exponentially during the course of their battles. They fought many monsters and demons alike, saved many people and places.

    All in the span of 2 years the name Soumee, Lugh and Lorelei had ran throughout the various continents of [Eternis]. They were known as [Heroes] now.

    Their journey had taken them all throughout the southern continent, they had traversed all over the center continent. Sometimes they had even taken detours through the eastern continent, however they were now close to the northern continent.

    Their current location was the northern part of the center continent: Ariadyne.

    Once they cross the seas separating Ariadyne(Center Continent) and Vertloch(Northern Continent) their journey would finally enter its final phase.

    In a small tavern that reeked of sweat and booze, the trio sat, contemplating back on all the things that had taken place.

    "Our journey is almost over huh?"

    Lorelei started. She had a solemn smile as she spoke those words.

    The other two didn''t reply but they had given a non-verbal nod. It would be a lie to suggest that they didn''t enjoy travelling around the world to see many amazing sights.

    "What are you two going to do after all this is over? Are you going to go back to the capital?"

    Lorelei asked, seemingly a little lonely at the thought.

    It wasn''t a surprise that she felt this way, she was only s simple country girl, who had only befriended the crown princess by coincidence. Most likely, she herself would return to Fairshore and live out her days as a small time magician.

    "I, I want to go travelling around the world again. With Lugh, Elly and Lorelei. Just to see the world once more and enjoy our time together."

    Soumee answered heartily.

    "Soumee¡­"

    Lorelei was on the verge of tears hearing her best friend say such sweat things.

    "Besides, I''m not actually the crown princess anymore, I had to give up that position after I accepted this mission."

    "I see. Must''ve been hard for you as well."

    "Mmm, sometimes. But I truly think it was for the best, if it wasn''t for this, I would''ve never met with you Lorelei."

    "Soumee~!"

    Lorelei leapt into Soumee arms, half drunk from the cheap ale that they were drinking.

    Soumee accepted her embraced and gently stroke her head as Lorelei pushed her face deeper into Soumee''s breasts.

    Looking around Soumee noticed that the atmosphere within the tavern was particularly tense. They had frequent this tavern so much that she could pick up on the nuances in the movement of adventurers.

    "Hey did you hear?"

    "Yeah, the border villages were attacked again, high levelled monsters have been showing up recently, it might be best if we stay clear for a while."

    "Yeah."

    From the distance the voice of chatting adventurers could be held. Upon hearing that Soumee got up and approached them without hesitation.

    "Can you give me more details on the villages that are being attacked?"

    The adventurers were rather surprised but didn''t mind disclosing simple information.

    "Eh? Uh, sure. They say a few villages have been attacked by high ranking monsters. Usually high ranking monsters don''t really involve themselves with people but they have been showing odd movements ever since, because of that the capital is deciding to send in some soldiers to investigate. Rumor has it the next target would be the town of Cleom."

    That was all the information that the adventurer knew.

    "I see, thank you."

    When Soumee returned to her chair she was met with a confident stare by her party.

    "You''re going to fight the monsters right?"

    Giving a defeated sigh, Lugh asked. By now he knew what Soumee was like, once she heard a story like this there was no way she would just let it go. She would go save the villages that were under attack even if it meant to delay the most important mission at hand.

    Soumee gave a nod.

    "Well, we should go to sleep earlier since we''ll have to wake up equally early to get to the villages."

    The other two agreed with Lugh and decided to end their little celebration there.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Waking up extra early in the morning the three of them got ready to move out, though it was only a theory and rumor, it would be prudent to move quickly before the villages were truly under attack.

    "Ugh~"

    After getting dressed in her usual light armour, she sat down hunched on a chair. Her skin had a pale complexion and her eyes darted all over the place.

    "Are you okay Lorelei?"

    Worried about her friend''s condition Soumee asked.

    "Y, Yeah, I''m just feeling the effects of the alcohol from yesterday, don''t worry I''ll be fine in a bit."

    "Wait, just stay still for a moment."

    Soumee placed her hands out towards Lorelei and concentrated. Before long a small white magic circle had appeared in front of her and encompassed Lorelei.

    [Healing Magic]. Though it was a forte of the [Cleric] class, the [Paladins] had access to basic healing skills.

    Healing magic could be used to cure fatigue as well and sickness, it was the dominant form of art that doctors used after all. It wasn''t simply external physical injuries that it could heal, but ailments as well.

    After a while Lorelei was feeling a lot better as her complexion returned to normal and she had a large smile on her face.

    "Thanks! I feel much better now."

    Soumee had a small smile as she saw her friend return to her usual energy levels.

    "Then, let''s go."

    Lugh and Lorelei nodded.

    [Cleom Village] was only an hour''s worth of walk from the tavern so leaving so early in the morning meant that they should arrive relatively early.

    Most monsters were either during night or midday, so the morning was the perfect time frame.

    Once they arrived at the village however, it was nothing like what they had imagined. The village was already under attack, almost half the houses and townspeople were killed and being assaulted.

    Quickly drawing their weapons to confront the monsters they dove into the fray.

    The monsters weren''t simply low ranking beasts, but various high level monsters were in the mix. [Cyclops soldier], [Minotaur Chief], [Armoured Dire wolves], [Vicious Wyverns].

    They were all monsters that the trio had fought before but such a large group of them together was a first.

    The monsters showed no mercy as they tore apart the humans living in the village, it was almost as though they were possessed; driven mad and the only thing to quell their lust was to destroy whatever was in front of them.

    The battle was long and bloody, many of the villagers had been killed but in the end thanks to the efforts of Soumee''s party they were successful in repelling the invading monsters.

    "Oh, thank you! If it weren''t for you we would''ve all been killed!"

    One of the survivors had come out to thank them. He was an old man seemingly in his late 60s, most likely he was the town''s chief.

    Looking back at the destruction of his village he had a sad face but he was relieved that many of them were still alive.

    "I''m sorry, we weren''t fast enough."

    "No, please you''ve done a great service to us."

    Soumee felt a little guilty, she had thought that it wouldn''t be too late to take their time in coming to the village, but her estimates were already off, since the village was already under attack.

    Lugh placed his hands on her back to cheer her up.

    "Hey, it wasn''t your fault so don''t worry too much about it."

    "If you do not mind, would you stay the night in the village? I think many of the villagers are still weary of the monsters that may return soon, so I think your presence alone could help calm them down."

    Seeing the villager chief''s plea Soumee accepted. It also worked out in their favour since they also needed a place to sleep after all.

    PART SIX

    The trio were gathered in a small room. Since half the village was destroyed in the attack they had to make do with a cramped place. The elder had tried to give them his home since it was relatively large but Soumee had declined the offer.

    When night had fallen, Soumee and Lorelei were asleep. However wide awake was Lugh, he sat near an open window and stared up at the two moons. Back in Arune only the blue moon [Akashia] could be seen but now the red moon was also visible.

    The first time he had laid eyes on [Pandemonium], like the name suggested he thought he would go crazy if he looked at it too much. There were no real psychological effects from the moons, this fact has been confirmed by many magicians, it was just an individual feeling that Lugh got.

    Perhaps it was due to the fact that he had never seen the red moon before that this phenomenon had taken place.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Noticing that Lugh was not sleeping next to her, Soumee came out.

    "It won''t do if you don''t sleep, today has been a rather tiring day after all."

    "I know but, you weren''t there so."

    Lugh came up and embraced her.

    "¡­ Is something bothering you Lugh?"

    "I''m wondering, why the monsters were rampaging. Most of these monsters should be one that keep to themselves, yet to came out."

    "You think that there''s some purpose to monster movements?"

    Lorelei had awoken from the talking between Soumee and Lugh. She rubbed her eyes as she came out of the room.

    "Perhaps, I just don''t believe that monsters would just randomly attack villages. Actually the entire premise is a little off too, we believe that monsters are the servants of demons, but as far as I know demons have always preferred to be hidden and away from any sort of attention, if that were really true then why did they send monsters in the most flashiest way possible?"

    "I think you''re thinking too much into this, you don''t know what demons are thinking."

    "Hmm? What''s that?"

    Soumee pointed out onto the darkness. There were small sources of light that were glittering through. Dancing around in the darkness as though they were alive.

    The three were rather curious and decided to go have a look. Upon arrival they noticed a tense situation.

    The lights were from the torches that the villagers were carrying. However the most curious part was that they were surrounding a few beastmen. Some of them were from the wolf tribe, some of them were from the rabbit tribe and some of them were from the bear tribe.

    However the consistent thing among them were that they were all sick. They all had poor complexion and often times some would even cough blood.

    They were all tied up.

    "I knew it was you bastards that were the one to unleash the monsters upon us."

    The one who spoke to them were the village elders.

    "Keh, of course it was. Who wouldn''t do such a thing after all the shit you''ve put us through. You treat us like slaves and work us to the bone. Many of us have even died because you overworked them. You even use us in your odd experiments for your strange drugs. Many of us have died from that as well!"

    One of the beast kin spoke out. He was a [were-wolf], almost human in appearance except for a few key features like the addition of wolf''s ears and tail. They had considerably longer claws and sharper teeth as well, however those features weren''t as noticeable.

    "Insolent fool! You are slaves! You are inferior to us! Have you gone so mad that you don''t even realize this?"

    "Slaves, my ass! You kidnapped our children and made us work for you if we wanted them back! In the end you killed them all! Just who is the true monster here?!"

    "Hmph, the whinging of losers, this world is based on the rule that only the strongest survive! You who have lost to that rule have no right to complain!"

    "What did you say?! Keh, so that means that the ones that died from the monsters were weak huh? That''s good to know."

    "You bastard! It seems like you haven''t had enough."

    The village elder turned towards one of the villagers and gave an instruction. ''Burn them'' he said and complying to the village chief''s request one of the villagers brought a torch to one of the beast kin and burnt them alive.

    "Stop that! Why?! Why did you do that?!"

    "Because you haven''t had enough. You haven''t truly understood who is the one in charge here."

    "You-!"

    "Please stop!"

    Not being able to take anymore of this Soumee came out to intervene. The sight of treating non humans in such manner had disturbed her. Perhaps a few years ago she may not have thought that much of it, Arune also had a human supremacy policy, many of the beast kin were treated as inferior creatures and used as slaves.

    But on this journey Soumee had truly understand that all living beings are meant to exist as equals.

    She had thought once she or Elly takes over as the next empress she would try to rectify that.

    Certainly, a large portion of Ariadyne were also influenced by politics of Arune, as such it wasn''t odd to find many of the humans that lived on the center continent to show such an attitude towards non humans.

    "You guys. When did you?"

    The village chief was surprised that the three had witnessed this scene.

    "It was you! Why did you kill the monsters?! They were only laying retribution to these fools who have lost their sanity!"

    "No, I. no-"

    Soumee could not respond to that accusation. Perhaps the beast kin were right, the monsters were only seeking retribution to the humans who have treated them horribly, yet Soumee did not believe this was how it should be done.

    "We have to see each other eye to eye! We are all equal as living beings!"

    Soumee pleaded but it fell on deaf ears.

    "Keh! See eye to eye huh? That may have been a wonderful solution had we not all been terminally ill due to their experimentation!"

    "Experiments?"

    "That''s right, the area around these parts are not very forgiving to the people living here. The plants often sport many different types of poison so not everything can be eaten, the humans knowing that used us as test subjects to determine which plants were edible!"

    "That''s¡­"

    "Because of that, every single one of us are ill! We would die soon anyway! Before that we wanted to have the humans taste retribution! However you ruined it! You ruined everything!"

    Speaking such lines the beast kin started to cough violently.

    Soon one by one they all started to fall. Bleeding from their eyes and mouth, they were dying in such a gruesome manner.

    "See this! Witness this human! It is because of you that we will die! The death of my tribe and many others are on your hands! The humans are truly detestable!"

    With those last words all of the beast kin were killed.

    Drowning in the pool of their own blood it was a horrible scene.

    "I''m sorry you had to witness such things."

    The elder apologized but he seemed to have a small smile on his face. Most likely there is a reason for his hatred of the beast kin, however the way this had turned out as not the way that Soumee had wanted.

    From the beginning everything as wrong.

    There was only silence after that. All of the villagers and Soumee''s party.

    PART SEVEN

    The trio had left the village before dawn even arrived.

    All three of them lost in contemplation of what had just taken place. The monsters weren''t sent by demons at all, they were only used in the revenge scheme of beast kin who had been horribly mistreated.

    So then, who was the actual victim? Was it the beast kin who had been abused for a long time? Or was it the humans who had been killed in their vengeance?

    Or perhaps they were both victims of a mentality that could only bring pain.

    Soumee realized this. No, she had always known this.

    The mentality of the Arune Empire was rotten, they may call themselves the [holy empire] but they were no different from bullies who subjugated all races that weren''t human.

    She, herself was also guilty by association.

    For a long time, Soumee had lived, ignorant of the way Arune had done things, it was only after she had left the southern continent and saw the world for herself that she finally understood that it was wrong.

    All beings had the right to exist. Then was it wrong that they would fight to continue to hold that right?

    When she thought about it in that way, she understood now, why Arune was subject to so many cases of rebellion.

    All this time she had thought that Arune was justified in defending itself, but it was Arune itself that was horrid.

    Then what of her father? Certainly her father should''ve know about this.

    Arune''s emperor and the forefront of the empire''s ideology. Was her father also wrong? It pained her to think, but perhaps he was. She was no longer a child, she wasn''t allowed to think that the people around her were always justified and pure.

    She didn''t want to think about it, but the reality stung her. It kept stinging her.

    "Soumee?"

    Standing next to her was Lugh. Arune''s strongest knight. The knight that fought to defend Arune''s ideals, what of him? Her very own husband. He was also guilty, in fact he was the one who had always gone out to destroy rebellion within Arune.

    She averted her gaze.

    She loved him, however it was a different story on whether or not she could accept his ideals. She was no different, her ignorance made her the same as any citizen of Arune.

    She gave a wry smile as she shook her head.

    "It''s nothing."

    She replied and started to walk forward. Perhaps she was thinking too much into this, or perhaps she was just not smart enough to come to a conclusion.

    Then a thought came to her.

    What of the one known as the [Demon Lord]?

    Arune''s god wanted her to slay him, but was he truly evil? The demons had not done anything to threaten the balance of power in the world or its peace, in fact Arune would be arguably more guilty of such things.

    Did she really have to slay the demon lord? Even if it were an order from god, did she really have to slay a potentially innocent person?

    She shook her head once more. She will have a talk with the demon lord. If he is truly as evil as Arune''s god claims then she will take his life, if not then she will try to look for an alternative.

    The trio had rented a small boat to sail across the sea separating Ariadyne and Vertloch.

    Though it is known as a ''sea'' in truth it was only a small distance apart. At most it would only take 2 days by boat.

    It was a painful journey on the sea. Lorelei had succumb to sea-sickness multiple times.

    While travelling on the boat, Soumee had noticed the presence of a large monster lurking beneath them, however she did not pay much attention to it as it did not directly interfere with them.

    Upon arrival they witnessed a land covered in snow.

    They weren''t able to see through very much as the view to the distance was blocked by a heavy white mist.

    White, everywhere they saw, it was white. There was a dreary and cold atmosphere in the air, almost as if the land itself was rejecting them who had landed on the shore.

    Resolving themselves one more time they each took a step.

    "We''re finally here."

    Lorelei commented. It was unbelievable how easy it was to reach this continent. Yet it had been uncharted for a long time, perhaps there were people who sojourned to his place a long time ago but they did not leave any records.

    The only information on this continent was that it was filled with demons and monsters.

    "Yeah."

    Soumee answered in a low tone. Right now she wanted nothing more than to get over with this mission and return home.

    "Hmm?"

    They noticed the approach of someone from beyond the mist. The trio armed themselves getting ready to retaliate if they were attacked. Not an unlikely possibility, after all they were now in the land filled with demons. Creatures that they had been told were evil.

    The one who appeared before them was a small male child. He had an air of superiority about him and the way he carried himself painted the picture of nobility.

    The boy was no older than perhaps 10, and the most intriguing thing about the boy was that he wore a small white mask.

    "Greetings, Heroes. I applaud you for making it this far."

    "Who are you?"

    Still armed even though the opponent was a child, Lugh asked. It was a well known fact that there were some races within the ranks of demons that have a long life span. So even if this child were to look as such it could be that he was much older than even them.

    "My apologies, where are my manners. I am of the [Vampire] kin. My name is Kyrios and I have been sent by the Demon Lord [Balor] to retrieve you and invite you to his abode."

    "You think such a trick would work on us?"

    Lugh accused, gripping more tightly onto his sword.

    "If you think it is a trick then so be it, however it is to my knowledge that you will eventually get to our castle, if that is so then sooner or later you''ll have to come, if you think we are hostile then it shouldn''t matter since in your mind we''ll attack you either way, right?"

    "¡­"

    Lugh eyed Soumee for her decision on the matter.

    "I guess we have no choice then."

    Soumee did not unsheathe her weapon but still decided to go along with what the demon had told her.

    It was true what he said. Eventually they will get to the demon lord''s castle and when that time comes, whether it was a trap or not they will still be met with resistance, if that was the case then it would be far better to simple go along and finish this quest that much faster.

    Darkness. That was the first word that came to Soumee''s mind when she entered the city of the demon lord.

    The [Vertloch Skyreach] that was the name of this city; a city known to be covered in a perpetual night. The red moon hung over the horizon in its red glory.

    From the northern continent only [Pandemonium] could be seen in the night sky.

    However the moon could not be seen very well in this town from the ground.

    That was because, as the name implied, buildings that seemed to reach into the sky existed here. Skyscrapers ascending dozens of floors with the highest building in the center of the city.

    The demon lord''s fort.

    It was larger and taller than any other building surrounding it. At the very top the red moon stood perpendicular. No doubt once at the top the moon could almost be seen from the side windows straight out.

    As they walked down the city they were met with the many curious gaze of the demons.

    It wasn''t just a single race of demons that lived here, many different races co-existed, a sight that would never be seen in Arune.

    "What is this place?"

    Lorelei asked, curious as the structure in this city was nothing like that in anywhere in Eternis.

    "This is the capital city of the northern continent. The [Vertloch Skyreach]. Here is where our demon lord reigns."

    They were lead to a large singular structure, this one reaching much higher to the sky than the others. The walls were dark greyish but in the cover of the night it looked almost black.

    "This is where the demon lord resides. As I''ve yet to reach a required level I am forbidden from entry."

    Soumee gave a small non-verbal nod and entered the large skyscraper, as did the other two.

    Within the building was a completely different world. Soumee had expected it but the interior architecture was also vastly different from anywhere in Eternis. The doors were open via sliding sidewards, the floor was made of woven wood and the clothes that the attendants of the building wore were elegant.

    Loose looking clothing tied by a sash.

    As they proceeded further into the castle the situation got that much more tense, even the usual talkative Lorelei had shut her mouth and simply observed as he walked.

    The demonic residents gave them powerful glares, everyone knew what was going to happen.

    It seemed as though they had walked for hours when they were finally able to reach the top most floor of the large skyscraper.

    It was a large dome-like room that had windows all on the sides and a single outside veranda-like protrusion at the far end of the room.

    Standing at that far end was a single demonic figure. He had large ram horns growing on the either side of his face, his hair was red, almost as though it were fire itself, even his eyes glowed red which contrasted magnificently with the red moon, [Pandemonium] that floated directly behind him.

    His left eye was covered by a black eye patch, however from behind it, a powerful force could be felt.

    "I welcome you heroes."

    A charismatic and commanding voice. It was no wonder that he was the demon lord, anyone one would feel compelled to follow him with such a powerful voice.

    Soumee slowly grabbed for her sword and shield, noticing that Lugh and Lorelei did the same.

    "I am known as [Balor of the evil eye]. The demon lord: [Balor De Signa]."

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Soumee. Level 87

    PALADIN

    Strength: 350

    Dexterity: 55

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 55

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill Menu]

    -TBD-

    (Sorry for the late update, I had a really hard time just writing this chapter because I couldn''t get it right. In some ways I still don''t quite like how it turned out but I can''t think of many ways to improve it and I thought it would be horrible to delay this even further. Once again I am truly sorry. There should be only 1 more chapter after this then I will really start focusing on Morgant)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 22 - The Arune Inquisition

    Ascension Rebirth - The Arune Inquisition

    CHAPTER XXII

    PART ONE

    -500 years ago-

    "I refuse."

    The words that came from the emperor''s mouth, echoed through the throne room. Ringing loudly in the ears of the two men that stood before him.

    They were not the words that they had expected to hear.

    The emperor had refused to follow an order from the supreme being, even if he was the man with the highest authority in the entire nation, the supreme being''s words supersedes his. One does not simply refuse the order of such a being.

    Yet the emperor had decided not to.

    Breaking the silence Dian Cecht spoke.

    "I don''t believe you have a choice in this matter, Emperor Eldwin. This is not an offer, but an order, one that you are expected to follow."

    "And I believe I have made my piece clear, I refuse to follow such an abhorrent order."

    "Abhorrent you say. What makes you say as such?"

    The emperor took a deep breath.

    "Arune has erred. ''Expansion'' you say? Over the course of history, Arune has taken many countries and kings, destroyed numerous armies and families, brought injustice to all races even to our humanity. Our tradition dictate that we uphold humanity on a pedestal, yet trample on those that are not human. Where is justice in this? Where is glory in harming those that cannot defend?"

    "I do not understand your position, emperor. Have you not lived your life as the man who is at the height of all Arune stands for?"

    "You are wrong, all my life I have tried to rectify the wrong done by Arune. When I took the throne I did so with the intentions of peace, not warfare."

    "So you say, but you have crushed your fair share of rebels, have you not?"

    "The ones that I have crushed are the ones that disagree with my view that we should reach out and offer peace to other races. They would only bring more pain and suffering, thus I have crushed them."

    "You bite back at the hand that has kept you fed. Was it not the supreme being that created what Arune is today? Yet you decide that you want it differently? Do you have no sense of shame?"

    "When a country has erred, is it not the king''s duty to fix that? The supreme being is this country, even so he is wrong, I wish to show him that there is another way; war can only bring more misfortune."

    "I see. It is a shame, Emperor Eldwin, I did not hate you."

    Dian Cecht turned his head towards Dagda who was standing looking bored. His forte was not in politics or philosophy, but in battle and carnage. It is after all his title to be the [master of war].

    Dian Cecht gave a non-verbal signal to get rid of the one who stands in the plan of their master. In this case, the emperor himself.

    Dagda had a cruel and malicious smile as he flexed his neck, making an audible cracking sound.

    Dagda spoke, his hoarse voice sending chills towards the emperor.

    "For those who stand in the way of our master, only death awaits."

    "So be it."

    Accepting his fate the emperor closed his eyes. From the start he never believed that he would be able to get out of this situation alive, however for the emperor it was more important that he place his principles above his own life.

    Dagda slowly walked up to the emperor, with each step resounding through the halls. Audibly tapping, sending shivers down the emperor''s spine.

    Overshadowing the emperor with his large physique he grabbed him by his neck and slowly lifted him.

    Struggling to breathe the emperor hung on to dear life.

    "Khh!"

    "It seems that your services are no longer required, oh emperor."

    Just short about to break the emperor''s neck someone had intervened at the right time.

    "Stop it! Don''t hurt grandpa!"

    It was Elly, she tackled Dagda and pushed him aside. Though it may be surprising that a two year old girl was able to push a man nearly 3 meters tall.

    Dagda, flown back released the emperor.

    "What the-?"

    Dagda looked back but was blinded by a bright white light. The entire throne room was covered by the same light, blinding everyone.

    The light was not only bright but it also had damaging effects to everyone, this included the emperor. Such a mystical light, no one had known what was going on until they gazed at Elly once more.

    She was still glowing with a golden light, however it was not as bright as before thus they were able to see much more clearly.

    The most surprising part was what was behind the small figure. A pair of white heavenly wings, a symbol of divinity.

    "What?"

    Dian Cecht surprised, let out an audible gasp. He knew what it meant to have such angelic wings. After all, he too possessed them, of course not always, but once he unleashes his full power the wings form behind him.

    The answer came naturally to all those in the room, of course it was still hard to believe.

    The emperor stared, shocked at what he was seeing, he couldn''t believe it.

    "This child. Who is the father?"

    Dian Cecht asked.

    "My strongest knight, Lugh."

    Still dazed from the mesmerizing light, the emperor answered unconsciously.

    "Lugh?!"

    Dagda, now shocked had his eyes wide open.

    "That traitor''s son."

    "Traitor?"

    Though the emperor knew Lugh from a young age, he did not know exactly his real origins. Lugh had been orphaned when he arrived at the palace.

    "Lugh. He''s the son of the traitor, Cian. A lesser deity like us."

    "Then Elly is-?"

    "Hahaha, interesting, so this child also inherited the traitor''s divinity. This makes things much more convenient, we can use her."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "What? As if I''d let you!"

    The emperor, even knowing that he hadn''t a shred of combat experience charged at Dian Cecht.

    At that moment Dian Cecht raised his hand and a smoke-like shadow had engulfed the emperor. Slowly killing him from the inside, he coughed blood.

    "Noooo!"

    Elly, witnessing the scene once more charged towards the two lesser gods.

    However she was easily stopped by Dagda, she was brought before Dian Cecht and pink colored smoke engulfed her, putting her to sleep.

    Thus Emperor Eldwin had been murdered by the two lesser gods, and his granddaughter, Elly had been captured.

    Following these events the entirety of the Arune Empire had changed, no longer titled as the [holy empire], the entire nation was renamed to the [Arune Inquisition].

    PART TWO

    -2 years later-

    "Y, your highness! We have received reports on the current situation of the Arune Expansion Campaign."

    A scared soldier had entered the throne room. Visibly shaking at the presence of who was sitting at the throne.

    The one sitting at the throne was a lesser god named [Dian Cecht]. As though death had taken the seat of the empire, his black robe and ominous white plague mask sent a clear message to all those within the palace.

    The ambiance of the entire palace had changed. No longer did nobles come and go with a solemn smile on their faces after a hard day''s work. Now it was just silence, no one spoke to one another and simply accomplished the task they were given.

    If they did not comply with the new emperor''s orders they would be immediately executed. On the spot no less.

    Standing next to the new emperor was Dagda, crossing his arms at the boredom.

    On top of the throne, encased in a golden crystal was a familiar figure of a child. Deep in slumber was Elly Arune, the granddaughter of the previous emperor.

    It wasn''t as though time had stopped for her, she still aged, she was 4 years old now, her hair reaching past her thighs. She was put to indefinite sleep until the time where she was required came.

    The new emperor had a look over the parchment that he received from the scared soldier and started to read over them.

    "Hey, how much longer do we have to do this?"

    Dagda, still bored asked from the sidelines.

    "Until we gathered enough [divine energy]. That''s the entire point of this expansion campaign anyway."

    "Ugh, when do I get to see battle? This is boring!"

    "Who knows? Maybe you''ll never see battle, once Lord Nodens arrives then it''s all over anyway."

    "Dammit."

    Interrupting them a new group of soldiers had arrived in the throne room.

    "You highness, we, the [inquisition] have returned."

    There were around 20 soldiers. All dressed in an ominous red armour, their faces were covered by grey masks which had inscriptions written on them.

    "Excellent, so how did it go?"

    "Yes, the Western Continent has fallen. We have secured the entirety of it and are now proceeding to extract [Divine Energy]."

    "Ugh, why do we have to do this again?"

    Dagda asked, ruining the professionalism of the exchange.

    "I don''t know how many times I''ve explained this to you. We require a certain amount of [divine energy] to allow a connection between this world and the [heaven continent]. Once the connection is established, a gateway will open, when that happens it becomes possible for Lord Nodens to enter [Eternis]."

    Dian Cecht responded, giving an exposition on what they were doing.

    "So? How much longer do we need?"

    "Well, the southern and western continents have all been excavated, so that means we''ve reached about 60%. Once we conquer the eastern and center continent it should be it."

    "Dammit, this is going to take forever isn''t it?"

    "Patience is what you need. If you''re that bored why don''t you go play with some of the soldiers?"

    "Bah, they break too easily, not enough of a challenge. Hey do you think I should go slay the demon lord? We haven''t received any news of the emperor''s daughter regarding her side of the mission."

    "You''ll just be wasting time, how long do you think it takes to simply get to the northern continent? It''ll take at least two years, as long as she doesn''t know her father is dead then she''ll faithfully accomplish her mission. Once she gets rid of the only obstacle then we''ve completed our part."

    "Argh, fine. Whatever. Call me when you need me, I''ll just go to sleep or something."

    Dagda left the room, feeling rather bored he decided it was best to just sleep it off.

    "Sigh, it''s taking every inch of my mental fortitude to stop me from killing him. As for you guys, go see to it that the eastern and center continents are also conquered."

    "I hear and obey, your majesty."

    The red inquisition knights left the room.

    Wanting to take a break from the work, Dian Cecht walked over to the veranda and gazed down at the Giga Fortress.

    The capital too, has changed. There were no happy faces.

    Most able bodied citizens were conscripted into the [inquisition] and turned into soldiers, they received extremely harsh training to turn them into murder weapons. It''s said that only 40% of the recruits make it past the first month.

    However logistically this wasn''t a problem since more soldiers could be procured from everywhere Arune had conquered.

    "Soon. It will all end soon."

    (Okay, so this is just a short intermission chapter, the next chapter will be the real last chapter for this small [500 years ago] storyline. Forgive me, I wanted to put this and the next chapter in one chapter but I didn''t know where to put it.) :(

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 23 - The heros journey (PART 3)

    Ascension Rebirth - The hero''s journey (PART 3)

    CHAPTER XXIII

    PART ONE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 23]

    Atop a dimly lit stage, the final act of a fantasy tale was taking place, as two significant characters stood face to face, the air around them became thick. As though the tension alone could crush a person, the situation was about to hit critical mass, or so it seemed from the perspective of the three heroes.

    Looming over them with an imposing aura was the [Demon Lord], he glared powerfully at the three gathered here with the singular purpose of taking his life.

    With bated breaths, the hero and her companions stood before the final boss, sweat dripping down the sides of their faces. At the drop of a pin a large scale altercation was likely to break out, once the situation escalates to that degree it was up to fate to decide the outcomes.

    Yet in a strange twist of fate, the demon lord did not show any inclinations of combat. In fact he wasn''t even properly armed, though as a matter of course, in a world where combat oriented magic exists, that was a rather moot point. Still it was a statement, that the demon lord did not desire combat.

    "Allow me to reintroduce myself. I am [Balor De Signa], otherwise known as [Balor of the Evil Eye]."

    As the demon lord once more revealed his name he lightly reached out for his eye. From behind thin piece of cloth was the true reason why he was known as the [evil eye].

    He did not harbour enmity towards the heroes that came to take his life, rather his intentions were to peacefully exchange dialogue so that they may better understand each other. He did so in hopes that they would avoid a battle.

    Hesitant, Soumee stared back at the demon lord, keenly listening to his words, yet on guard for any sudden movements. She gripped the handle of her sword tightly and raised her shield in front of her. Any slight movements that indicate hostility would mean she attacks.

    That being said, she was still confused. Was taking the demon lord''s life really necessary?

    "The humans are truly detestable!"

    She grimaced, the nightmarish memory came back to her; the vivid sight of what could happen if dialogue was not shared. Wrapped up in their own mentality of what they all truly thought was just and true, the story would only lead to tragedy.

    The humans were wrong, the beast kin were wronged. However the situation might not have been if they had decided to put their differences aside, put their beliefs on hold to hear each other out and cooperate.

    Right now, her actions were no different from the humans who had abused the beast kin. Were she to attack then all hope of dialogue would be lost, with only regret and lingering questions remaining.

    For this reason alone, Soumee gave the demon lord a chance to speak.

    Soumee turned to glance at her two comrades. Lugh and Lorelei tightly grabbed onto their weapons, ready to follow Soumee''s lead into battle. They must''ve had some semblance that their current actions wasn''t the one that they should be taking.

    Was it because they prioritized the mission?

    The demon lord continued.

    "I do not wish to fight. There are a great many things that you do not know about our race, and it is for that reason that I have called you here. It is necessary for us to exchange dialogue so that this does not end in tragedy."

    She bit her lower lips, by those words she understood that he was not truly evil or malicious. There was no real justification for her or her friends to take his life other than that it was the ''will'' of god."

    Duty and justice, she had to decide between the two. She couldn''t say she knew the entire picture, there may be something else there that may require the death of the demon lord. Perhaps Nodens had seen something in the future, or perhaps the demon lord may unintentionally let loose chaos in the future.

    Who knows?

    Yet those actions whether they would happen or not, they have not come to pass. Right now, the demon lord was innocent.

    She wanted desperately to know, which was the right choice? Which choice would lead to the least amount of tragedy?

    Wanting to test out the waters a bit more, Soumee posited the following question to the demon lord.

    "And if we choose to fight regardless?"

    "Then I will defend myself. I have a sworn oath to protect those that live under my reign. It should be the same of any king."

    "Right, that''s a given."

    "See this! Witness this human! It is because of you that we will die!"

    Those words from the beast kin came back once more to haunt her.

    Soumee''s face began to sour, she shook her head and lowered her weapon.

    In the end she could not go through with it. Even if she were to go against the orders of Arune''s god, even if it meant to betray her entire nation, the figure standing before her did not warrant death.

    He was not a figure of malice or evil like the supreme god had claimed. The only evil part about him was in his title.

    "Soumee¡­?"

    Wondering what she was doing lowering her weapon in front of the enemy, Lugh asked.

    "I can''t do it."

    Soumee shook her head, with a soured face, she could not stomach the situation, it was almost unfair to ask of her to ask her to murder an innocent person.

    "Arune is wrong. Nodens is wrong. Everything is wrong. Why do we have to slay the demon lord? He has bore us no ill will. He simply exists as one ruling the demons in this continent, so then what purpose does it fulfil to take his life?"

    Lugh held onto Soumee''s shaking figure. After standing for a while, he too lowered his weapon with a wry smile.

    He turned towards the demon lord, simply gazing at them, with no intentions of hostility, he too realized the error of their mission.

    "Soumee¡­ I cannot answer that question for you. All my life, I have lived only to follow the orders of a higher power, it was simply easier that way, whether right or wrong, I only did as I was asked. However, coming with you on this journey, I have also experienced many things, things that I hardly ever put thought into. Duty and justice, I do not know which of those weigh more, but if there is one thing, it''s that I will always follow your decision."

    "Lugh¡­"

    A kiss. A deep passionate kiss, perhaps it was not the right situation but both Soumee and Lugh exchanged an affirmation of their love.

    Standing towards the side, having been forgotten was Lorelei. She had forgotten all about fighting and was simply blushing. Perhaps she was jealous or perhaps not, she only stood quietly.

    Clap, clap, clap.

    "What a touching scene. I think you made the correct choice."

    The sliding doors at the end of the room had opened up. Two men entered the room with a smile.

    The first, who had entered while clapping at the touching scene, was a blonde elf. Almost as though the immediate area around him had sparkled as he moved, his movements were graceful and elegant.

    His clear emerald eyes revealed a man capable of deep contemplation and action. A man with the calibre of a king.

    His tall slender figure, adorned by his attire which was a glorious white and green leather armour, fit only for a single person, the wearer.

    Slung on his back was an elegant long bow accompanied by feathered arrows.

    A noticeable trait about the man was that a small emerald had been encrusted deep into his forehead, almost as though it were a third eye. It gave a strange power, neither malicious or holy, simply pure.

    The other man while looking less glamorous wasn''t exactly dull either. His figure was human, yet it did not feel as though that were the case. A ghastly hollow energy flowed in an out of him, daunting to everyone but not malicious.

    His neatly combed light brown hair reflected the red moon''s light, glowing burgundy. He wore a formal leather vested, suit.

    Though his face had a smile, it was immediately obvious to everyone that it wasn''t exactly a true smile; a fa?ade to do business.

    Unlike the elf, he had no immediately weaponry available.

    The three heroes simply stared back at them as they drew closer.

    "Pardon our little interruption. I hope we haven''t disturbed you at a sensitive time?"

    The blonde elf asked, specifically towards Lugh and Soumee who were still in each other''s embrace.

    Noticing that, they slowly backed off to regain their proper stance.

    "I guess not, we were simply going to start exchanging dialogue with the demon lord."

    Soumee answered.

    "Ah, very good, then I believe our addition may prove to be rather relevant to this discussion. By choosing to talk, you have already distanced yourself from your god Nodens and have chosen a clear side."

    The man in the brown suit spoke.

    "Clear side? Actually who are you people?"

    Lugh asked, perplexed by their sudden entry.

    "Ah, of course, where are our manners? Then allow me to introduce myself, I am known as [Ciocal Gricenchos]. The king of the [Fomorian], a race of ancient humans, and the last of my kind."

    The suited man introduced himself and bowed.

    "Fomorian? I seem to recall hearing about them."

    Deciding to finally join in the conversation, Lorelei spoke. She placed her hands on her head, trying to rack up information on who exactly these [Fomorians] were.

    Contrarily to her looks or usual behaviour, Lorelei was a fairly studious type; one had to be in order to become a magician of her calibre. During her studies she had come across an ancient form of magic used by the fomorians.

    However in reality that was no magic, but a transformation.

    "I believe they had lived around 500 years ago, and their king was said to have developed an entirely new form of magic."

    Ciocal, who was that specified king, simply listened with a smile.

    "New form of magic?"

    Lugh parroted, the only type of magic that was known to Lugh was, [ice]. [fire], [lightning] and [holy]. The possibility that a 5th type of magic existed did not even dawn on him.

    "I think it was [life] magic? Ah! That''s right! It was [Necromancy]! The magic to manipulate [life] itself. It''s said that no one else was able to emulate it though."

    Lorelei turned towards Ciocal and gave a ''how was I? was I right?'' kind of look, with a big smile on her face.

    "You are very well informed Miss, however unfortunately you are slightly wrong there. I do indeed possess the power to manipulate [life] however that is no magic. It is simply a curse that I have to bear."

    "Curse? What do you mean?"

    Lorelei asked, slightly dejected that her deductions were off.

    "I will explain that in due time. Then it is time for my companion to introduce himself."

    "Of course, I am known as [Partholon]. As was the case with Ciocal, I am also a king of an ancient race of elves, the [Muintir Parthalan]."

    Lugh and Soumee turned towards Lorelei to see if she knew anything about him as well.

    "Hmm, the name [Muintir Parthalan] isn''t familiar, but I do remember reading about an ancient elven race, supposedly they were very good with magic, but that''s all I know."

    Surrendering quickly on the one she didn''t know, Lorelei finished there.

    "Amazing, I did not think any evidence of our race even remained. However, unfortunately once again, you are slightly wrong. I suppose I had worded it incorrectly, rather than [ancient elves] I should''ve said we are the [progenitors] of the current elves."

    "Progenitor?"

    Lorelei looks back quizzically.

    "Yes, I will explain soon, since that too is relevant to our current discussion. However before that I wish to ask, how much is it do you really know about the one you claim to be the supreme being, [Nodens]?"

    The question was now directed at Soumee. Not surprising, she was the princess of the country who''s national religion was dedicated to Nodens.

    "The supreme being is at the crux of Arune''s culture, we''ve all been taught from a young age that it was because of him that Arune is as strong as it is now. We''re taught to be grateful and dedicated. As to what I know specifically, I can''t say much other than that he''s immensely powerful."

    "Hmm."

    Partholon gives Ciocal a look. They both nod.

    Partholon continues.

    "Seems about right. Then what if I told you that Arune wasn''t the first to submit under Nodens."

    "What do you mean?"

    Soumee asks.

    "A cycle; Nodens chooses the most prominent country and makes sure it becomes the dominating empire, then places himself at the top as it''s god."

    "Places himself at the top? What do you mean?!"

    Tapping into her scholar side, a hint of excitement can be seen on Lorelei''s face.

    "I''m sure you''ve all heard of a cataclysmic event known as [Ragnarok]."

    "The end of days."

    Soumee says, a sudden realization dawning on her. Taking notice of this Partholon continues.

    "Indeed, every 500 years or so, [Ragnarok] takes places and to ensure that it succeeds, Nodens takes control of the world, eliminating all resistance. For example, the current one powerful enough to even mount a resistance is the demon lord."

    "So then the real reason he selects a country to become the biggest power is because-"

    "Right, global domination. Then mass destruction. Of course not all beings die, but the majority of the world will be plunged into despair. And after another 500 years the cycle repeats itself."

    "Why? What point is there in this?"

    Partholon and Ciocal turn towards each other, making a sour face. They shake their head in unison.

    "We do not know, it is a reason I wish to know myself. After all these years, the destruction of my people, I want to understand that there was at least a reason for it."

    Partholon answers, dropping his head down in a brief moment of sadness.

    "Wait then you''re actually the survivors from the previous cycles?"

    Lorelei asked, on the verge of screaming from being able to interview a relic from the past.

    "Yes. In the previous cycle, the [Fomorians] were the largest empire, we had almost taken over the entire globe only to be destroyed at the end. Before us were the [Muintir Parthalan]. Before them were the [Nemedians], and before them were the [Cessair]. This goes cycle goes back many millennia."

    "Then how did you survive?"

    "Of course, that brings us back to the original topic. The magic that the Fomorians developed, Necromancy. In exchange for my magic, I gained an immortal body and power over life. The form you see right now is not my true form."

    Ciocal turns to Partholon, to suggest that it was his turn to explain.

    "As I explained before, the [Muintir Parthalan] were the original elves. We lived under direction of Nodens. We were gifted with magical talent beyond any race, we had completely mastered it. However as the day of [Ragnarok] arrived, we too were tasked with global domination. When we achieved that, we were in turn destroyed, entire castles sank, armies decimated and all hope lost. However not all of us were dead, a few of us survived, however unlike the humans who had enough in their numbers to repopulate, our numbers were too little to continue on our race, so we had to make a choice."

    "Choice?"

    "Yes, we expended all our magical capabilities to artificially create the current race of elves. However they were not a perfect recreation, they did not have mastery over magic as we did, only 1/10 of them could even use it. Those that could use magic had their skin turn charred grey, they were known as [Dark elves]. However that was all we could do, the new elves would take our place. Before my countrymen''s death they pulled the last ounce of magic to create this [monolith shard]."

    Partholon pointed towards the emerald embedded in the middle of his forehead.

    "It is a that converts my mana into life, because of this, even I cannot use magic so handily, if I deplete my mana I die, if this gem is removed I die."

    "Wait, how does [Ragnarok] even work? There have been no documents about it. Not surprising that there aren''t if the entire world was being destroyed I suppose the time for writing wouldn''t have been in abundance."

    "A good question, the answer lies in the blue moon; [Akashia]."

    "Blue Moon?"

    "Right, even we did not know this until the hour of our demise came, but in truth, [Akashia] is an entire continent, the [Heaven Continent] to be precise. It is the place where Nodens and his pawns reside. Once a gate between Akashia and Eternis is open, he will send his entire force to decimate any resistance, even the country that served him, that is the truth of [Ragnarok]."

    "I had no idea. I didn''t even know a Heaven continent even existed! So then why is there a need for global domination? Couldn''t he just wait until the gate opens then send his army before destroying the world?"

    "Of course, were that possible then he wouldn''t have any need to promote a country in the first place. To put it simply it is impossible for him to do so alone. To open a gate powerful enough to send down his forces, a large cache of [divine energy] is required. Since no singular place has enough [divine energy] it must be harvested from all around the world, and to make this simpler global domination is used. Once the task is complete and the gate opened, then it''s all free game."

    "I understand all that but, while Arune is indeed large, there has been no attempts at global domination so far."

    Trying to interject Soumee starts to speak.

    "I wonder about that, last I heard all communications from the Eastern continent were gone, half the center continent were also gone. Which actually brings us to our next point. Balor, it seems you have guests too."

    The demon lord who had simply been listening the entire time was now put under the spotlight.

    "I noticed. Come in."

    Various representatives from other races came in. [elf], [titan], [fairy], [dwarf], [beast kin], [mermaid], [Golem], even [human].

    A colorful bunch.

    Since the room was exceptionally large, it was fortunate enough to accommodate all their presence.

    "Your lordship, we-"

    The elven representative began to spoke but was interrupted.

    "I understand."

    "Eh?"

    "Even I cannot afford to sit idly by while the world is in peril. No doubt after everyone else has fallen, we will be next. Then this will be an alliance between all those gathered here, against Arune, we will launch a counteroffensive."

    PART TWO

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 24]

    A year had passed since the fateful day the anti-inquisition alliance was made in order to battle Arune and Nodens.

    War raged on every corner of the world.

    Skies darkened by arrows and smoke.

    The ground washed over by a torrent of blood and fire.

    Lives destroyed, homes plundered.

    Independent nations fell, only two sides remained after a year of strife.

    A horizontal line could be drawn on a map of the world, going through the center and it would be an apt representation of what the world was like.

    There was hardly any place where one could call ''safe''.

    Amidst all the fighting, there were three who fought on the side of the demon lord, ironically they were known as the [three heroes]. They were sent around in the battlefield, changing the tides of combat. In only a year, their names rang throughout the entirety of the globe.

    The battle was at a stalemate when a final plan was made in order to end the global war.

    PART THREE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 24]

    A year had passed since the fateful day that everything was turned upside down.

    War had overtaken every glimpse of the world. Every continent, every nation was locked in conflict.

    Some were in the favor of the demon army, some were in the favor of the Arune Inquisition. It was currently a stalemate.

    Soumee, Lugh and Lorelei, now fighting as part of the demon lord''s army was headed to where the center of the Arune Inquisition: the Giga fortress. A sizeable army had followed them sneakily into the country through its back channels and were on their way to deliver the final blow.

    Many soldiers had already gotten ahead of them, but it was extremely unlikely that any of them were successful. Made even sadder by the fact that the volunteers were still young.

    Soumee''s first priority was to retrieve Elly. There wasn''t a day that went by where she wasn''t worried about her safety. Her own child was behind enemy lines.

    Lugh had tried to comforted her by telling her that at the very least Elly was still at the safest place and far away from combat. Still, she worried endlessly, even to the point of exhaustion.

    Wrinkles that weren''t there before were on her face. Her hands and stature became much more rugged as time went on. Not a single trace of the nine year old girl that playfully pranced around the emperor could be seen.

    Once she finds Elly and secured her safety, her next course of action would be to confront her father. Another though that tore her from the inside.

    When her father sees her, would he be disappointed? Or would he be happy that she was able to make her own choice?

    A sense of uneasiness and desperation coursed through her, with each passing second only intensifying the feeling.

    Her only solace were her two friends who sat beside her on the carriage to where everything began.

    Lorelei''s complexion had also changed greatly during the past year. She had a much more distance gaze and mature feeling. A woman who has known the brutality of war yet still fights for what she believes in; she had become extremely powerful, not just physically but emotionally.

    Even then the cracks in her psyche did show. She was constantly tired and made much less attempts at humour. She only calmly read through various documents trying to find some way to save even just one more life.

    Lugh was still the same. The same composed attitude and same relaxing presence. Most likely this was only a fa?ade to ensure that Soumee has someone to rely back on.

    Yet, Soumee was able to tell, that even Lugh was considerably worried for Elly and the emperor. He too didn''t wish to turn his blade to the man he had previously pledged his life too, it was uncomfortable and a horrible twist of loyalty.

    "To think we would be ones assaulting the Giga Fortress, what a twist of fate."

    Lorelei spoke, trying to break tensions before everything was about to begin.

    "Mmm."

    Soumee replied with a half-hearted sound. She did not like the idea at all, it pained her that she had to even consider this.

    "Lugh, did we make the right choice?"

    "I don''t know, the world has been divided into two, whoever wins will be the one that made the right choice, that is the principle of war. However, whether you were right or wrong, I will always be by your side."

    "Lugh¡­"

    "Get a room, you two."

    Lorelei who had seen this scene over and over was now used to it. She made a wry smile, perhaps the last time she would be able to crack a joke.

    This was the final mission. After all that fighting it would end one way or another, the strongest members of the demon lord''s army was to charge into the Giga Fortress, if they failed then it would all be lost.

    Ciocal, Partholon and Balor were also planned to joining in the assault of the Giga Fortress. They would be arriving on a different carriage at a later time.

    And finally they arrived.

    Skies darkened by smoke and black clouds. The Giga fortress still stood, but their doors were wide open with countless bodies thrown in front of its gate.

    Signs of magic were all apparent from the flames and ice covering the structure.

    The Giga Fortress itself was covered in cracks and destructions. Even the strongest castle in the entire world was not enough to defend against countless waves of enemy soldiers for extended periods of time, even with the help of the gods.

    Soumee, Lugh and Lorelei slowly got out of the carriage and onto the cold soft sand of the desert.

    It was time to start.

    PART FOUR

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 24]

    "Home¡­ huh."

    Soumee said with a solemn smile. It wasn''t the time but she couldn''t help saying it.

    "Yeah, we''re back where it all started."

    Lugh answered, with the same expression.

    "Come on, everything will end today. We have a duty to everyone to finish this."

    Lorelei said as she lead the way.

    Soumee and Lugh followed briefly after.

    On first sight, the place was in a horrible condition. All of the inner city was destroyed. Bodies everywhere, it was worse than the outside. Bodies of both sides.

    Upon entry a strange feeling had overcome them. A malicious sort of calmness, welling from deep within them. As though their motivations for the entire expedition had suddenly evaporated into nothing.

    Their minds rationalized this as some sort of trap, that they should still push forward, yet their heart was telling them that it was time for peace and rest.

    As their wills dwindled the only thing allowing them to struggle forward was the sight of the city.

    A river of blood flowing through the streets.

    However one thing was a little odd.

    Not a single soul, from either sides, were there.

    It was just a quiet moment, only the sounds of the torn flags fluttering in the wind could be heard.

    "What''s going on?"

    Soumee asked.

    "A trap maybe?"

    Lorelei posited.

    The three of them, not able to come to a conclusion, decided to head straight for the main castle.

    A sense of relief overcame Soumee, it was a good thing that she did not have to immediately fight off her former countrymen. Even if she didn''t know them personally it wasn''t a very comforting thought.

    Beside the upwards slope of the terrain it was a completely unobstructed march to the royal palace of Arune. There weren''t even bodies of dead soldiers anymore.

    As the three came closer and closer to the entrance of the palace they became tense. Their hearts pounded heavily as Soumee laid her hands on the entrance.

    "3 years¡­ are you ready?"

    She asked and the two gave a non verbal nod. Their eyes glimmering with the resolution to see this hellish war finally end.

    Soumee flung open the doors to the palace, no intentions of keeping quiet.

    Her figure was small in comparison to the palace. She and her friends slowly advanced through the hallways.

    Not a single soul was there to meet them. There should''ve at least been the previous residents of the castle.

    All of the doors were barricaded, was this for defensive purposes? It didn''t seem like that was the case, in fact it was rather that they were being lead to one place.

    The three arrived at the only place the door remained unbarred.

    The throne room.

    Soumee''s heart pounded ever so quickly. When she opens the door what kind of face would her father make? What about Elly? How would she react?

    Lugh lightly placed his hands on her shoulders to calm her down.

    Lorelei gave a small nod to proceed.

    Then Soumee opened the door and entered the room.

    PART FIVE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 24]

    A great light had entered from the window, only to be reflected by the marble white floors. All in all the ambiance of the room could be said to have been rather ''bright''.

    This temporarily blinded the three as they entered the room.

    As their eyes adjusted to the brightness of the room, what they saw did not meet their expectations.

    For sitting on the throne of the emperor was not the same man that they had seen when they had left on their journey. No, it was different, a man who could only be described as ''death'' and ''suffering'' incarnate.

    His face covered by a white pointed mask, usually worn by medieval plague doctors. On his back an all encompassing black robe, ghastly in its design and texture.

    He sat there, bored while staring back at the three who had barged into his realm.

    Standing next to the throne was a larger man.

    With perfectly toned muscles and figure, he was one that could be described as the quintessence of a soldier of war. It was as though his entire being was made to bring war, he embodied the concept, nay, he lived it.

    His golden eyes filled with excitement and bloodlust. He gazed at them with glee.

    However the thing that piqued Soumee''s interest the most was something else.

    Above them was a small opaque crystal. Suspended by some sort of magic.

    Inside was the figure of a familiar child, she had become a little bigger but she was undoubtedly the same child that Soumee had left behind.

    "Elly!"

    Without even thinking of the consequences Soumee dashed towards the two who so rudely usurped the throne of the emperor.

    "Soumee!"

    Her friends shouted behind her, but it fell on deaf ears.

    She drew her sword and had all intentions of killing the two men before her and retrieve her daughter.

    Mere inches away from Dian Cecht''s face, her attack was stopped, no, her entire body was grabbed. The large muscular man had prevented her from moving a single inch.

    As much as she struggled it wasn''t possible to move any further. The man''s grasp was extremely tight.

    "Why don''t you calm down a little? Just like your father, the emperor, whenever this brat was on the line you dashed towards death."

    "What?! What did you do to father?!"

    "Haha! We killed him! He wasn''t very cooperative so we had no choice, you can understand that, right?"

    "You bastard! I''ll kill you!"

    The Dagda having heard enough, threw her across the room with great strength, resulting in her crashing into the wall.

    "Soumee!"

    Lugh ran out to her to see if she was still alright. There wasn''t any sort of significant damage done to her, only that she had been knocked unconscious. The combined stress from the situation and everything she''s been through the past year had finally accumulated at the worst possible situation.

    Other than that there was no major external injuries, after a few minutes of rest she would no doubt wake up.

    "Is she alright?"

    Lorelei asked, still on guard and pointing her staff in the direction of the two men.

    "She''ll be fine, she just lost consciousness for a bit."

    "I see."

    Giving a sigh of relief, Lugh stood up to confront the two men, glaring madly towards them.

    "You bastards, I hope you said your prayers, I''ll be taking back my daughter now."

    "Hmm? Daughter? Could it be?"

    Dagda whispered under his breath, coming to a revelation he turned towards Dian Cecht for confirmation.

    Despite the mask blocking his face, one could easily tell from the great pressure being exerted that he was smiling maliciously.

    "I see, then you must be Lugh. Son of Ethniu."

    "?! You know my father?"

    Lugh shook his head, now wasn''t the right time to be sating his curiosity. His father had died when he was very young, there was no point in learning about a man who had already passed on; right now what was important was to protect the family that was currently alive.

    He drew his thin great sword and positioned himself to attack.

    "Life father, like son, huh. Your father was also a fool to stand against Lord Nodens."

    "Tch, who are you?"

    "Hmm, then I shall take the time to introduce myself. I am [Dian Cecht], the [master of restoration]."

    "And I am [Dagda]! Your worst nightmare!"

    Without even a warning Dagda charged headfirst at breakneck speed towards Lugh. An incredibly expensive looking war hammer is drawn and positioned for assault.

    With an incredibly loud ''clang'' and powerful shockwaves, the two weapon come to clash.

    Lugh immediately sidestepped resulting in Dagda rushing forward from momentum. Taking this chance Lugh aimed directly for his opponent''s exposed back.

    Twisting his body at an almost impossible speed, Dagda raised his war hammer to defend himself. Once more a loud ''clang'' and powerful shockwaves echoed through the throne room. The windows rattled reaching near breakpoint from merely the exerted pressure from the two combatants.

    "That''s a pretty impressive sword you got there."

    Dagda praised. It would normally be near impossible for such a thin sword to be able to repel a direct blow from a large and ornate war hammer. However Lugh''s sword didn''t even have a single scratch after multiple blows.

    Lugh did not speak up. He merely backed off and readied for his next attack.

    "The legendary sword: [Brionac], it seems as though you''ve managed to master it. I''ve only ever fought against it once, that was with your father."

    "Tch."

    Clicking his tongue at the mention of his father, Lugh leapt in for another strike.

    Lugh and Dagda locked into multiple blows. Eventually the windows collapsed under the pressure and even the stone columns supporting the building were seeing signs of crack.

    The two warriors were equally matched.

    "Why don''t you fight with your full strength?"

    Dragging on the fight would lead nowhere and what Dagda truly wanted was a fight he would enjoy. That would require his opponent to be at their top potential.

    "What?"

    Brushing the blood off his face he replied.

    "Don''t play dumb, you''re half-divinity."

    "¡­"

    "Your daughter could muster divine power, there''s no way you can''t."

    "Tch."

    Lugh showed a slightly more relaxed pose. Closing his eyes he mustered up as much power from within. A vortex of pressure with him at the epicentre swirled around the room.

    Normally closing one''s eyes before the enemy would be a terrible idea, but it seemed that Dagda gave him the opportunity to draw out his maximum strength.

    Whether this was a foolish decision of Dagda or not was not yet realized.

    A bright flash of light engulfed the entire room temporarily. Upon subsiding Lugh''s appearance had undergone a slight change.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    With a kingly and glamorous figure, he grasped his weapon once more and pointed it towards Dagda who stood there with a devious smile on his face.

    Two large white wings grew from Lugh''s back. A symbol to denote that one has surpassed mortality and entered the realm of divinity.

    "Oh! This is it! This is what I''ve been looking for!"

    Without even a moment''s hesitation Dagda leapt into the fray, hammer first.

    Lugh only coolly scoffed at his attempts and easily deflected the assault of the powerful looking hammer with his sword, knocking Dagda off balance a swift cut down his chest, with blood gushing out like fountain.

    Yet, Dagda did not even seem to register the pain, better yet, he was genuinely enjoying it.

    It made no sense to Lugh, why was he so happy when he now clearly held a disadvantage towards Lugh?

    Becoming divinity meant to surpass human or mortal limitations. Power, strength, speed and skill, they were all greatly heightened.

    Running laps around Dagda and constantly slashing and cutting him up, he should''ve been on the floor writhing in pain, yet that wasn''t the case. His resilience was inhuman.

    Every cut would spew more blood, yet it almost seemed that no damage was done. He began to get frustrated by the lack of any indication towards his victory.

    PART SIX

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 24]

    "Nngh?"

    From on the sidelines Soumee began to regain consciousness. Slowly she adjusted her eyes to the sensitivity of the room.

    What entered her vision was a divine figure; Lugh.

    "Are you okay?"

    From next to her the voice of her friend could be heard. Lorelei rushed towards her in a worried state.

    "I''m okay¡­ but what''s going on?"

    "I''m not sure. They were talking about Lugh being half-divinity."

    "¡­ I see."

    "Are you not surprised?"

    "¡­ I am, it''s just a little hard to take in right now. I don''t know how to react properly."

    "This battle is already way beyond our expectations."

    "That''s no good, expecting the unexpected is a soldier''s job after all."

    A sudden and deep voice came from besides them.

    Dian Cecht had somehow approached them without even their notice. He stood before them, towering them with his presence.

    "Who are you?"

    Soumee asked, trembling from both his presence and frustration.

    "Of course, I shall take the time to introduce myself a second time. I am the servant of the supreme being [Nodens], I am known as [Dian Cecht]. I was tasked with overseeing the operations on this end of the world."

    "Operations?"

    "Yes. Since you''ve been fighting on the demon lord''s side, I assume that you''ve already heard about the previous cycles. It is all true. My mission is to open a gate towards the heaven continent and allow Lord Nodens to descend."

    "You think we''ll let you?"

    "I''m afraid it''s a tad too late now to speak such lines. I''m sure you''ve felt it on the way in, but this entire city is already filled with [divine energy], though admittedly we did come up a bit short. It will be converted to make this city into a gigantic portal gate. The countdown has already begun."

    "We''ll stop you and stop the countdown."

    "No, no, no. That''s not how it will work. This entire situation from the beginning was a trap after all. I said we had almost enough [divine energy] to convert this place into a gate, but where do you think we''ll be getting that last few drops of energy we need?"

    "?!"

    Soumee turned towards Lugh. He was visible tired, apparent from his haggard breath and slumped posture. His opponent was relatively bloodied as well but seemed to act as though nothing hurt.

    "You catch on fast. Correct, your husband, once we kill him and harvest the divine energy it will be enough to open the portal."

    "No!"

    Not even taking the time to pick up her sword or shield, Soumee rushed at Dian Cecht.

    Perhaps it was due to her exhaustion but no matter how many flurries of punches she threw towards Dian Cecht they were all easily deflected.

    Unlike Dagda, Dian Cecht did not make a hobby of playing with his opponent. He prioritized finishing the mission.

    Thus he got right into business, releasing from his hand a storm of black mist. A skill known as [black plague], a cruel ability that damages the opponents internally and externally.

    Though against Soumee who was a paladin that innately had rather high magic and physical defensive capabilities it was little more than a minor annoyance. However with her exhausted state, it would soon turn into a battle of attrition and she would lose out.

    A sudden shard of ice aimed for Dian Cecht flew straight for his head. Barely having time to dodge he backed away.

    The passive mage who had stood on the sidelines had finally joined in the battle.

    Even for Dian Cecht, it was a disadvantageous situation. While he was indeed a lesser god, his opponents were extremely powerful for mortal standards.

    Taking a few more steps backwards a great intensity resounded against the walls of the room. Like with Lugh, a bright flash of golden light blinded everyone.

    When it subsided Dian Cecht too, had a pair of wings behind his back. However they were not white, but a haunting black. Resembling the wings of a crow rather than a dove, an image of dread filled everyone''s mind.

    "You have tested my patience long enough. It is time to end this. Dagda!"

    Dian Cecht shouted his partners name. Dagda responding with hearty grin. ''It''s finally time'' he would whisper under his breath.

    Another flash of golden light covered Dagda and reflected off the marble floors. Obscuring everyone''s vision.

    Dagda too, had ghostly black wings growing from his back, they were extremely large, over 1.5x the man''s size each. While most of the wings of divinity may have looked like decorations, it would be easily to believe that these wings would actually carry this man''s large figure.

    They exerted pressure of their own.

    As he revealed his divinity, the scars and bruises on Dagda''s body began to fade.

    It was the true reason why he did not mind the injuries he received from Lugh. Instantly Lugh''s face paled.

    The trio''s situation turned for the worst and at the most horrible of times.

    Lugh gave a small glance at Soumee. A silent communication between the two.

    At first Soumee shook her head, but after giving her a hearty smile and thumbs up, she sighed.

    They were going to continue on the uphill battle. Lugh would do everything in his power to defeat Dagda, while Soumee and Lorelei will fight Dian Cecht.

    Not wasting any more time, Dian Cecht unleashed a wave of [black plague] once more. This time much thicker and dreadful than before.

    Soumee and Lorelei combined their powers to erect a temporary barrier. A [glacial barrier] with slight [divine] attribute from Soumee''s support. It was successful in fighting off the enhanced [black plague] but not for long.

    While protecting themselves they could not attack either.

    At a loss on what to do, Lorelei spoke up.

    "Soumee."

    "Mm?"

    "Thank you for being my friend. It was like a dream you know, that you stayed by my side for this long. If it weren''t for you I''d have been stuck at the small portside town, just wasting my life away, heck I might''ve even been fighting for Arune by now."

    "What are you talking about? Stop sounding like you''re about to die, we can still do this!"

    "Hehe, you''re very kind Soumee. You know I was always jealous of you. You were so powerful, you could do everything even with only a small amount of effort. But you never let that get to your head, you always stood by my side and trained together. Matching my pace, I sometimes felt like I was dragging you down but you didn''t say that, you gave me a warm smile, always."

    "¡­ Lorelei?"

    "That journey you talked about. I really wished we could''ve taken it together, the four of us."

    "What are you-?"

    "Thank you, for everything. Good luck."

    Lorelei converted her [glacial barrier] to ''single person'' mode, doubling its effectiveness, but the cost was that she was unable to gain protection from it.

    Soumee was the one to receive the protection of the shield.

    In an instant, Lorelei''s figure was engulfed in the thick black mist. How she was suffering, how the mist affected her was unknown.

    "Lorelei!"

    As the [black plague] lifted, the slender figure of her former best friend fell the floor. Lifeless.

    "No! no¡­ why?"

    Shedding her tears, Soumee focused her sights on Dian Cecht. He once more casted [black plague], however it was no longer effective towards Soumee who had the enhanced protection from the [glacial barrier].

    Quickly grabbing her sword she ran madly towards Dian Cecht.

    Unprepared for this tactic, Dian Cecht simple stood as the sword pierced through his chest and onto his heart.

    A stream of blood came down from behind his mask. Coughing painfully as he lost strength from his entire body.

    "Y-you fool, you think you can oppose Nodens? You are mistaken¡­"

    Spewing his last words he fell to the ground. As though death itself had died, a black haze rose up from his body and ascended to the sky.

    PART SEVEN

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 24]

    At the same time, Lugh and Dagda were locked in combat.

    It was no longer evenly matched, Dagda clearly had the advantage after unleashing the full brunt of his divine power.

    "Kahaha! This is great! This is what war is!"

    From an objective point of view, Dagda was a being who had no mastery over his weapon. Meaning that he was complete crap at actually moving efficiently in combat. He was simple extremely overbearing with his physical power, speed and large physique.

    He would overwhelm the opponent with those qualities that I made the opponent''s skill look useless. A figure who truly revelled in the ecstasy of his own vain glory.

    Lugh was pushed up to the wall. With no more room to dodge or strife he readied his blade for a full on assault.

    Upon impact, an enormous shockwave formed from the contact of the two legendary weapons, shattered the nearby walls and windows.

    Unlike before, Lugh wasn''t able to hold off the force of the attack for long. This was the difference between their divinity.

    Lugh was at best a half-deity, while Dagda was a full god, albeit a lesser god.

    Yet the difference in power was apparent.

    His arms started give away, the fracturing of his bones adding onto his pain ever-so more.

    Just when he was about to be completely crushed by the ornate war hammer, a slender figure appeared behind Dagda and struck down at his back, temporarily giving Lugh enough time to free himself from the current predicament.

    "Soumee?"

    Lugh turned to see the devastated face of his loved one. Glancing behind he saw Lorelei''s figure gently lying on the floor, unbreathing.

    Lugh closed his eyes and offered a silent prayer for her. Despite their usual slapstick relationship, they were still friends.

    "Hmm, so you managed to kill Dian Cecht. Bah, that bastard was all just talk in the end. Whatever, I''ll just have to finish the job myself!"

    Dagda swiftly closed the gap between them and went for the kill on the fatigued Lugh.

    Soumee who had recovered her shield pushed Lugh out of the way and received the full brunt of the attack. Being a paladin she was able to fare better than Lugh who was only a knight.

    She used [divine shield] to increase her defensive capabilities and started to push back at Dagda.

    Of course in this situation it would simply be easier for Dagda to sidestep away and let momentum push Soumee away then go for Lugh. Yet he did not, his pride wouldn''t allow him to turn away from a battle of brute force, because that was all he was.

    "Argh!"

    Shield against hammer.

    Lugh took the opportunity that he was distracted to attack Dagda from behind.

    Piercing through his thick, armor-like skin, into his heart.

    Yet Dagda did not fall like Dian Cecht. It was clear that he was in pain but he did not die even after having his most vital organ punctured.

    Rather than a god, he was a true monster.

    Most likely there was an easier way to overcome Dagda, rather than brute strength. However Soumee was enraged, she did not wish to take the easy way out, she challenged him full on, strength for strength.

    She pushed harder than ever, as did Dagda.

    The clash of the two forces powerful enough to create even their own gravity. Rocks and rubble started to float up.

    "This is fun! I admit! But I think I should end this!"

    Dagda backed off, or more aptly he flew off using his large wings.

    Suspended in mid air, Dagda gathered kinetic energy from around him. His next attack was telegraphed extremely blatantly. Surrounding him a strange and malicious black aura.

    Soumee activated [divine shield] one more time preparing herself to take the attack head on and come out victorious.

    She raised her shield to the air.

    With incredible speed Dagda dropped down at her.

    In that moment, Soumee who was blinded by rage, was pushed away by Lugh.

    A large explosion soon followed as a gigantic hole appeared through the ornate marble floors.

    As the smoke cleared the victor was determined.

    Through Dagda''s face, a large silver sword lodged within him.

    However it wasn''t all a happy end. Lugh himself was near death. he bled from his mouth and nose, even his ears.

    Surrounding his body was a faint black miasma.

    "Lugh!"

    Soumee rushed to her husband.

    "Cough, is he dead?"

    "Yes, but stop talking I''ll heal you."

    As Soumee tried to activate a healing spell, it did not go through.

    "Cough, it''s useless. That last attack was meant as a certain death skill. Cough, healing won''t have an effect."

    "No! Stay with me! Don''t leave me too! Please!"

    Tears came running down her face.

    "Sorry. I couldn''t keep my promise of staying by your side forever, but at least I fulfilled my duty to his grace, to keep you safe."

    "No!"

    Lugh slowly lifted his arms towards Soumee. She grabbed his hands tightly in return.

    "My final gift to you. I hope this will help you."

    A white aura surrounded them both. Soumee felt a wave of power overcome her.

    "Lugh?!"

    "My divinity, if I die here, the gate will open, and take my sword, the [Brionac] will most definitely be of use to you. Be safe Soumee. I, love, you."

    "No! Get up! Lugh, please don''t leave me!"

    With those last words, Lugh too met his end.

    A brief moment passed as she hung on tightly to Lugh''s hands as it grew colder. The tears would not stop flowing from her face.

    Various memories came flooding to her.

    From the time she was young to now. The hardships and experience that they had gone through together. The fun and happy times they shared.

    As she tried to regain her composure, Soumee stood up.

    She stumbled a bit, even falling a few times.

    She walked a few centimeters before falling flat on her face from exhaustion both mentally and physically.

    "Cough!"

    Unexpectedly a cough came from the front.

    Soumee, still laying on the floor, struggling to gather herself turned to who it was.

    Laying there, with just barely enough breath was Dian Cecht. He weakly raised his hands to the sky.

    "I, I present¡­ my last¡­ tribute to you, Lord¡­ Nodens."

    As he did the crystal that hovered in the air containing Elly''s trapped body started to crack.

    "!"

    Soumee could only watch in horror.

    Elly''s crystal along with her physical body started to glow and shatter.

    "Mama!"

    A small voice came from within the crystal.

    "No! Stop!"

    "Hahahaha! With this it will all end!"

    Dian Cecht''s hand fell to the floor, once again lifeless.

    Everything was covered in a bright golden light.

    The from the entire city, an enormous ray of light shot up into the sky towards [Akashia] connecting the two worlds.

    A gate between the two had finally opened. If viewed from space it would seem as though the blue moon and the home planet was connected by a golden chain.

    PART EIGHT

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 24]

    After briefly losing consciousness for a moment Soumee awoke to find herself on a plain grass field. Surrounding the grassy plains were golden structures not dissimilar to the ones in Vertloch.

    This too was a city, but unlike Vertloch it was bright as day.

    The [City of the Gods]. This place was most likely that which was only listed in legends.

    She stood up, still injured and devastated.

    Fumbling around she scanned her surroundings. A great pain in her head rang through, her tears could no longer flow, as much as she wished to. Everyone she knew and loved were now dead.

    Her father.

    Lorelei.

    Lugh.

    And Elly.

    In the span of only a few hours everything was lost.

    She fell on her knees, no longer having the conviction or purpose to go on. Only silently weeping in her heart.

    "I applaud you for making it this far. Welcome to Tara, the Capital city of the heaven continent."

    A charismatic voice, the likes of which she had never heard appeared from behind her crouching figure.

    It was not a voice she knew but a voice she realized.

    "¡­ Nodens."

    "Indeed."

    She glanced behind from over her shoulders.

    Magnificent golden hair, and deep blue eyes. His stature wasn''t too large, nor too small, just the perfect amount of balance. Adorned in a decorative and marvellous golden plate metal suit, designed for one specific man.

    Behind him, a large white wing half covered in golden armor.

    His mere presence demanded worship. As though the grass and trees, even the sky had obeyed his will, they were blown loudly by a strong gust of wind with Nodens at the epicentre.

    A distinguishing detail of the supreme being was an oddly out of place, a prosthetic silver arm attached from his shoulders. This was no real handicap, he was able to move it just as well as any ordinary arm, it merely served as a reminder to him.

    "Nodens! Because of you!"

    Finding motivation once more in revenge, Soumee stood up with all her strength and even without a weapon she charged at him with reckless abandon.

    her punches were easily stopped and grabbed by Nodens'' own hands. She tried worm around trying to get free, but it was fruitless.

    "Hmph, impudent, you have failed in slaying the demon lord as I had asked, but that is of no consequence, I will do it myself."

    "As if I''d let you!"

    With a sudden burst of strength Soumee escaped the tight grasp of the supreme being and once more tried to assault him. Yet once more it was fruitless.

    Nodens was not too terribly patient, she immediately replied with a telekinetic pulse that sent her flying. Magic? Perhaps, it was not a skill that Soumee had witnessed ever, thus it caught her by surprise.

    Soumee flew landed flat on her face. She tried to get up but her head was pushed down by a metal boot. Suppressed, she was unable to get up.

    "Khh!"

    "Pathetic worm, as did your father, you till go against me. Then I shall show you the true meaning of overwhelming power."

    Nodens stepped back and held his hands forward.

    From the sky a large glowing spear hovered before Soumee''s exhausted figure.

    "Behold, the [Claiomh Solais]. The ultimate weapon."

    Not even giving Soumee time to ''behold'' it struck down at her killing her instantly. It was now all over.

    PART NINE

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 24]

    Nodens stared at Soumee''s corpse. A large hole ripped through her abdomen, blood gushing out.

    She was dead.

    To him it was as though he had just crushed a bug. It did not escape his mind that he had just killed the princess of the empire he had put great efforts into creating, but that was of no consequence now.

    As he was about to step back and ready his forces for the invasion of [Eternis], three more figure appeared to impair his path.

    "¡­"

    The figure that Nodens had truly thought he didn''t want to meet at the current moment.

    Standing before him were Partholon, Ciocal and Balor.

    "It''s been a while, your highness."

    Ciocal greeted sarcastically with his usual false grin.

    "¡­"

    Nodens was not amused in their arrival.

    Partholon and Balor moved towards Soumee''s body.

    "Poor thing."

    Partholon spoke.

    Nodens simply watched from behind, sooner or later he would have to fight them. Though he was confident that even with all three of them combined he could overwhelm them.

    "What do you think?"

    Partholon spoke to Balor.

    "I can restore her, but¡­"

    "Foolish! Even if she has died, she has still received divinity, to revive her means you will die."

    Frantically Nodens shouted.

    "My, my. Could it be that your highness is feeling threatened? Unlike the three of us, Soumee has ascended to divinity. The only force capable of taking you down."

    "Kh."

    Grumbling under his breath, Nodens took a few steps, but was contested by Partholon, aiming his bow straight towards him.

    "I''m afraid I can''t let you interrupt them."

    Without warning, Nodens unleashed a powerful blast of magic towards the two. It wasn''t any element in particular, if one had to say then it would be classified as [holy] type magic.

    To counter it, Ciocal erected a darkened shield. A type of magic that was considered the opposite of [holy], the [necromantic] element.

    A great gust of wind was conjured up when the two opposing elements collided, almost creating a space of void in-between the two.

    Nodens quickly summoned his ultimate weapon once more, the [Claiomh Solais]. It shun brightly in the sky poised to attack.

    The spear swung down and in doing so created a large crater in the middle of the grassy plains. Of course, the condition of the terrain was the least of Nodens'' worries.

    Unlike Soumee who was already exhausted, the two were able bodied, thus the attack had missed.

    The major weakness of the [Claiomh Solais] was how telegraphed it was.

    From seemingly out of nowhere, three arrow missiles had flown towards Nodens. However they were easily destroy by a flick of his wrists.

    Thinking that he had perfectly deflected the attack, he had lowered his guard, but that wasn''t the end of it. The missiles that had been destroyed exploded shortly.

    [Enchanted Arrows]. A skill that only Partholon himself could use due to his ability for magic and archery. They are arrows coated with the three basic elements and would detonate on impact.

    Thanks to the miraculous golden armor that he wore, Nodens came out of the blast relatively unscathed.

    Having become fed up with the situation Nodens raised his hands once more and conjured up the [Claiomh Solais]. This time rather than the blue hue that it had, it was a burning red, much more sinister in its design it was targeted at the only non mobile target.

    The demon lord and Soumee who were going through a ritual to revive her.

    "Tch."

    Ciocal stood in front of them and erected the darkened shield once more, this time with more emphasis on defense.

    From the side, Partholon did his best to disrupt Nodens'' concentration by continuously firing magic enhanced missiles. Yet even the enhanced missiles were not strong enough to penetrate the armor worn by Nodens.

    As he was ready Nodens unleashed the full power of his weapon upon them.

    It was doubtful that Ciocal himself would be able to deflect a second tier version of the [Claiomh Solais].

    Having no choice, Partholon ripped the emerald from his forehead and threw it towards Ciocal''s barrier, strengthening the shield 10 folds.

    A large scale explosion had taken place, the once green meadow was now only dirt and smoke.

    However one patch of grass remained, within Ciocal''s barrier.

    Nodens got fell down to one of his knees. Even for him, using such a tremendous amount of power would exhaust him. He needed a moment to recover his stamina, which also meant giving his opponents time to recover.

    "Partholon!"

    Ciocal shouted.

    Partholon slowly edged his way towards his allies. Without the emerald that was keeping him alive, it wouldn''t much more until he dies.

    "H, how''s Soumee?"

    "They''re about done."

    "Good, I''ll do something from this end to destroy the portal, your job is to do it from down below."

    "What? But you''ll-"

    "I''m already dead, think of it as my last wish, we both know that we don''t have enough power to defeat him, the only chance is to delay him until someone else gains enough strength, I''ll put my money on Soumee."

    "¡­ I understand."

    PART TEN

    -500 Years ago- [Soumee: age 24]

    A mysterious feeling swelled up within Soumee''s soul. A euphoric feeling of freedom, the likes of which she had never felt before. She was free from all emotions, the pain of loss would never haunt her again.

    At the same time, ethereal chains clamped her down, dragging her back into her body.

    She fought and fought against the current. She rejected the idea, she did not wish to return to that unpleasant state, she knew that once she returns and opens her eyes she would once again feel distraught.

    For a moment, Soumee had thought she had won, the chains disappeared.

    However something else, appeared in its place.

    "You must return. The battle has not yet concluded, your power is required for the next cycle."

    An eye patched demon appeared before her.

    [Balor of the Evil Eye]. In truth the [evil eye] was an ability to see into the great beyond and interact with the dead, in some cases even bringing them back to life.

    Each generation of demon lords had a unique ability. For this generation it was the [evil eye]. In the far future, an ability to see people''s fates would be held by Balor''s great granddaughter, [Astaroth].

    "I don''t want to."

    Soumee spoke, refusing to return to life.

    "I cannot force you to return, but is that really the extent of your love for your companions?"

    "What?"

    "Can the feelings you hold for your companions so easily be discarded?"

    "¡­"

    "They may have gone but you can still return, you can live for their sake. You can honor their memories."

    "I¡­ I''m scared."

    "I know, I do understand what it must feel like. I have been told in great detail by Partholon and Ciocal. They too had the entirety of their lives taken away from them. They too had to go through such laborious methods simply to extend the lease on their lives. For the sake of preserving the memories of their loved ones and to avenge their deaths. You are no different from them, you can also brave through the pain, become the sword that will correct the death of those betrayed by Nodens."

    "¡­"

    "Even if I return alive, I will still be human, I do not have enough power to fight against the supreme being. There is not enough time on my life to wait till the next cycle."

    "If it is that matter, then I have a proposition, one that can only work because you have died."

    "¡­?"

    "To give up your humanity, I can turn you into a homunculus, an infinite life is available to you. Will you walk that path?"

    "¡­"

    "You have the courage and will to do this, the world requires your assistance, march forward, Soumee, as the last child of the empire of Arune."

    "¡­ I understand."

    Soumee closed her eyes and braced herself.

    Once more the ethereal chains had grabbed hold of her. She was violently pulled down and as she was about the hit the floor she opened her eyes.

    The first thing that had entered her vision was Balor''s fatigued figure. The divine energy that she received from Lugh was incompatible with Balor''s ability the [evil eye].

    "You have my gratitude."

    Soumee briefly sat upright, feeling slightly confused as to what had just happened.

    As she dropped her head, her long hair had also flown down. To her surprise it was no longer black, but a glamorous silvery, white.

    A trait shared by all homunculi was that their hair would also be white.

    She knew from that that she was no longer human.

    Regrouping, Balor and Soumee joined Partholon and Ciocal who were relatively exhausted.

    "Welcome back, it''s about time to end this for real now. We''re going to close the portal, you and Ciocal will go back down to Eternis and close the gate from that side."

    "Your gem¡­"

    Noticing the absence of a certain jewel on Partholon''s head she spoke out.

    "It was a price I had to pay to end this. Don''t worry I don''t regret doing so."

    "¡­"

    Partholon looked towards Balor.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Of course, it is for our continued future after all."

    "What are you?"

    "Honor their will Soumee. They will stay behind to give us a change to descend back to Eternis."

    "What? But that''s!"

    "Soumee, you will take Partholon''s place. When the time comes you must gathered formidable allies and fight Nodens once more. That is your duty."

    Soumee gave a small nod. She averted her gaze.

    "You think I''ll let you get away?!"

    Nodens having recovered dashed at them with great force, only to be blocked by Balor. Being held back, it gave Ciocal and Soumee the chance to escape the heaven continent.

    A large portal that had been open for quite some time was their ticket out of the situation.

    Having a final look back at the battle taking place between Nodens and her allies, she offered them a silent prayer.

    "Let''s go."

    Soumee nodded.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Upon arrival back at the destroyed throne room, a small crystal was powering the portal. It was the remnants of the crystal that encased Elly. Soumee averted her gaze in pain.

    "Once we destroy this, it will all be over."

    "¡­ Sorry, could you do it? I do not wish to be here anymore."

    "I understand. Leave it to me."

    PART TEN

    -Present day-

    "And then Soumee and Ciocal escaped from the heaven continent and closed the portal. The end."

    "What?"

    Lorelei had finished telling her story in the most annoying way possible.

    Actually, this brings up a very important question that I need to know.

    "So¡­"

    "Yes?"

    Lorelei replied with a large grin. It''s not like I don''t understand where her self confidence comes from after listening to that story, but isn''t she a little to chipper? Considering near the end of her life she was so depressed.

    Anyway I need to know this.

    "So, how did you know about the parts you weren''t actually there for? It just doesn''t make sense."

    "A lady has her secrets you know!"

    "You''re not a lady, you''re a ghost."

    "How mean!"

    "Just tell me."

    "Hmph, fine. Ciocal told me afterwards. This was a few hundred years ago but even though I was a ghost and he was a necromancer he could see me."

    "Ugh. That''s hard to take in but whatever, let''s just go with that for now."

    [Nodens]. [Ciocal Gricenchos]. [Partholon]. [Ragnarok]. [Lugh]. [Ethniu]. [Balor]. [Cessair]. [Nemedians]. [Dian Cecht]. [Dagda].

    I repeated those names that came up. Those are all names that I have knowledge of. Though it is a bit mixed up, they''re figures from Celtic and Norse mythologies. Though I admit, the name [Nodens] is a bit off, if I recall correctly, his name should be [Nuada] so why''s he called Nodens here?

    Still, I now have some deeper context behind why my village was attacked. So the whole process is repeating itself then.

    So that''s how it was.

    "King Lear, Act 4, Scene 2."

    "What?"

    Seemingly at random, I blurted out something which understandably confused Miko.

    "As flies are to wanton boy, are we to the gods. They kill us for their sport."

    "¡­"

    Miko and Lorelei simply stared at me, blurting out random Shakespeare lines like a madman.

    "I suppose it''s rather pointless now to idle around; knowing that [Ragnarok] is on the horizon, it has become necessary to move to the second step."

    "Second step?"

    Miko asked, perplex at what I was talking about. I wasn''t really talking to them, I was just monologue-ing. Just trying to organize all the information in my head.

    "If I am to come face to face with those who look down on us from up high, then it is vital I take the next step."

    "What are you talking about?"

    What am I talking about? Isn''t it obvious, when one wants to come face to face with a greater power, it is necessary to both be on the same level.

    "Ascension."

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Soumee. Level 97

    PALADIN/HOMUNCULUS/HALF-DEITY

    Strength: 355

    Dexterity: 55

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 150

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill Menu]

    -TBD-

    (So extremely sorry for the very long delay in writing this chapter. it may sound like an excuse but I actually injured my and was in hospital for a bit getting it fixed. Admittedly I could''ve written with an injured leg but it was pretty painful just to sit down so I was just lying around in bed waiting for it to be healed. So I guess the real reason is procrastination?)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 24 - The princess intermission

    Ascension Rebirth - The princess'' intermission

    CHAPTER XXIV

    PART ONE

    -SOUMEE''S SIDE-

    When I first became [Praetorian Knight] for the Ariadyne Tetrarchy I did so with the intensions of fulfilling my duty to gather powerful allies for the upcoming battle. After all [Ragnarok] happens roughly every 500 years, and it has been due time.

    Of course from what I''m told, it is not always exactly 500 years, it really depends on the political landscape and whether or not Nodens has made a move on any potential empires.

    However, this cycle is a little different, a blessing in disguise even. It is a known tactic that Nodens creates the most powerful empire and seizes control of it, however in this cycle the strongest empire is the [Ariadyne Tetrarchy].

    It has no singular ruler. Due to this it becomes nearly impossible for Nodens to try creating a large empire, if one part of the Tetrarch tries to expand the other three will be there to hinder it.

    For this reason, I suspect that Nodens'' plans have been greatly delayed in this cycle.

    Though it could be my imagination, but those ''crystalline monsters'' that have appeared lately, the way they function seem eerily similar to Partholon''s [monolith shard]. I do hope this is just my imagination.

    For now I have decided to take it a little easier. Working as a Praetorian guard was my way of doing this.

    I met Lady Liliana when she was only two years old, and I would be lying to say that I did not see a part of Elly from within her. Their physical features are quite similar, enough to disturb me.

    Of course their personalities differ greatly. Elly was much more energetic and playful, whereas the Lady Liliana I met for the first time resembled a person who has lost all hope. Those eyes that I behold for the first time were eyes I''ve seen multiple times on the battlefield in my centuries of existence.

    For a child to have then, I became extremely worried. This too was most likely because I kept comparing her to Elly, I wanted to think to myself that maybe Elly had been reborn, but I would be fooling only myself.

    Still, I wasn''t able to distance myself from her, so I decided to be as near her as possible.

    Lady Liliana is not Elly, I realize that now, but she is the one I have sworn to protect, that alone will be true.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Lately Lady Liliana has become a little recluse. She hardly comes out of her room, sorry I meant to say she doesn''t come out of her ''workshop'' or so she has dubbed it.

    Even food gets left sitting in front of the door, uneaten.

    Feeling worried, Echo and I decide to peek through the door to see what she was up to in there.

    A sight beyond my own comprehension was put up in front of me.

    Lady Liliana dressed in an odd white robe, similar to the one our doctor, Nicholai wears. She also has some thick circular glasses, I don''t think it has any real lens in there, so it''s probably just for show. She even has her hair tied up in a little braid.

    In front of her is a messy desk filled with paper, beakers and test tubes.

    The worst part is that she often speaks in a incoherent language while grinning maliciously.

    "Ufufufu~ Koredesu wa! Subarashi! Watashi wa kazen ni kore o tsukuru ga dekita nante, shinjiraremasen wa!"

    After spouting those incoherent lines, she holds up a bottle of red and blue liquid and shakes it up a bit. When there is even a slight reaction her eyes glow with anticipation.

    I lightly knock on the door.

    "Hmm?! Nanda- I mean, who is it?"

    "Lady Liliana, it''s me, Soumee, may I come in?"

    "Ah, yes, just a moment!"

    I hear loud thuds from behind the door, most likely she''s trying to clean up before I enter the room.

    Frantically she opens the door. When I peer in, everything seemed to be back in order.

    "Hello Soumee and Echo. What did you need?"

    She gives me a smile, that almost makes me doubt what I saw before.

    "It''s just, you haven''t taken a bite of your lunch yet, so I was getting a little worried."

    "Ah, is that so? Sorry, I didn''t even notice. Did you guys have your lunch yet? If not want to eat together?"

    "Of course, then we shall bring our lunch then. Please wait a moment."

    PART TWO

    -LILIANA CROW XIX ARIADYNE''S SIDE-

    Hello! Liliana here! Has everyone been a good child?

    If you''re naughty, Santa won''t come to bring you presents! Wait, does Santa even exist in this world? No, wait that makes it sound like I think Santa existed in my previous world. Uhh¡­

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Well anyway, it''s been about a year since this whole incident has started. Our little ''countermeasure'' group has expanded quite a bit; we have several mages in our employ who can deal with the crystalline monsters effectively. Those mages aren''t plentiful but we have located them all across West Ariadyne for immediate retaliation whenever trouble occurs.

    Though admittedly we still lack any real power to fight back effectively. I do feel sorry for sending those magicians out in the country where there''s nothing. It''s kind of like relocating salary men out into the sticks as a demotion, which is totally not the case here!

    I did have an idea that I pitched to grandfather, by the way, grandfather is still in charge since father is still away at the northern capital. So anyway, I pitched an idea to grandfather, but I''m not sure how seriously he''ll take the suggestion from a 5 year old.

    Speaking of which, my sister turned 10 this year, meaning she has to go to school! Yay~

    What? You''re asking why she''s going to school during such an important crisis? No, no, no, did you really think that the top brass of this country would really put a 10 and 5 year old in charge of maintaining security? That would be incredibly dim.

    The biggest role that Lyssa and I have are simply to give ideas. That''s as far as our influence goes. Which is why I''ve been leisurely pretending to be a mad scientist in my room these past few days.

    My [Alchemy] has improved quite a bit, if I do say so myself. I''ll save you the details for a later date.

    As Soumee, Echo and I were happily munching away at our lunch there was a knock on my door. When I open to see who it is, it''s Isaac. Ugh, instantly my face sours. He does take notice but only gives a small chuckle to see me in such a panic. I hope he does realize I''m a princess, I mean granted I''m only the third princess, but still!

    "C, can I help you? Mr. Isaac?"

    "The Acting Tetrarch wishes to see you."

    "Grandfather does? Hmm, I guess it''s not a request I can ignore."

    PART THREE

    Again in that stuffy old study, Isaac, Soumee and myself stand before the man with the highest power in this part of the country.

    Ever so intense with his stature.

    Incidentally, the school that sister attends is located at the [Grand Capital] which is a neutral zone at the center of this country.

    In any case it means she can''t make it here.

    "You have summoned us, Grandfather?"

    He gives me a sharp glare, ugh.

    "Sorry! I mean Milord!"

    "Yes, well I''ve gone over the thing you requested the other day. After thinking about it for a while, I''ve come to the conclusion that this was a brilliant idea."

    "Really?!"

    I ask, half in shock.

    To think my idea was going to actually come to fruition.

    "Yes, the thing should be arriving in the afternoon, when it does I will call for you again, so for now you are dismissed."

    We give a hearty bow to grandfather and leave the study.

    Eh? What did I ask grandfather for? Well, that will have to be a secret~ For a few hours anyway.

    PART FOUR

    Hmm, I feel like you guys didn''t actually wait a few hours. That''s cheating¡­

    Well whatever, the thing had finally arrived!

    What am I talking about? It''s this!

    It''s official name was the [Ariadyne Battlecruiser].

    It''s an airship! A ship that floats in midair using magic! FANTASY TO THE MAX! I''m told they run on a substance called [mana crystals] which is kind of like this world''s equivalent to fuel, but is rather infinite.

    It was a brown airship over 150 meters in length and 80 meters in height. It even had sails on it, which seemed rather useless if you ask me, it works with magic so what''s the point of the mast?

    Whatever, I''ll just write it off as decorative purposes.

    This ship will serve as the mobile base of our little ''special forces'' group. It''s actually fairly fast so it would make responding to attacks much more efficient. Sadly, I''m not the one in charge of this ship, another person by the name of [Captain Stone] was.

    This ship is equipped with various magic enhanced cannons which I''ve been told is actually effective against those crystalline creatures, as it simply blows them up.

    I''d like to see someone who isn''t weak against cannon fire.

    Muahahaha! Watch out you crystalline scum, Admiral Liliana will come to destroy you all!

    (This is just a short chapter to wrap up the [Hero''s Journey] arc)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 25 - Conviction

    Ascension Rebirth - Conviction

    CHAPTER XXV

    PART ONE

    As I open my eyes I find myself in a familiar, nauseating, white void. I try to push up my non-existent glasses as a sign of my dissatisfaction of the situation.

    Oh, and look who it is. Standing before is a man dressed elegantly in a black business suit. His hair combed over neatly and slick, thin metallic framed glasses sitting gently on the bridge of his nose.

    I think I''m going to hurl.

    It makes me sick just looking at him; I cringe every time from the pompous displays of self-grandeur. I almost can''t believe myself that I''ve been walking around looking all smug like that in my previous life. I''d like to extend a formal apology to everyone who was offended back then, I was na?ve back then.

    "Why are you here? Didn''t you say that you were going to disappear?"

    If I''m recalling correctly, he said that he would only reappear if I ever lose sight of myself. Now I don''t know about you but I happen to be of the opinion that I''ve been rather mellow lately. I''ve calmed down considerably.

    Not a single suicidal thought in 2 days.

    So what''s his excuse for being here?

    Why was I even surprised? This man is a chronic liar after all.

    He scoffs at me arrogantly as he pushes up his existent glasses.

    "No reason really. Did you think that you could get rid of me that easily? I''m you after all, there''s no way you could get rid of yourself, now is there?"

    While he does have a point, I can''t help but think that it''s all just semantics when it comes specifically out of his mouth. So he wants to be like that, huh? Well two can play the logic game.

    I accept your challenge.

    "Contrary. There are many ways one can get rid of themself, for example, changing how you look and act. Evolving your world views and opinions of other people. By changing you no longer become the same person, but an evolved individual, Q.E.D. I would have successfully rid myself of myself."

    "Semantics. You are still yourself even if you change who you are. When you change or evolve it does not mean that you leave behind the past. You will forever carry the consequences of your actions, thus meaning that it is impossible to get rid of yourself."

    "Inaccurate. By changing who you were, you are actively denying your own past views. If that is the case then it is safe to assume that your previous ideas no longer exist because there is no one who hold them. What relevance are there to ideas that no one agrees with?"

    "Untrue. Opposing and evolutionary views exist only because of past views. They are the stepping stone to a larger idea, they do not exist in a vacuum. Opposition or evolution to a view needs to exist as a motivation factor for currently existing views, thus are given relevance."

    This bastard, I really want to punch his face, but due to the height difference it''s a little difficult to do so.

    Regardless, any further discussion will just give me a headache. That''s the last thing I need from the already pre-existing torment I get from just being in his presence.

    "So? Why are you here?"

    "You''ve made a choice."

    "Choice? What are you talking about."

    "To fight. To protect what you believe to be precious to you, but I''m sure you''ve already noticed a discrepancy in the history of this world."

    "[Ragnarok], huh. It could just simply be a different interpretation."

    "Unlikely, most of the fantastical elements, at least in the most basic format, have been in line with our prejudices based on popular culture of Earth. [Gladsheim] was indeed simply a location, even the elves who are different were in fact once the similar mystical race it was according to earth''s rendition."

    "Perhaps. However it only complicates the issue even more. Why would Nodens want [Ragnarok] to take place then? If we go by our world''s definition that it''s an event made solely for the purpose of killing gods then it makes no sense for him to wish Ragnarok take place. The original meaning [Twilight of the Gods] should not be lost on him if he knew the true purpose of [Ragnarok]."

    "However it''s undeniable that other aspects of it are in line with Earth''s renditions. It does mention that new gods are created afterwards to take the place of old gods, if we broaden the definition of ''gods'' then we have the likes of [Ciocal], [Soumee] and [Partholon] who would fit as the neo-gods."

    "In case you''ve forgotten, ''correlation does not imply causation''."

    "I haven''t forgotten but an event that correlates with pre-established canon does seem more likely to be true, does it not?"

    "By what you''re saying, it almost makes it seem like Nodens either doesn''t know about the true meaning of [Ragnarok] or he simply doesn''t care."

    "Lorelei said that the previous [Ragnaroks] were barely prevented by the efforts of heroes, but what if the reverse is true?"

    "The possibility that everyone else is wrong and what Nodens is doing is actually preventing [Ragnarok]?"

    "It would give greater logic to his actions thus far."

    "Hmm, in previous cycles Nodens had already created mass destruction in the world. From a bystander''s perspective that alone could be constituted as the [end of days]. Actually what is [Ragnarok]? Since it had been prevented each time it has never actually taken form. In the first place, is it even real?"

    "Nodens and the others seem to believe it is, sometimes belief in something to be true is much more frightening than having it actually to be true. Nodens is acting on the assumption it''s real and regardless of whether it is or not, he is still harvesting divine energy, he will still open a gate between this world and the moon and he will still invade. Those conditions are all true, you must have that in mind when planning your next steps. Particularly the one you''re currently thinking of."

    "¡­"

    "You''re planning to find some way to attain [Ascension] aren''t you? To exceed your station and enter the realm of gods; do you think you can do it?"

    "It isn''t matter of whether I can do it or not, it''s a matter of necessity. Conversation can''t be shared when one side is looked down upon."

    He pushes up his glasses once more. Don''t give me that, I don''t like it either but this is something that needs to be done.

    "Hmph, very well. I shall keep watch over you for now."

    "You don''t need to do that, it''s highly unpleasant."

    "I know."

    PART TWO

    Having escaped from the nightmarish white void and the reincarnation of Nyarlathotep himself, I turn to see that I was still in my bed. I''ve only slept for a couple of hours but I can''t seem to fall back to sleep; I''m simply too distraught right now over what happened.

    Lorelei''s story, I should take it with a grain of salt, not because she was telling a lie but even she doesn''t seem to understand everything.

    Right now was an ungodly hour, even too early for birds to start chirping. The sun wasn''t even starting to rise, but the snow was ever falling.

    "Umm."

    I turn my head and see Alice standing next to my bed with her pillow. I can sort of see where this is going, but¡­

    "What''s wrong Alice?"

    I ask trying to be as hospitable as possible since she was clearly shaking all over.

    "I, I can''t sleep. Can I sleep here?"

    "Eh? Ah, sure."

    I move over a bit and pat the area next to me.

    She slowly gets under the blanket and lies down. After doing so she still didn''t seem quite satisfied, as she clung onto my clothes.

    She was still shivering a bit, most likely because she was scared from the abandoned house earlier.

    I give her a heart hug and she calms down. Within a few minutes she falls quietly asleep.

    Sleeping defencelessly and peacefully even though she was so spooked out by Lorelei, right now you wouldn''t really believe she was scared to begin with. I can hear the sounds of her tossing and turning adorably, mumbling incoherent sweet words to the pillow.

    Unable to sleep due to having so much in my head, I decide to go downstairs. I find Miko sitting down in front of the fireplace staring blankly with her arms folded.

    I can see bags forming under eyes, she must''ve been thinking about Lorelei''s story as well. [Ragnarok] is something that would affect everyone regardless so it wasn''t surprising that she would be agitated.

    "Miko?"

    I ended up calling out to her unconsciously. Her silver wolf ears twitched as it registered my voice.

    "Mma? Morgant, what are you doing? You should still be sleeping."

    "Yeah, sorry but I couldn''t go back to sleep."

    "You have those eyes again, what do you plan on doing this time?"

    "What do you mean?"

    I ask with a smile on my face. She''s experienced enough to know that I was only faking it, she makes an irritated face as she realizes this.

    "Don''t play dumb, you said something about taking the next step yesterday. Just what did you mean by that?"

    "You''re very kind, Miko."

    I smile at her for real this time. I am very grateful to her good will, from the bottom of my heart, but the things I''ll be doing in the future, I do not wish to involve anyone from this orphanage.

    "Stop dodging the question and answer me."

    "I don''t plan on doing anything at the moment. There will come a time that I will but right now there are also a lot of things I still want to do here. I would be too saddened to leave everyone when you''ve all just become my new family."

    "You¡­ Hmph, fine. Then just promise me you''ll be careful."

    "Of course, I give you my word."

    "Mmm, you always give me a headache."

    "I know."

    PART THREE

    Around when midday rolled around I found myself sitting bored, yawning, in the middle of class while ''listening'' to a lecture given by Diana. Since most of the stuff she teaches are aimed towards young children I really have no business being here.

    Sitting next to me concentrating in class is Celina. She''s studying so hard I could see her small eyebrows furrow up. It was rather amusing.

    Hmm, actually, I don''t think I''ve ever taken the time to explain about the geography of this world properly.

    So why don''t I do that now?

    Where to start¡­

    As you may have guessed from the context clues, there are 5 main continents in this world.

    At the center of the world is [Ariadyne] the center continent and currently the largest ''empire''. There aren''t any racial barriers, so a variety of beings live there. That being said however, the [human] and [elven] races are the most populous ones so there is a higher chance that you''ll run into them the most.

    At the top of the world, at least from a mapping perspective, there is no real direction on a sphere after all, is [Vertloch]. Most of the countries in this world don''t actually have any racial barriers, that can be accredited to the efforts of the war 500 years ago. In fact even the calendar was restarted after the last major war, so it has only actually been 499 years. Anyway the Northern continent houses mainly races from the [demon] tribes, with a sprinkling of other races.

    Down below is the southern continent of [Arune]. Fun fact, Arune no longer exists as a nation, though I''m sure you''ve all guessed that by now. As for which races mainly live there, the answer is actually none. No one lives in Arune, officially anyway. The entire continent was declared abandoned and if I had to say who lives there then my answer would be ghosts, relics and monsters. [Archaeological scientists] and I use the term extremely loosely, often go there to excavate, but that''s about it. In fact I heard half the continent has sunk underwater.

    To the side we have the eastern continent, otherwise known as [Physis]. It is a heavily forested state and most of the inhabitants usually live with the environment instead of making settlements like ''normal people''. That means things like tree houses, mud houses, underground houses, etc. Likewise, a variety of races live there but the majority consists of the [Faeries], the [Beast kin] and the [Golems].

    Don''t know what [golems] are? Well that''s okay! We''ll get to them later in the story, probably. I mean I honestly don''t have much of an idea what they are either, so I''ll have to see them face to face first as well.

    Lastly there is the western continent of [Telon]. If I had to describe it''s physical appearance I would be hard-pressed to do that. Why? Well, because rather than a ''continent'' it''s just land? I not even sure how to label it. The entirety of the ''continent'' is underground. Literally, just imagine an entire continent that''s located beneath the surface of the world. As you can imagine their main business is mining precious ores. The majority race would be the [Titans], [Dwarves] and some [Elves].

    Finally there''s the ever elusive ''heaven continent'' that not many people know about. Which actually brings up another question that I want answered. Does this mean that [Pandemonium], the red moon, also a continent of its own or is it just an uninhabited moon?

    We may never know.

    As I was thinking to myself I felt the tugging of my shirt to my right.

    It was Celina.

    "What''s wrong, Morgant?"

    She asked in that charming voice, which made me want to take her home. Oh wait we''re already at home!

    "Ah, nothing, I was just thinking about some stuff. Nothing really important."

    Actually, there was one more continent I forgot to mention. This one was really just a rumor that people liked to talk about so whether it really exists or not is up for debate. Also in my opinion, from the descriptions, it''s too small to be a ''continent''. It is a place known as the [Sky Palace] otherwise known as the ''floating continent'' or ''sky continent''. Supposedly the inhabitants there were a race of ancient, ascended dragon race. A highly intelligent and powerful race which also has never been seen by anyone directly.

    "What''s wrong Morgant? You spaced out again."

    "Mm? sorry, did you need help with something?"

    "Yes, I don''t understand this question."

    Another mathematic problem huh? Well I don''t mind teaching her. Why does the sight of a small child struggling with math problems seem so endearing to me?

    Wait! Could it be?

    Am I becoming a lolicon?!

    Has Lina''s usual habit rub off on me?!

    No, no, no, no. Calm down me. Let''s just think about this rationally. I mean what scene of a child wouldn''t be called cute? Yeah, I''m sure it''s a universal thing so there''s no real need to worry about me becoming a deviant any time soon.

    Celina turns to look at me with curious eyes. Those big, orange eyes!

    It''s a trap!

    I manage to calm myself down by slapping myself. Thank you admiral. That was close.

    I''m getting bemused stares at my direction for my aberrant behaviour. I give a hearty apology for interrupting class and recomposed myself.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "N, nothing."

    I say as I rub her head.

    "Ehehe- ah! No, I should be doing this problem."

    She reluctantly pulls my hand away from her and gets back to her math problems.

    Like that I spent the next hour helping Celina solve equations.

    PART FOUR

    "We''re going back to the haunted house!"

    Gathered back in our ''secret'' meeting spot, Alice boldly proclaims our next course of action. I say ''boldly'' because the last time we went there she came back shivering and clinging onto me, even had to sleep in my bed because she was so scared.

    Celina and Ren look at her with dubious eyes. They clearly don''t want to return and they don''t believe Alice really wants to either. To be fair, I was the one who actually saw the ghost, not them. Well, I guess this is what children are like.

    But to think she has the guts to go back there, I''m rather impressed Miss Alice, at either your bravery or stupidity.

    "We can''t."

    I deny her. There''s no real reason for me to go back there, If you think Lorelei is still there then you''re mistaken. She''s a sort of free ghost so she just wonders around wherever she wants. I don''t even know why she was in that house to begin with.

    So I know for a fact that she''s not there anymore, and with Celina holding the hem of my shirt, as though to tell me to stop her, I give in to that sweet petition.

    Besides, I don''t want to make more trouble for Miko.

    So I denied Alice''s decision.

    "Why?"

    She looks at me with those big blue eyes.

    "Because Miko knows we went there last time so she''ll notice if we disappear."

    "Mmm. No helping it then. We''ll do something else for now! We''re-"

    "Morgant~ are you here?."

    As Alice was about to announce Diana came to our ''secret'' meeting area and called for me.

    "Diana? What is it?"

    She''s as alluring as usual in that white nun''s uniform. Even her¡­ ''assets'' are very pretty today. I wonder if she''s still chaste, I mean this world doesn''t have those kinds of restrictions like Earth''s religion does.

    ¡­

    What? Why are you looking at me like that? I can''t help it! Diana is, picture perfect a woman of my tastes.

    Well, let''s deviate from that topic for now.

    "You have a guest."

    "A guest?"

    That doesn''t sound right. No one should know about me begin here. A list of several candidates go through my head, but the only real possibilities are between some [Demon general] or [Ciocal].

    I don''t think Diana would let me meet anyone potentially dangerous so it wouldn''t be anyone I didn''t want to meet.

    "I understand, please guide me to them."

    PART FIVE

    My guest was a man I had no knowledge of.

    Also, it might be rude to judge people based on their appearance alone but I don''t like the fake smile he has on his face. I know I use the same smile but since that''s me so it''s okay. Since Diana let him in it meant that the possibility of this man becoming some dangerous person was rather low.

    Oh well, even if he was a dangerous person, looking at his level right now he wasn''t someone I couldn''t beat down easily.

    [Enrich. Level 14, Emissary of demons]

    I have to say that this interface isn''t exactly intuitive, I''m only ever told of their most prominent job in the class section.

    He had this considerably relaxed aura about him, though I''m 97% sure that''s just to make the opponent drop their guard. I know this because I do the same thing. I would love Miko to confront this man''s fake smile because she''s so adept at finding those kinds of things.

    He has a coolly combed over black hair, like a certain someone, and a golden earring on his left ear. He''s wearing some sort of brown leather vest and suit with a grey overcoat. The quality of those materials don''t seem very cheap so I''m assuming he''s someone with quite a bit of financial power.

    Oh right, the elephant in the room. [Emissary of Demons]? What that hell does that mean? I''m certain that this man is human. Vertloch doesn''t have a nobility system so it''s not a noble title, it doesn''t seem like a merchant title either.

    If I had to say, his ambiance is similar to Kyrios'' in some way. Which immediately puts him at my top 3 for people I don''t want to engage with. Incidentally the first and second slot are reserved for [Hiyama Kyousuke] and [Kyrios].

    The children are hiding behind Diana. They''re somewhat cautious of this man, a very reasonable response if I do say so myself.

    He bows before me.

    "It is a pleasure to finally meet you. Lord Kyrios has spoken extremely highly of you and extends his sympathies for your current predicament."

    Hmm, actually, now that I think about it I seem to recall hearing about this. [Emissary of demons].

    "Could it be? Were you the one with Chrom, that time in the Northern Capital?"

    "I am impressed, you are most certainly correct. I am known as Enrich, an Emissary of the demon race. For the most part I simply negotiate between demons and other races."

    "Right, you know you caused some trouble and I had to clean up your mess. It was a pain."

    "I see, you have my most sincere apologies."

    "Now, now, Morgant. That''s no way to talk to an adult. I am not too sure on the details of your relationship but you must show respect to your elders."

    Diana interrupts us briefly. Her pleasant face contrasting with a stern expression wouldn''t normally make people listen to her very well when she scolds them, but of course I know better than to oppose her. She''s stronger than Miko after all.

    Besides most children in the orphanage are well meaning so they don''t usually go out of their way to make trouble for Diana.

    "Yes, of course, you are right Diana. Mr. Enrich, please accept my apologies."

    "It''s quite alright, but I accept your apologies."

    There was a moment of brief, uncomfortable silence between us. I hate this part of the apology. So awkward.

    "Then, please use the meeting room on the second floor, I will take these children away. Morgant, you know where it is right?"

    "Yes."

    Noticing our silence Diana directed us to a private room. The children made moaning noises as they were taken away, probably they wanted to know what was doing on.

    They gave me puppy dog eyes, pleading to let them in on the scoop.

    Now, now, it''s time for adults to talk so you kids should just go play amongst yourselves for a little bit.

    I gave them a non-verbal apology and proceeded to lead Enrich to the meeting room.

    It was a moderately sized room with a large, wooden table in the center surrounded by chairs.

    My brain entered auto-mode and by a sheer force of habit, after entering the room I looked the doors and pulled down the blinds. Doing so prompted Enrich to furrow his eyebrows curiously.

    "Ah, sorry, force of habit."

    I''ve mentioned it before, but there is no electricity in this world so this room''s only source of light were the small strips of light that made it through from the edge of the blinds.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    It was a little too dark so I lifted the blinds a bit more to let in a moderate amount of visibility.

    I ushered him to sit on one of the chairs and I sat opposite to him. As you can imagine my heart was gleaming with excitement over this ''business'' like interview. Now if only I were a few dozen inches taller.

    Well, I guess I have the future to look forward to for that.

    "Thank you for agreeing to this interview, I''d like to have a discussion about your future prospects at this company."

    "¡­ I''m sorry?"

    Enrich raises one eyebrow and looks at me like suspiciously.

    Ah, dammit, my old habits began to resurface. I drew my middle and index figure up to my nose bridge. Remembering that I did not have glasses I immediately just slapped my face with my palms.

    "Sorry, an old habit, anyway. You said you were the [Emissary of demons], but why did you come to me?"

    "I was told to come see how you were doing by Lord Kyrios'' instructions. It seems they were pretty worried with what happened to you, but it looks like you have everything under control."

    "I''m surprised they even knew what happened to me, let alone locate me."

    "Yes, well, Lord Kyrios has eyes and ears everywhere. He also sends you this as a ''get-well'' gift."

    He hands me a small metallic object. Immediately I can sense some sort of power from within.

    It was a golden [Ankh]. You know, of the Egyptian variety.

    I take the Ankh and ''inspect'' it.

    [Cursed Ankh].

    WELL GEE THANKS KYRIOS, THIS IS THE SINGLE BEST GET WELL GIFT EVER.

    Regardless, the stats on this thing isn''t too bad.

    [Cursed Ankh]

    +45 Strength

    +25 Dexterity

    +15 Intelligence

    +25 Insight

    [An Ankh that was once possessed by the Black Pharaoh. The wearer is able to hear screams coming from within it at night].

    I can just imagine Kyrios'' amused smile as I receive this.

    [Black Pharaoh]. Lovecraft this time, huh?

    I''ll still accept it since it gives a nice boost to my stats, but I wish he would be more considerate next time.

    So you might be wondering why not all items give me stat boosts. Well the answer is simple. Only enchanted items like the [shard of Tyrving] or [cursed Ankh] will give stats, otherwise I would go around with every trivial item on my person to boost me up to kingdom come.

    Regardless, I feel a great power coursing through me right now, accompanied by an unbelievable urge to hit things, but I''ll suppress it for the time being.

    "Tell him if I die and Astaroth gets mad, it''s his fault."

    Enrich chuckles at that statement.

    "Of course. I will deliver it without fail."

    "So? I''m guessing there was some other reason you came here right? I can''t imagine someone like you just coming for an errand."

    "Yes, you are quite right about that, there is one more person that I wished to see. She should also be in this town."

    "Yeah? Then why don''t I go with you? There''s actually someone I wanted to see in this town as well and I have the feeling that they''re probably the same person."

    He gives me a shady smile. Honestly, Kyrios and his ilk all share the same dubious smile, well, with the exception of Chrom.

    "Of course, it would be my pleasure."

    PART SIX

    So it turns out Enrich is a frequent donor to this orphanage; he helps greatly with the finances. Good job Enrich?

    So that explains why Diana seemed rather comfortable around him, despite his ambiance. I don''t really think he''s a bad person either.

    That being said, when we told Diana that Enrich and I would go out for a bit, she made a slightly worried expression. I explained to her that there was no problem and I can take care of myself. Since she knows about my ''expeditions'' into the forest, she does have some semblance of an idea about my strength.

    She reluctantly gives us her consent.

    The children said that they wanted to come along but Diana denied their requests. They made a face as though to say it was unfair and once again gave me their puppy dog eyes. However, just like before I give them a non verbal apology and leave.

    Taking this opportunity we dressed up in some thick coats since it was snowing, it was always snowing, and toured through the town. I really hadn''t taken the time to truly appreciate this place. There were many spectacles to be seen, especially the trading markets. So many different races were buying and selling things.

    My inner 34 year old business was being channelled and I wanted so much to join in their conversation about the economic prosperity of their business and the direction they were taking to expand their merchantry, but I held myself back.

    Walking around some more we came upon a small flower shop. A large sign on the roof read [Lilith''s Flower Emporium]. Several brightly colored mana stones illuminated the sides making it look like neon lights glowing.

    For starters, I don''t think this girl understands what ''emporium'' means, because this is just a small corner shop.

    Secondly, I would love to see what kind of flowers would grow in such a harsh climate, but whatever, I''ll ignore it for now.

    As we entered the bells on the door started to ring. Following that the shop owner clumsily stood up from the counter to come greet us.

    "Ah! W, welcom- wah!"

    Failing to do even the most basics of task like ''greeting us'' this clumsy girl tried to run to us but fell flat on her face with her buttocks facing upwards. It''s a shameful look for a woman so pretty.

    I daresay, her looks exceeded most other women and her ''assets'' exceeded the industry average. Though I suppose that''s no surprise considering her race. I mean I''m not trying to be racist or anything, but her ''race'' or ''species'' are known for their womanly charm.

    If you know what I mean. Wink. Wink. Nudge. Nudge.

    No?

    Okay fine, she''s a [Succubus].

    She''s the one from before that always used to ''save'' me from my nightly expeditions. I am grateful you know, I even came all the way here to greet her. Her blazing red hair which would make even the most charming woman turn green with envy from the silky texture, was now mopping the floor. To make matters worse, her ''horns'' on the side of her face were also scratching against the wooden floor. I winced at the high pitched screeching it made.

    I didn''t know which would hurt more, her horns or the floor.

    "Are you alright?"

    I gave her a few minutes to recompose herself and pretend this never happened but she didn''t get up. I went to help her but unfortunately my stature is a little small so I could only help so much.

    "Ah, y, yes. Thank you very mu-! Ah! Lord Morgant! I, I''m so sorry! I didn''t know you were coming!"

    She lowered her head against the floor making my efforts in vain.

    "So you already know my name huh?"

    [Lilith De Signa. Level 46, Florist].

    Instantly I realized what the problem was with this girl. She was saying some cryptic things to me the night before, about how she was a failure and no one would take her in.

    She''s the daughter of the demon lord. THAT demon lord.

    I can''t even imagine how. That loli has a child this big, it''s almost unbelievable. Lilith is almost twice Astaroth''s size.

    No, no, that wasn''t the main problem.

    She''s the offspring of a demon lord and she''s a florist.

    The contrast was so poor it was almost comedic. Granted, her level wasn''t too bad at 46, but compared to her mother or even the other high ranking demons I''ve met, it''s still way below standard.

    Seeing her shiver like that I almost want to give her a hug. It''s a powerful imagery isn''t it? A nubile young woman who was rather loosely dressed, shivering like a newborn puppy.

    That being said, I don''t think she was exactly shivering at me but towards the person behind me.

    "Is something the matter?"

    Enrich asks, tilting his head in confusion.

    "E, eh?! N, no. nothing''s wrong."

    She averts her gaze and shifts backwards a tad bit. I completely understand why someone would want to stay as far away from him as possible with his untrustworthy smile, but I think it''s still a little premature.

    "Hmm? But you''re shivering, are you cold?"

    Enrich takes off his coat to offer it to her. When he steps closer she shivers even more.

    "S, stay back, please!

    Almost as though she saw a ghost she shouts.

    If someone were to look at this scene from the outside without proper context they would think Enrich was some sort of sex offender. A rather amuse thought I almost burst out laughing at the imagery of him being arrested by the police and ending up on late night news programmes.

    Sigh, but those things don''t even exist in this world.

    But I digress, I do think she''s overreacting a little.

    "Is something wrong?"

    He asks while take a few steps back with his hands in front of him.

    "S, sorry. I''m just a bit scared."

    "Scared?"

    Enrich and I turn to each other. We each give a quizzical look.

    "I, I''m not good with men."

    "¡­" x2

    Eh? What?

    Correct me if I''m wrong but don''t [Succubi] live off the essence of men? Or was that just my preconceptions of the myth?

    Suddenly she starts to breath heavily and her face turns bright red. What''s going on now?

    I approach forward. It doesn''t seem like she has the same aversion towards me, probably because my body isn''t really all that threatening. I place my hands on her forehead to measure her temperature.

    It''s extraordinarily hot, to the point that I immediately withdrew my hands. I thought it was going to barbeque.

    "You''re sick!"

    "Ah, s, sorry."

    I don''t want your apology, I want to know the reason why and a way to fix this.

    I turn to Enrich for any solutions or ideas. He thinks for a moment before answering.

    "Hmm, perhaps she''s just hungry?"

    "Hungry?"

    "She seems to be low on mana. If a succubus'' mana isn''t restored they will start to wither, eventually they''ll die. Or at least that''s what I''ve been told, very rarely do succubi die in that manner. Simply put this phenomenon is because her mana reserves are low."

    "So, what do we do?"

    "This is quite troublesome, if we leave her like this she''ll most likely die. Being afraid of men she probably couldn''t replenish her mana. This is a difficult problem indeed."

    Eh¡­

    "This ''method'' of replenishing her mana. You''re not going to tell me it involves male reproductive fluid, are you?"

    "I''m surprised you know so much for your age."

    "Are you making fun of me?"

    "No such thing. But yes, the essence of men is used to replenish a succubus'' mana. I have heard that in emergencies blood could be use as substitute, but since blood is less virile a considerable amount is required and in most cases the men would die from having their blood drawn too much. Besides the problem is that she''s afraid of men, whether it''s reproductive fluid or blood it wouldn''t matter if she''s too afraid to even get close to them."

    He looks at me. With a smile on his face might I add. I know what he''s thinking, you probably would have already guessed at it. We all get it, there''s only one real answer to this problem isn''t there?

    PART SEVEN

    "T, thank you very much!"

    Having regained her vigour, her complexion looks much better than before. Her temperature has also gone down considerably, though it is still a little high but it should be well within acceptable range.

    "I''m impressed you could go for so long."

    Enrich chuckles as he tells me his impression.

    "Leave me alone, I''ve trained it up a bit but I still need more practice."

    Okay, this ruse has gone on long enough. No, I didn''t sleep with her, so you can start pulling back pants back up. We''d be violating all sorts of laws, not that they exist in this world but in my mind I still like to think they do.

    Since she simply needed an ''essence'' of a man, all I did was use [Transfer Life]. While it isn''t exactly ''virile'' but it is much more direct and tangible than blood so it was a perfect substitute for baby batter.

    "So? How do you feel? You look relatively healthy now, but you could just be faking it."

    "N, no such thing! I''m feeling much better thanks to you, Lord Morgant."

    ''Lord Morgant'' she says. ''Master'' was one thing but I don''t feel quite comfortable with her calling me that.

    "Would you stop calling me that? It''s uncomfortable."

    "Eh, but then what should I call you?"

    "Just ''Morgant'' is fine."

    "I, I couldn''t! to call someone of your stature simply by name!"

    "Are you making fun of my size?"

    "N, no! I simply cannot call someone as revered as you by your name."

    I sigh.

    "I don''t remember doing anything to warrant such praise."

    "On the contrary, you''ve gained quite a bit of attention within Demon Lord''s army. Many rumors and stories of your accomplishments are spread around, especially among the higher ranking officers."

    Enrich explains to me. What ''accomplishments''? All I did was take a man in his late forties down and talk to a computer.

    "Then just call me master like everyone else."

    "Eh, would that be okay?"

    She says with twinkles in her eyes.

    "Yeah."

    She''s smiling cheerfully now, even though just a couple of minutes ago she was knocking on death''s door. I just don''t understand this girl.

    "Ah!"

    She suddenly shouts out aloud.

    "What? Did you forget something?"

    "N, no, I forgot to introduce myself."

    I sighed. That should be the first thing he do when you meet people. It just gets more awkward to introduce yourself as time goes on.

    "Don''t worry I already know. You''re Lilith right? Astaroth''s daughter."

    "Eh? H, how did you know?"

    "I couldn''t mistake that bright red hair for anyone else''s."

    Lilith tries to look at her own red hair, but since her hair is rather short she struggles to do so. Enrich looks at me with an impressed smile.

    Of course that was a lie, I just looked at her title, but it would be more troublesome to explain that. They don''t even question me on how I knew her name.

    Before we could continue on with the conversation the door''s bells ring once more. A new customer.

    "There you are, Diana said you went somewhere with this guy."

    It was Miko, it seems she has been looking for me. And I tried my best to not give her anymore trouble, I apologized in my heart to her. That being said, she was giving Enrich some impressive stare.

    I knew this would happen, and looking at it in person was much more satisfying.

    "Good evening, Miko, have you been well?"

    Enrich asks, but all he gets is a scoff and a ''hmph'' from her. She then focuses her gaze on me.

    "We''re going back now. So come quick."

    "But it looks like Lilith wants to ask me something."

    I pass on the conversation potato to Lilith. She looks at me with the expression of a deer caught up in headlights.

    "Ah! Yes, please make me your servant!"

    I kind of feel like I was putting her up for public embarrassment. That wasn''t my intentions at all.

    "Ha? ''Servant''? Lilith, what are you talking about?"

    Of course Miko was the only one unaware of my position within the demon lord''s army so it would look weird to her.

    "Eh? I, um wanted to serve Master Morgant?"

    "Huh? Why would you want to serve that brat?"

    As she says that I can see her tails moving furiously.

    "Um, because?"

    "''Because''?"

    "I see, you were unaware of Master Morgant''s position."

    Enrich interrupts.

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You are aware that this continent''s official army is the demon lord''s army, correct?"

    "What of it?"

    "Well, Master Morgant holds a special place in said army."

    "Huh? This brat?"

    She looks at me with dubious eyes. She doesn''t believe him. I simply return a smile, to which she makes a sour face. Always the amusing reaction I see.

    "That''s right, Master Morgant has the coveted position as a General of the Demon Lord Astaroth, making him the 13th Demon General."

    There was a long period of silence in the room. Miko kept turning her gaze between the three of us, probably trying to make sure that we weren''t playing some sort of prank on her. Since she''s of the beast kin, and the were-wolf tribe at that, her prowess at finding out of a person was lying or not was great.

    After what seemed like 10 minutes of silence Miko found out that none of us were joking.

    "Since when?"

    She asked.

    "Since I was three."

    I answered with a smile. Yeah, even I wouldn''t believe my own words if I were in her position.

    Miko became stuck in place trying to swallow what was being told to her.

    Enrich and Lilith turned towards me, waiting on my next move.

    "I understand your reasoning for wanting to serve under me. Though I didn''t think Astaroth was the type to cast out her own daughter because of something like her androphobia."

    "She, mother didn''t. I left the capital on my own accord. Since mother''s usually easy going she didn''t mind it very much but the others did. They would all give me displeased looks and passively told me to leave. So I gave in and left of my own accord."

    It''s not like I couldn''t understand that. I would''ve probably done the same in her shoes.

    "Alright, I''ll let you serve under me."

    "R, really?!"

    "Let me warn you though, the path I''m going to walk isn''t an easy one. No doubt there will be lots of bloodshed and tragedies. The enemy is the world itself after all. Do you still wish to follow me?"

    "Yes!"

    I give a small chuckle. I like her determination.

    "I see, very well then. If you''re with me you''ll probably get used to men as I grow older, and not only that you''ll probably get a lot stronger too since we''ll be fighting a lot in the future. Then I''ll take you back to the capital of Vertloch with your shoulders held high."

    "Yes! Thank you!"

    I could see droplets of tears falling down her eyes. They were tears of happiness so it wasn''t anything bad.

    "Not to intrude, but what do you mean by ''the enemy is the world''?"

    Enrich ruins the touching scene and interrupts.

    When I glare at him he just smiles back at me. I can sort of understand why Miko hates this smile so much.

    I see Miko has regained her composure and is listening in on the conversation.

    I walk a bit further away from the bunch and look at the flowers in the shop. There are a few flowers that I recognize, or find similar to the ones from my previous world.

    This one especially with its puffed up features and abundant petals. It was Kyoko''s favorite, the [Hydrangea]. In the language of flowers it means abundance or heartfelt, referring to how it has numerous pedals and a elegant design.

    The world has these qualities, I''ve seen it numerous times. Yet at the same time the world is also a dark place.

    "The world is a cruel place. It takes from you whatever it wishes and leaves you desperately clinging onto dear life. I''ve lost my family twice."

    I start, they all listen in. Enrich makes a complicated face as he hears me say the word ''twice''. He probably knows a bit about my background in this world if he''s Kyrios'' subordinate.

    "At first I thought it would be okay to simply accept it at move on. There was nothing I could do after all right? However when it happened a second time, I finally realized that ignoring the problem and solving the problem were two different things."

    "Master¡­"

    "I have no intentions of letting it happen a third time. Fortunately for me this time I can see it on the horizon, the thing that will come to take everything. I will fight it, I will protect what I have come to love. Whether it''s god or the world, I will fight."

    "This thing, you are referring to [Ragnarok]?"

    Enrich asks. He seemed to have some idea about it.

    "You knew?"

    "Of course, for one our calendar was a big tip after all. Besides, I have studied ancient records and documents so I had a feeling. Pardon my skepticism, but how exactly do you plan on fighting against [Ragnarok]?"

    "''Fight against''? no, you''ve gotten it all wrong, from the beginning I had no intentions of fighting against it?"

    "Eh? Then what do you mean?"

    "Isn''t it obvious? I plan to make [Ragnarok] a reality."

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 37

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL

    Strength: 230 (155+75)

    Dexterity: 60 (5+55)

    Intelligence: 50 (5+45)

    Insight: 100 (45+55)

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 19

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 19

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Life drain]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 36

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 23

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 34

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 13

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 17

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 26 - The demons of the past

    Ascension Rebirth - The demons of the past

    CHAPTER XXVI

    PART ONE

    "You say you wish to make [Ragnarok] a reality? I do apologize but I don''t seem to follow your logic. What exactly do you mean by that specifically?"

    Confused by my rather backwards statement Enrich furrows his brows and asks for clarification. I was going to anyway.

    "This is just a simple speculation on my part so do take it with a grain of salt. in my opinion ever has a misguided impression of the nature of [Ragnarok]. You seem to believe that it''s synonymous with the end of the world, but that is highly doubtful."

    Enrich, Lilith and Miko stared at each other in confusion. After confirming that they were all just as perplexed by my revelation they stared back at me, waiting for me to continue.

    "Hmm, then you are saying that you know what [Ragnarok] truly is?"

    Enrich asks, a little skeptical of me, but that was to be expected.

    I shake my head. Truth be told, even I don''t know what form [Ragnarok] actually takes and most of my presumptions are based on my knowledge from hobby readings I did back on Earth. I know that even I shouldn''t refer to sketchy sources like those but for now they haven''t failed me.

    "No, I wish I did, the only thing I can do is rationalize based on my pre-existing knowledge."

    "Pre-existing knowledge? So then what sort of conclusion have you come to?"

    "Every 500 years or so the supreme being named [Nodens] invades [Eternis] in order to make [Ragnarok] come to fruition. Various heroes throughout the ages have risen up to thwart his plans and for the most part are believed to be successful in their endeavours. In doing so [Ragnarok] is prevented."

    "Well yes, that''s what most surviving documents seem to suggest. I do realize that they should be put to scrutiny but I seeing the current state of the world I don''t see where you can form a contrary opinion."

    If you''re basing it on documents from this world I would''ve came to the same conclusion.

    "Yes, but such documents also suggest that [Ragnarok] has never actually taken place, so who''s to say that it was prevented at all? I posit that the opposite is true. That it was actually [Nodens] himself that wanted most to stop [Ragnarok]."

    "But that makes no sense, why would he do such a thing? Besides this theory of yours is as equally groundless, and if you''re wrong it could end tragically."

    "You''re absolutely correct. That''s why I''ll continue to conduct more thorough research on the matter before I make any solid decisions."

    Enrich looked rather unsatisfied, I couldn''t blame him. I''m keeping the fact of my reincarnation a secret to everyone so I can''t just go on telling them about where I got this kind of information.

    "Well, I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to hear your reasoning."

    He gives me a chance. I''m grateful.

    I give him a nod.

    "This is just my theory but [Ragnarok] is possibly an event that takes place in order to change gods."

    "Change gods?"

    "Do you think Gods are perfect beings; that they would never be wrong or become corrupt? The answer is ''no''. in order to rectify that, a system is in place so that new gods will take place of the old gods when they become corrupt."

    "So you''re implying that Nodens wants to prevent [Ragnarok] to save himself? Then what''s the point of invading [Eternis]?"

    "I can''t say, perhaps it''s required in order to stop [Ragnarok]?"

    "And your basis for this speculation?"

    Enrich asks.

    "For now, it is simply my own knowledge."

    "You say that you''ll conduct more research but looking at our calendar we don''t have too much time. Next year it will become the 500th year after the great war and when the last [Ragnarok] occurred."

    "I can''t speak with absolutes but we probably have much more time than that."

    "Your reasoning being?"

    "The current political landscape. The world''s greatest power is the [Ariadyne Tetrarchy] and as you know it''s a superpower that''s split into four different factions. To create and empire when there are four different heavy-weight powers would be rather difficult. It''s likely that Nodens has control of one of the four Tetrarch but that''s all, he can''t do anything to expand."

    "How much time frame are you estimating we have?"

    "I''m just estimating but I''d say we have about 10 or so years before [Ragnarok] actually takes place. This estimate is completely arbitrary so don''t count on it too much."

    "¡­"

    Enrich stares at me intently.

    "What?"

    "No, I was just wondering if you really were just a child."

    "How rude!"

    "I do apologize. I didn''t intend any harm. So then what do you plan to do from now on?"

    "I don''t intend to do anything at the moment, or rather, I can''t I don''t have enough power. If I go against Nodens in my current state I''ll 100% be decimated."

    "So your answer was [ascension]?"

    Miko asks, she has an expression like the dots in her brain just connected.

    "Well, that''s just one way, I''m not even sure [ascension] is even possible to attain, for now I''ll just have to figure out other ways to gain power."

    "I see then."

    Enrich takes a glance at the watch on his wrist. I also did the same with my pocket watch. It''s around 16:50 so we should wrap up the conversation.

    "I think we should leave it at that for now and continue some other time."

    "Yes, I do quite agree. I''m feeling a tad tired myself so it would be best for me to retire for the day."

    I nod and turn towards Lilith.

    "Yeah. Lilith, for now just continue on with what you''re doing here. If you ever run out of mana just come to me."

    "Y, yes!"

    I then turn towards Miko.

    "Then shall we go?"

    She sighs heavily.

    "Yeah, I need a rest myself."

    Thus Miko and I left the shop.

    PART TWO

    "Still, to think that your true identity was that. I thought you were unusually strong, this explains it."

    Miko says to me on our way home. I guess she was able to buy into that much faster since we did fight that one time.

    "I''m thankful that you understand, but I''d hope you don''t put me together with the bunch from the demon army, I''m still pretty much independent."

    Miko carefully studies me. It''s a little embarrassing, I think I feel a blush coming on. Oh, Miko, we can''t!

    "Why are you blushing? You''re creeping me out."

    "Ah, sorry."

    "Still, I know the kids at our orphanage usually grow up fairly fast because of their experiences but even then you''re an anomaly. Are you really just a kid?"

    For the sake of keeping the peace, it''s probably better that I don''t tell me of my reincarnation. That''s not a thing anyone really needs to know, I don''t really want to be associated with that slick bastard anyway.

    I warmly smile at her, not a fake one either.

    "Yes, I''m just a child. A child of the orphanage, that will not change."

    "Mm~ I feel like you''re dodging the question but whatever. Let''s go."

    "Haha, sorry Miko, maybe someday I''ll tell you. Shall we go-"

    As we were walking back to the orphanage something came into my sight. Something managed to freeze my entire body, as though I was paralyzed all over.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong Morgant?"

    Miko asked me, but I couldn''t answer, I was too stunned to.

    What I saw was the figure of a woman. She had long, silky black hair and her stature was fairly short. She walked past us and disappeared into the corner. My body started to shake all over, my eyes were losing focus.

    Her face was- it was a face that I had known for a very long time.

    ¡­ Kyoko.

    It was Kyoko!

    That should''ve been impossible but I definitely saw her!

    I tried running after her.

    "Oi! Where are you going?!"

    Miko tried to call out to me but my head was a jumbled mess, I didn''t even register what she said. I didn''t even care that this point. All I knew was that I had to go after her.

    If it was just my imagination then so be it. If I was mistaking someone else for her then so be it, but I needed to know. I needed to confirm with my own eyes that it really was her.

    I ran and ran, but I would always lose her behind a corner. Even though she was only walking I couldn''t even catch up to her with my running. Curse this pitiful body of mine! I needed to get just a little closer!

    My body, even though it was a completely different body to my original self, it remembered. Her touch, her smell, the warmth of her skin and her silky hair running through my fingers as I stroke them.

    I wanted to tell her!

    At that airport, I wanted to tell her that I loved her dearly and that I wanted to stay behind.

    I wanted to tell her that I was sorry for not listening to her.

    I wanted to tell her that I was sorry for making her sad.

    I wanted to tell her that I was sorry for leaving her all on her own.

    I wanted to tell her!

    I kept running and running.

    I don''t know how long I''ve actually been running but I could feel my body start to lose breath. My vision was being blurred from the fatigue. This was pathetic, but I continued onwards to her.

    There was no way I would lose sight of her again.

    After a while she finally stopped.

    In front of a large cliff overseeing the ocean. Her hair jet black hair swaying by the salty ocean air. She looked vacantly out towards the never ending sea as though she was looking for a purpose.

    She then turned towards me and stared into my eyes.

    It was Kyoko! It really was her.

    There was no way I could mistake her for someone else.

    Slowly I approached her.

    As I did she smiled at me, waiting for me to get closer.

    I walked a little faster and soon I was running towards her.

    However, as I got a little too close she started to walk backwards to the edge of the cliff. I froze in place.

    "No!"

    I shouted out. I didn''t want to lose her again, why was she edging herself closer to the cliff?

    I took a slow step towards her and she mimicked by edging back.

    "Kyoko, stop! Please!"

    I shouted but she would not listen. She simply smiled back and took one more step to the edge of the cliff. Another step and she will fall down. I didn''t know what to do and just stood there miserably watching her.

    My heart felt like it was about to collapse on itself.

    "Come."

    She whispered to me. An enchanting smile, I couldn''t resist. She finally took another step and fell with her back turned away from the cliff. Even then her smile did not break.

    "No!"

    I ran and jumped after her, when I finally realized it, she was nowhere to be seen. Her figure had disappeared, it was now only me that was plummeting to my death.

    Why?

    Was this retribution? For leaving her behind?

    If it was then I will gladly accept it.

    I closed my eyes and braced myself for death. However it never came.

    Someone had caught be just as I was about to fall.

    A familiar scent came to me. A womanly, motherly scent.

    When I opened my eyes I could see the figure of a familiar silver haired wolf. Miko had caught me just in time.

    "What the hell are you doing?"

    How many times has this been? 2 or 3 times that I''ve been saved by Miko? Haha, I''m just the worst aren''t I? I keep causing unnecessary trouble for her. If she keeps this up I might even fall for her.

    Tears rushed down the side of my face as I embraced her.

    She was perplexed at first but embraced me back.

    I don''t know why Kyoko appeared there, or if it even was her. Perhaps it was just a figment of my imagination, a construction of my own guilt for that time I left her alone at the airport.

    Perhaps it was her spirit that was trying to get revenge on me. I don''t know.

    At the very least, I wanted to at least tell her good bye.

    PART THREE

    That night, memories of the time on Earth came back to haunt me.

    This had never happened to me since I''ve came to this world. This was probably due to what had happened in the afternoon.

    The scene at the airport constantly replays in my head, taunting me, blaming me. Driving me insane.

    "Don''t go."

    Her small slender figure shaking as I told her I would be back.

    The way she shook her head as tears fell down her face.

    I could just hear her voice at that time. I should''ve listened to her. Why was I so stupid? Why did I think that my job was more important than her?

    Did I not learn from the time with my mother? My own mother who I couldn''t be with at the hour of her death because of my god damned job. I did the exact same thing with Kyoko.

    When I think about it like that I feel like tearing out my own hair of my own stupidity.

    I couldn''t sleep. I got out of bed and just stood leaned next to the window. Like every night there is an ominous red moon floating over the horizon. It is a malicious shade of red, almost like blood.

    Normally it would simply be a gentle shade of pink, but today it almost seemed to blame me.

    It wasn''t just that one memory. All my memories with the time I''ve spent with Kyoko started to flood back to me.

    Her days while we were children. She used to be very active, in some ways she was like Alice.

    Her time during school, she was very assertive. The way she handled things were like Miko, she would always do and say as she wanted.

    The time when we were adults, she had become much more mellow. It was almost like she lived her life in backwards, but at the same time she was a wonderful adult. Only to me she would act like a child, a soft cute child, like Celina.

    I don''t know what I can do to make it up to her, I''m not even sure I can at this point, we''re more than 17 billion years apart. I haven''t forgotten, this world isn''t as simple as a ''parallel world''. It''s a recreation of the universe in the future. As absurd as that concept may sound I have to accept it as truth. At this point not even her atoms remain.

    The only thing that remains is memories of her within me.

    PART FOUR

    "Are you feeling okay?"

    During out break time I was back at our ''secret'' hiding spot with the children. Alice and Celina were talking about something by themselves so I was just sitting next to Ren.

    He asked if I was feeling okay. Was I feeling okay? Probably not but I can''t tell that to a child, now can I?

    "Yes, I''m just a little tired, I wasn''t able to get much sleep yesterday."

    I replied with a smile. It wasn''t particularly a lie either, I could feel bags forming under my eyes. That wasn''t good, if Diana finds out she will become fussy, I don''t really want to trouble her either.

    "Hmm, you should go to sleep then."

    "That isn''t proper, we must sleep during the allocated time otherwise our growths will be stunted, but I guess I don''t have the right to say that."

    I noticed Ren was acting a little odd lately. He would always be tinkering with machines when we got together but lately he''s been distracted a bit. Actually I know the reason. Every time we meet he''s been staring at Celina, from a distance where she wouldn''t notice, mind you.

    ''Ah, youth''. I thought to myself. I got a little chuckle out of it.

    "What are you laughing at?"

    Ren asks me.

    "Nothing really. Do you have something you want to talk about?"

    I ask. He hesitates a bit but decides to open his mouth. It seems that he sees me as the leader of this small group so he puts trust in me and often asks for advice.

    "Actually¡­"

    He starts but trails off.

    "''Actually''?"

    I parrot, prompting him to continue.

    "It, it''s about Celina."

    "Yes?"

    "F, forget it!"

    Come now, children should be bold with their wants and desires! I do understand his hesitation though, children at this age just can''t be honest with themselves huh?

    "That you like her?"

    "?!"

    He double takes.

    "H, how did you? Ah, never mind, you know everything after all."

    "Of course that''s not true."

    But I do know how to read people, it''s a skill I picked up during my businessman days, actually I didn''t even need it for this but it just made it easier.

    "Anyway! Since you know you have to help me! Ah, but Celina likes you more."

    He brings himself up only to fall down again. This kind of things happen, though I do think that since his young this sort of thing shouldn''t bother him too much.

    As for Celina, obviously I have noticed but the feeling she has for me is just something she picked up because of her circumstances. To some extent even Alice has them.

    It''s not love, but a longing for a family. To them my actions may resemble their father''s, not surprising considering my actual age. It was only because I filled in that gap that I have their attention.

    "I don''t think that quite it."

    I tell him.

    "What are you saying, it''s obvious even to me that she likes you!"

    I give a weighty smile.

    "Even if that were true I couldn''t make her happy. Well, I don''t think you should worry about it too much, we''re still kids anyway. In the future her feelings are bound to change, so don''t be so glum like that."

    He looks at me and thinks about my words. He then nods.

    "Okay, if Morgant says so then it must be true. Thanks."

    I mess up his hair a little.

    "Yeah, that''s the spirit."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The same dream came back to me for tonight as well. I could see Kyoko''s shaking figure as I left her behind at the airport.

    "Don''t go."

    I echoed through my mind over and over.

    "Don''t go."

    "Don''t go."

    "Don''t go."

    "Don''t go."

    "Don''t go."

    The most pathetic thing was that I couldn''t fight the voices.

    If this was my retribution for leaving her back there then there was nothing I could do about it. Or perhaps I was going crazy, that does seem the most logical.

    Even if it is like this, that I can hear her voice is somewhat comforting. Still, I couldn''t sleep, the guilt and stress was too much thus I repeated my actions from yesterday and sat by the window peering out into a snow covered town. Dyed bright red from the malicious moon it was as though the entire town was covered in blood.

    I simply stood there, peer out into the distance.

    PART FIVE

    A few days have passed the dreams have started. Actually I''m not even sure how much time has passed, it could''ve only been a few days or a week or a month. I''m losing track of time.

    I''ve only been able to sleep a few minutes each day. Not nearly enough, I know but I can''t help it, the dreams keep returning.

    I must look considerable worn out, the other children give me sympathetic looks. I''ve managed to avoid Miko''s or Diana''s sight so I don''t think they know.

    "Are you alright Morgant? You seem even more restless than yesterday."

    Ren asks me. I return with a forced smile and answer.

    "¡­ Yeah, I''m fine."

    No, I''m not fine, how could I be?

    "***, ***?"

    I think I hear something in the distance but I can''t hear it properly. My brain is too worn out to make the sound into a more coherent format.

    "***!"

    "gant!"

    "Morgant!"

    I suddenly hear Alice''s voice. I slowly turn my head towards her, she has a worried look on her face.

    "Yes?"

    I ask.

    "You don''t look good, should I go call for Miko or Diana?"

    "No, I''m quite fine. Just let me sit down for a moment."

    As I sit down and the children hurdle around me I feel the background start fading once more. It''s similar to the times I''m placed in that white void, I feel completely disoriented.

    "***, *** ***."

    "***."

    I can hear something. The children are most likely talking about something.

    "***?"

    A question is posed to me.

    "¡­ Yeah."

    I half-heartedly answer, not know what the question was even about.

    "Don''t go."

    Kyoko''s voice rings in my head again. It''s not even the night but I can hear her voice. I give myself a defeated chuckle.

    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry Kyoko¡­ Forgive me."

    I say to myself out aloud. Tears roll down the side of my face. This is truly pathetic; a grown man crying like a child. Alas I cannot help myself, the tears do not stop.

    Diana comes to me and places her hand on my back. I think one of the children went to go get her.

    ''How unnecessary'', I thought.

    "Morgant, how are you feeling?"

    Diana asks with that alluring voice of hers. I lift my head to see her furrowed brows.

    Wiping the tears off my face I give her a smile.

    "It''s okay, I''m fine now."

    "No you''re not, stop being a brat and tell us what''s wrong!"

    That didn''t sound right, Diana wouldn''t say that. I was right, it was Miko who said it.

    "No, I''m okay now."

    "You''re obviously not! You have bags under your eyes and you look horrible. What''s wrong with you?"

    Hahaha. Indeed, what''s wrong with me? I want to know that as well, why am I feeling like this after all this time? It''s been 5 years so why?

    "I don''t know."

    "Huh? What''s that supposed to mean? If you don''t tell us properly we can''t help you."

    Annoying.

    "I said I''m fine. I don''t need help."

    "You think we can back off knowing you look like crap?!"

    ¡­

    "I don''t need your help! I never asked for it! Stop bothering me!"

    I lashed out at her. There was total silence in the room, everyone shocked at my outburst.

    I let the feelings of guilt of what I just said to Miko sink in, the woman who had helped me at the expense of her own safety, and I lashed out like that. I really feel like trash at the moment.

    Miko''s at fault too, she''s just way too nice and doesn''t give me space. That part of her, I don''t dislike but I right now isn''t what I need.

    I slowly stood up from my seat and started to walk out of the room.

    "Where are you going?"

    Miko asks. I think she shook a little from my sudden outburst since normally she would just stop me without asking.

    "I just want some fresh air."

    I leave the orphanage and wander around the snow. I glance at the forest that I usually frequented and shake my head.

    "No, I promised I wouldn''t."

    I''m not suicidal, I just need some time to think.

    "Morgant!"

    From behind me I could hear the voices of the children.

    Alice, Ren and Celina, along with Miko came out to get me back. I really can''t escape them.

    I give a hearty sigh and decide to return. As I walked closer to them, I noticed myself losing footsteps. Eventually I fell over, but since I landed on the soft snow there wasn''t any sort of pain, only the cold.

    I felt my consciousness start fading. If I sleep here, it won''t be good, though since Miko is here I don''t think there''s too much problem. After not being able to rest for a good few weeks now I found myself sleeping for the first time.

    However I''m not sure if I should call this sleep, it''s more that I fainted.

    I closed my eyes and let the darkness overtake me.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "***!"

    "***!"

    I was hearing something again. It must be the children, they''re probably worried that I just fainted on the spot. I have to get up and reassure them that everything was fine, but my body felt extremely heavy.

    "Ma!"

    ''Ma''?

    "Hiyama!"

    At the sudden announcement of my name I quickly jerked up and as I did I heard the screeching of my chair scraping across the tile floor. Wait, what? Actually why was my original name called out?

    As my eyes came back into focus I was stunned to find what I was actually seeing. What came into my vision was the view of a class full with students. Everyone wore the same white and navy blue uniform and was looking at me.

    In front of me was a female teacher. I remember her, she was my math teacher during my high school years. She looked slightly irritated at me for some reason. No, that wasn''t the main problem right now, just what was going on?

    "Hiyama! Who told you that you could sleep in class?"

    When her nostalgic voice reverberated within my ears, I finally realized that this wasn''t a hallucination, this was happening for real.

    This wasn''t [Eternis] where I had lived for the past 5 years. This was [Earth].

    Next to me was the window. I peered outside and onto the track field down below where students were practicing their sports and running. It appeared as though they were practicing for some sort of athletic competition.

    "You have some guts ignoring me like that."

    The female teacher rolled up her thin text book and bonked me over the head. It slightly hurt as I was brought to realize the current situation.

    It hurt. Was this no dream?

    Wait, then this means!

    I scanned the room in a desperate manner and there! There she was.

    [Shinohara Kyoko]. Sitting in the seat next to me and giving me a perplex look. She had the same black hair made into a ponytail. She was a little younger than the most recent iterations in my mind, but it was still her. It was still Kyoko.

    Without even thinking I jumped at her and embraced her with my whole body.

    The class and Kyoko devolved into confusion. Whispers were being shared and even the teacher didn''t know what to make of the situation. I could feel my own body shaking as I made contact with her body.

    The smell, the sensation of her skin, her surprised voice. They were all the same.

    "Eh?! K, Kyousuke?!"

    She shouted out at my seemingly odd actions. I didn''t care at the moment, I just wanted to stay like this a little longer.

    "What''s going on?"

    The teacher asked.

    "I, umm, I''m not sure. Wait, his temperature is high."

    "I, is that so? Then Shinohara, can you take him to the nurse''s office?"

    "Yes."

    My temperature wasn''t high, Kyoko was just saying that as an excuse to leave the classroom.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Upon entry of the nurse''s office the thin smell of medication entered my nose prompting me to cough. There were no such experiences in [Eternis] so this really drew me back into this world.

    There weren''t any available seats so I was sat down on the edge of the bed. Kyoko placed her hands on my forehead to see if I really had a temperature, after confirming that I did not she gave a relieved smile.

    I simply stared at her the whole time.

    She then sat next to me. I guess she was expecting some sort of explanation for what I did during class. Honestly I don''t know what came over me, no I still don''t know what is coming over me because all I want to do is just push her down.

    Even now I''m continuing to fight the urge. She wasn''t the same Kyoko I left behind at the airport but she was also Kyoko. Her slender body, her collar bones protruding; shaping out from under her uniform, her silky black hair, her deep brown eyes, her pink lips.

    A high schooler Kyoko. She''s just too cute. I started blushing pathetically like some schoolgirl so I covered my face.

    "Are you okay Kyousuke?"

    I noticed that on my face there were glasses. I used to wear them from a young age, but I never did as Morgant Fallon. It was an odd feeling to have to wear them again.

    "Kyoko¡­"

    I called out.

    "What is it Kyousuke? You''re acting weird today."

    "Is it really you Kyoko?"

    "Well of course, who else would I be?"

    I moved my hands closer to her face. My hands were ice cold, almost as though they were the hands of a dead man. When I touched her face she flinched from the cold.

    I felt the warmth of her skin on my hands.

    "K, Kyousuke?"

    [Hiyama Kyousuke]. After so long, I was not used to that name, but I knew that this was my real name. Am I really back to my original world?

    The sensation of her face on my hands and the smell of the room. They were all real to me right now. Had everything just been a dream?

    Maybe there was no [Eternis]. Maybe there was no mad god going on about the destruction of the world. Maybe there was no demon lord.

    Just maybe¡­

    "Kyoko¡­"

    Timidly I called out her name.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Will you¡­"

    "''Will I''?"

    "Will you marry me?"

    "Eh?!"

    She jumps up from the back in surprise. Her lips are moving but no sounds come out, it''s not surprising that she would be shocked after hearing that kind of sudden proposal, anyone would if their childhood friend suddenly asked to marry.

    Just what am I doing?

    However to me it''s different. Not a single day had gone by in that other world where I didn''t constantly think of the life I could''ve had with her. I really wanted to marry her, to seal the deal and make her truly mine. I couldn''t bear to think of the thought that maybe someone else could make her happy.

    I wanted to have her, to posses her. Make her say that she was mine and only mine.

    I am obsessed with her, but that was my own form of love towards her and I won''t let anyone say otherwise. Yet even with that kind of conviction, why was I so stupid enough to leave her? What kind of idiot am I?

    "U, umm. Things like marriage, I''m happy you asked me but I think it''s too soon to think about you know? Besides! You didn''t even ask me out yet, aren''t you skipping one step ahead?!"

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Meekly starting off she regained her usual vigour and composure. Kyoko was this kind of person all along, she was loud and annoying but assertive and honest.

    "I see, you''re right sorry for the odd display right now."

    "N, no. it''s fine."

    During my high school years I didn''t even notice her. No, that isn''t quite right, I just ignored her. I put my focus on my studies and other girls. She started drifting apart from me during these years and I truly felt that something was missing in my life at this point. I didn''t like that she was seeing other men.

    What about now? Is she going out with anyone now?

    No, from that reaction this was the time before she moved onto other people. Does that mean I was given another chance to redo everything?

    Or was this just another delusion of mine?

    I just don''t know what''s what anymore.

    We stayed in the nurse''s office in each other''s company for a good few hours. Eventually school had ended and the nostalgic tone of the afternoon bell had come to my ears. It had been over two decades since I''ve heard them but I can recall them like it was yesterday.

    "Shall we go home?"

    Without even waiting for my reply Kyoko stood up and pulled me with her.

    The classroom had become vacant. The orange light of the setting sun came pouring into the room dying everything in that tinted color. I slowly walked to my desk and placed my hands on it. This place that I had been sitting in for three years, I remember it so dearly.

    "Are you done packing up?"

    She asked.

    "Yeah¡­"

    "Good, let''s go I''m starving."

    Her ability to return to a state of normalcy after I had even proposed to her was staggering. Normal people would be wracking their brains over this but she decided to give me an answer and return to normal as quickly as possible.

    She reminds me of Miko. Even after the horrible things I do to her, she''s always there for me when I need it. I want to apologize to her as well.

    I took a moment to drink it all in. the scenery and place. The buildings, cares and modern conveniences. They did not exist in that other world, they had equivalents but not the same things.

    "What''s wrong? You''ve been spacing out so much today, Kyousuke."

    "Did I seem like that? I''m sorry."

    "You''re so weird. Whatever, let''s go home!"

    As we were about to leave through the front gate a particular car pulled up before us. It was a red Porsche 911.

    My eyes widened, it was a car that was familiar to me. My heart started to beat faster, angrily and violently. I wanted to just scream out aloud, because I knew who it was behind that wheel.

    PART SIX

    -SHINOHARA KYOKO''S SIDE-

    I couldn''t believe my own eyes.

    Kyousuke was being chewed out by the teacher for sleeping in class. THAT Kyousuke! The slimy, arrogant¡­ childhood friend of mine. The always proper student council president and Kendo club''s captain was sleeping in class.

    As I looked around everyone else had the same expressions and shock as me. No one would believe that he was sleeping in class; it was unthinkable!

    Right now he was acting a little odd. He was looking around the classroom in confusion. A grim expression came on his face after a few seconds. Was he that scared of being labelled a s hypocrite?

    He noticed me who was sitting right beside him and then something unbelievable happened!

    He suddenly hugged me!

    Not only myself but the entire class and even the teacher was flabbergasted at his actions.

    "Eh?! K, Kyousuke?!"

    I called out timidly. Why did he suddenly hug me? What?

    "What''s going on?"

    The teacher looked at me with a complicated face. She didn''t know what was going on and how to deal with this situation. It almost seemed like she was begging me to do something about him with her eyes.

    "I, umm, I''m not sure. Wait, his temperature is high."

    Almost breathing a sigh of relief she told me to take him to the nurse''s office.

    I sat him down and measured his temperature. He seemed normal but somewhat down right now. He had been staring at me the entire time, what? Was there something on my face?

    "Will you marry me?"

    When those words came out of his mouth a mixture of happiness and surprise overtook me. I instantly jumped off the bed and felt my face blush madly red.

    D, did he just say that?!

    Marriage as in that thing right? When a man and a woman agree to live together?! That thing?! The thing people do for taxation purposes?! No, never mind that last part.

    But EH?!

    Was he being serious? His face didn''t seem like he was joking, it almost looked like he was desperate.

    I didn''t even think about marriage, heck I didn''t even know which collage I was going to go to. He didn''t even ask me out, he went straight for marriage, do people normally do that? Still, since he was asking me so seriously I had to answer him properly.

    "U, umm. Things like marriage, I''m happy you asked me but I think it''s too soon to think about you know? Besides! You didn''t even ask me out yet, aren''t you skipping one step ahead?!"

    "I see, you''re right sorry for the odd display right now."

    "N, no. it''s fine."

    I was a little bit happy so I''ll forgive him with that. Still, I can''t believe he asked me such a thing so out of the blue.

    Since I was a bit worried about his odd behaviour I decided to stay with him in the nurse''s office. Unfortunately nothing happened. Eh? Did I say unfortunately?

    After the school bell rang it was time to go. We packed our stuff and was leaving the school when a red car pulled up outside the gates.

    For some reason Kyousuke''s body tensed up. He stared at the car and who came out.

    He was a handsome looking man, most likely in his early thirties. He had straight black hair that was gelled back and wore thin framed glasses. The black business suit that he was wearing looked extremely expensive.

    If I had to say, his ambiance was a bit reminiscent of Kyousuke''s. That extremely arrogant and self-important posture especially. The man started to walk towards us.

    Wait, could he be some yakuza boss? That would explain why Kyousuke was so scared. I moved slightly forward to hid him.

    The man was tall, a bit taller than Kyousuke who was a head taller than me.

    The man pushed up his glasses in an irritated tone. Even that habit was similar to Kyousuke''s.

    He sighed.

    He moved past me and grabbed Kyousuke by the collar violently and glared at him maliciously. I tried to pry him away from Kyousuke but the man was so strong. Even though I''m by no means weak, I do various sports activities and Karate, but just touching this man''s arms I could feel the pressure.

    "What are you doing?! Let go of him! I''ll call the cops!"

    Not being able to do anything else I just yelled at him. He eyed me for a second and let go of Kyousuke, once more pushing up his glasses.

    "You''re pathetic."

    "Yeah? Fuck you."

    He kicked Kyousuke across the face and against his red car. A loud thud sound could be heard as he was smashed back.

    "What did you do that for?!"

    I screamed at him. Just what was going on? From that exchange just now it seemed like they knew each other. I couldn''t think that Kyousuke would know such a scary person.

    Suddenly he reached out his hands towards me. Reflexively I flinched and braced myself. However what he did was not assault me but pat me on my head.

    I was very confused but then I felt an extremely familiar sensation. I looked back at the man and he looked at me gently. This sensation was too similar to how Kyousuke sometimes pats me on my head, but why?

    He then turned his gaze towards Kyousuke who was bleeding from his mouth. I quickly ran up to him and tried to clean his wounds.

    "You''re going to give up again? What happened to all that conviction you had just a few days ago?"

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Isn''t it time for you to stop living in a fantasy land, old man?"

    They started bantering, I''ve never seen Kyousuke so irritated like this. His words held no power behind them and were just insults at best.

    The man pushed Kyousuke''s head against the car with his foot.

    "What?!"

    I unintentionally screamed out. I tried to remove his foot. However Kyousuke didn''t seem to mind having been treated like this. Why?! He was being assault and all he was doing was insulting the man and not really retaliating.

    He was being treated like a bug. So why?!

    He was the kendo-club''s president so it would be simple to fight back, but he didn''t.

    "They''re waiting for you to come back. Instead of dawdling around in this make-believe world it''s time for you to face reality."

    "You''re the one who should face reality! This is reality! This is my reality! This is all I''ve ever wanted, instead of some screwed up fantasy world all I ever wanted was to live a happy life with Kyoko!"

    He lifts his foot.

    I wish someone could give me some context.

    "I get it. This place has everything that you''ve ever wanted. Instead of confronting an uncertain future you think it''s better to be here. Sure, I understand but this place isn''t where you belong."

    "As if you''d know that! You fucked up! You fucked up once more before, so stop dumping all your problems onto me! You let her go at that airport! You decided to leave!"

    The man freezes in place as he lets the words Kyousuke say sink into him. He has a guilty face as he once more pushes up his glasses.

    "I don''t need a ghost to tell me what I do is right or wrong."

    Kyousuke says. He then grabs my hand and walks away, leaving the man to ponder at his words.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    We arrived at a small park on our way back home. It was a park that we used to play around a lot when we were younger. Just how many years had it been since I was here?

    Kyousuke''s sitting on one of the benches. I try again to clean his wounds. I didn''t have any bandages so I used some of the tissue that was in my bag.

    "Sorry you had to see that."

    Kyousuke apologizes.

    "I don''t want an apology, I want to know what''s going on. Who was that man? Why did he hurt you like that? And why didn''t you do anything?"

    He gives me a defeated laugh, scoffing at himself pathetically.

    "He''s¡­ someone I''ve known for a long time."

    "That''s impossible, I''ve known you the longest and I''ve never seen that man."

    "It''s fine if you don''t get it. He''s the devil incarnate."

    "I don''t get what you''re saying, but you''re not going to explain anything to me aren''t you?"

    "¡­ Sorry."

    "! Kyousuke you idiot! Fine, I don''t care anymore!"

    I decide to run out on him. If he''s going to be like that then I won''t care anymore either!"

    PART SEVEN

    -HIYAMA KYOUSUKE''S SIDE-

    Some time had passed since Kyoko left. I was feeling really horrible right now and the left side of my face throbbed. Dammit, why was that guy even here? I''m not Morgant right now so why?

    I slowly walk myself back to my house. The house that I had grown up in.

    Next door is Kyoko''s house. I can see her staring down at me from her room on the second floor. When our eyes meet she closes her blinds.

    I guess I deserved that one.

    Standing in front of me is a two storey house. I walk past the fence and see the front lawn. In it are the flowers and vegetable that my mother used to grow.

    When I open the door I''m greeted by a cheerful voice.

    "Welcome back, brother! What happened to your face?"

    It''s my younger brother, [Hiyama Haruto]. He''s only in grade school at this age. I crouch down and greet him. He notices the bruises on my face from my earlier fight with myself.

    "I''m back, I just fell down. How''s mother?"

    "She''s making dinner."

    "I see."

    A familiar scent comes to me as I walk down the hallways. I glance into the living room which is connected to the kitchen. The TV is turned on, looks like Haruto was watching it and mother is cooking some sort of stew.

    I can hear her audibly humming to herself. At the time I was in high school she was in her 40s.

    "Hahaha¡­ God."

    I can almost feel myself cry. Right now I was only a few years younger than her. 32 years and another 5 in Eternis. 37.

    This was absurd.

    I walked into the kitchen. Wearing an apron is the figure that I''ve always wanted to see. The woman that I was unable to meet even on her deathbed. Her long black hair is tied up into a ponytail as to prevent it from getting in the way of her cooking.

    The homely aura that she has around her is unbeatable.

    "Mother¡­"

    I call out softly. I don''t even know if I have the right to call her that anymore.

    When she notices my voice she turns around gracefully and offers me a smile. She doesn''t have the wrinkles that she had when she was at in the hospital. She has more energy in her than what I remember of her.

    "Ah, Kyousuke you''re back. Hmm? What''s with those bruises on her face?"

    She''s in a panic and runs to the closet to find some sort of first aid kit. She comes back with some sort of cream based product and smears it all over my wounds. It''s cold.

    Cold, but my mother''s hands are warm.

    Ah, I see now. This must be how Lina felt when she met her mother.

    "What''s wrong Kyousuke? You''re shaking, are you cold? Should I get your jumper?"

    I shake my head. I simply embrace her as I did with Kyoko before. She doesn''t know how to react but accepts it regardless.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Eh? What for? Ah, did you get into a fight? Is that how you got those bruises?"

    I shake my head.

    "I''m sorry."

    I always wanted to tell her.

    The image of Rio, Morgant''s mother comes to my mind. I''m the son who lost two mothers and I couldn''t be there for either during their passing. I must be the worst son.

    I was unable to accept Rio''s love properly, even though I did love her too. I did consider her the mother of Morgant Fallon, but I could not connect the dots and see her as my mother. It''s only now that I can finally say that she too was my mother. All I can do is hope she forgives me from wherever she is.

    I spend the night at my house. The warm feeling of family comes back to me.

    I was unable to sleep but not because of my nightmares, but because I was too happy to see my family again. I even got to sleep with Haruto. I really have to apologize to him too.

    The next day I dress up back into my school uniform, though I already have a feeling that I won''t be going.

    I glance off in the distance and I can see a red Porsche.

    Haruto and I stand in front of the door as my mother sees us leave.

    "Mother. I''m sorry for everything. I know I haven''t been the best son but I do truly think you are an amazing woman. I really do love you."

    "What''s going on with you today?"

    "It''s nothing, I really hope you can forgive me someday."

    She has a perplexed face. I crouch down to Haruto. He tilts his head waiting for me to speak.

    "Haruto, you have to be strong okay? For mother''s sake."

    He doesn''t get it but he nods his head.

    "I will!"

    "That''s good. You have to make her happy. Both for you and your future partner."

    Leaving behind those words I leave the house. Mother goes back in and Haruto goes to school in a different direction.

    I walk up the car and he''s standing there, waiting for me. He doesn''t seem to irritated from what I said yesterday, well, this guy was always like this anyway.

    "Hmph, it seems like you''ve already made up your mind without me having to remind you."

    "I''m old enough."

    "Yeah, you''re an old man."

    I get the feeling that once I enter his car everything will turn back to the way it was supposed to. I will be back at the orphanage and Miko and the others will be huddling around me after I''ve fainted.

    I take one last breath of the air I remember and slowly open the car door.

    "Wait!"

    I hear a desperate voice from behind me.

    I turn around to see Kyoko running towards me. She looks incredibly distraught, almost like she''s about to cry.

    I take a glance at my other self, he sighs and says I have five minutes.

    Thanks.

    "Kyoko I-"

    Before I could even speak She runs to me and embraces me.

    "Where are you going?!"

    I don''t know how but it looks like she''s realized that I was going somewhere. Somewhere far away where I can never see her again.

    "Kyoko¡­ I''m sorry. I want to talk to you more, to be with you more and spend my days with you."

    "Then why are you leaving?!"

    I can see tears dripping down her eyes as she looks up at me, still clinging onto me.

    "Kyoko¡­ there is somewhere else I have to be. People are waiting for me. Many people need my help."

    "I don''t get it! I don''t! You never told me anything! So why are you leaving?!"

    I wish I could explain it to her in a way that made sense.

    Alas I can''t. The only thing I can do is this.

    I meet my lips with hers. Her eyes widen but she doesn''t resist. I truly do love her, I wish I could bring her with me but that wouldn''t be right.

    "Sorry Kyoko. I''ll always love you."

    She looks at me with teary eyes.

    ¡­

    This scene is reminiscent of the time I really left her. She shakes her head like back then. My heart starts to waver but I know what I have to do. I steel myself.

    "Will you come back?"

    "¡­ No."

    "¡­"

    "Sorry."

    She gently pushes me away and turns her back.

    "I love you too Kyousuke. I always did and I always will. If you have to go, then I''d rather send you off with a smile."

    She turns around and gives me a smile. It''s a horrible smile, I can see her resisting the urge to cry again. She always was a cry baby. She takes something out of her pocket.

    It''s a hairpin with a cute skull and crossbones on it. She did like these kinds of things too, huh.

    "Good bye¡­ Kyoko."

    "Good bye¡­ Kyousuke."

    PART EIGHT

    As I enter the car I''m overtaken by a great white void. The one that I always end up in.

    My body returned to Morgant Fallon. Well, this is how it should be and standing in front of me is myself as usual.

    He scoffs at me arrogantly.

    "What was that for?"

    "Nothing. It''s just like you said, I do regret leaving her behind. I''ve been forcing that on you."

    "Did you just realize that now? You bastard."

    "Well things will become difficult from now on."

    "Obviously."

    "And you have to live with the consequences of your choices."

    "Of course, because there are no ''correct'' choices, only choices with consequences. I''m fully prepared now."

    "I see, well we''ll leave it at that for now."

    "Hmph, yeah. Well, thanks for bringing me back."

    He scoffs once more.

    PART NINE

    When I come to I''m in my bed. Huddling around it are the children, Miko and Diana. They all have worried faces but are somewhat relieved after I awoke.

    "Morgant!"

    Alice jumps onto me and hugs me. Seeing that Celina does the same. Although he''s a bit embarrassed Ren also jumps onto me.

    "Oh, sorry guys. I made you worry needlessly."

    I turn my gaze filled with guilt towards Miko and Diana. Diana greets me with a soft smile while Miko always has her trademark perma-frown.

    "Sorry."

    I apologize.

    "As long as you''re okay that''s all that matters."

    Diana says to me kindly.

    "Thank you. How long was I out for?"

    "You''ve been sleeping for 2 weeks."

    Miko says to me. 2 weeks, it really only felt like a few hours to me but I suppose that''s how dreams work.

    After a while the children fall asleep on my bed. From what I heard from Diana they''ve been sleeping next to be for the past 2 weeks. In such a small bed I''m impressed.

    I get out of bed without them waking up and leave for downstairs with Diana and Miko. All of the other orphanage children are sleeping at this time now, since I''ve been in slumber for 2 weeks my body feels heavy but I can''t sleep now.

    I noticed that something was in my pocket. When I took it out it was the hairclip that I received from Kyoko from within my dreams. I tightly grasped it. I will forever keep this dear to my heart.

    Swearing to myself I placed it back into my pocket.

    I peer out the window and the blood red moon has turned back into the soft pinkish color.

    I notice one more thing outside. The figure of a woman. Kyoko¡­

    However, I know it isn''t her, but someone else. It''s probably them that was the cause of my nightmares.

    She''s calling to me.

    When I stand up Miko turns to me.

    I smile back as always.

    "Do you want to come with me?"

    I ask.

    "Where?"

    "To the perpetrator of everything of course."

    She gives me a sigh. I can''t blame her, everywhere I go trouble is about.

    "Fine."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    This time the figure of Kyoko did not run away. She simply stood there gazing back at me.

    Miko seemed to have noticed the woman as well. I thought it might be an apparition or a ghost but, no wait Miko is a [shaman]. So is this really another ghost?

    The figure of Kyoko smiles darkly.

    "You''ve been of great entertainment to me."

    ''Entertainment'' she says, I don''t like that she''s using Kyoko''s face to say things like that.

    "Who are you?"

    "[Pardon me, I''ve forgotten I was still in my disguise.]"

    She spoke, but in English.

    As she says a great oily shadow surrounds her. Entombs her and after a few seconds it dissipates leaving behind a different figure.

    A dark skinned man. He stands tall at almost 2.4 meters. His naked from the waist up revealing his incredibly buff muscles and abs. He has bright orange colored irises that seem to stare back at me. On his head is an golden pschent. Perfect would be an understatement to his description.

    His mere presence alone sent shivers down my spine. It was immense, it was worse than the time I was talking to Ciocal in his true form. From beneath him black shadows growled towards me.

    It almost appeared as though reality was warping around him, it was impossible grasp his actual location, it appeared as though he was really close to me but at the same time it looked like he was far away. This logic defying being looked at me with his glowing golden/orange eyes.

    I tried to focus myself and concentrated to see his title.

    [?. Level ?, ?]

    What the hell is this? Was my ability glitching out? I tried to ask her in English.

    "[So? You going to tell me who you are?]"

    "[Certainly. I am the servant of the Outer gods and the Great Old Ones.]"

    "[You got to be shitting me¡­ [Nyarlathotep].]"

    "[Truly.]"

    Miko stares between us, not knowing what language we were speaking.

    "[For what purpose have you been tormenting me for?]"

    "[My purpose has never changed since its inception. I did it simply because it amused me.]"

    What am I some sort of TV show? My life isn''t for your own amusement.

    "[What do you want from me?]"

    "[I want a successor]."

    "[What?]"

    "[The Outer Gods and the Great Old Ones have all vanished. A cosmic collision that has left my empire to shambles. Thus ends the reason for my existence, yet I could not let my legacy die with me.]"

    He''s talking about the collision of galaxies, right? No, in the first place to think that the Lovecraftian entities were real. Whatever, I don''t care anymore.

    "[So you want me to take over. Is that it?]"

    "[Correct. I''ve tested your resolve and believe you the one to continue our legacy.]"

    So my dream about being back on earth was just his test. God dammit.

    Then it came to me. The [Ankh]. I see, so that''s why I was having those nightmares.

    "[So what? Do I get your powers or something?]"

    "[You receive our entire legacy.]"

    He drew closer to me in a flash of darkness. Before I could even register his actual location he was in front of me. With the body of a 5 year old a 2.4m tall man was a bit too large.

    He grabbed my head and lifted me up. An excruciating pain went through my neck. In the next moment everything was engulfed in darkness.

    I felt myself a sensation I''ve never felt before. The only way I could describe it was ''flight''. As I opened my eyes a vast expansion of space peered endlessly out in front of me. I could see the stars in the distance, various gases and planets.

    "Where am I?"

    "You are at the heart of the cosmos. The greatest being was said to have lived here."

    If I''m recalling correctly he''s talking about [Azathoth], right?

    "Your father?"

    He nods. Azathoth was said to be the father of Nyarlathotep.

    "You will fell a great pain, you may lose your sanity, but that to endure through that means to receive our legacy."

    I was caught off guard.

    I was hurled through the space at great speeds. I felt as though my body was about to be ripped to shreds. During that time my head was becoming filled with images of unimaginable things.

    The history of the universe. The rise and fall of the cosmic empire. All of the deaths and darkness. The eldritch abominations.

    I''ve seen them all. I can never hope to describe or explain this in a manner that would be satisfactory but know that I was horrific beyond what any human should go through.

    I vomited several times through me being hurled across space. My arms seemed to rip out from my shoulders. My legs from my hips. My head from my neck.

    Just as suddenly as I was brought to this place I was brought back to reality. The slow falling snow fell down on my head.

    "[Is it over]?"

    As I say that everything went dark again. Motherfu- what now?

    [System patch¡­ 15%]

    [System patch¡­ 45%]

    [System patch¡­ 85%]

    [System patch¡­ complete]

    [Custom Editor updated]

    If I''m recalling correctly, TMAQI the robot back at Gladsheim said the [Custom Editor] was the name of this ability.

    [Skill Evolution in progress¡­ initializing¡­ ]

    Skill evolution?

    [Life Drain] has successfully updated!

    Adding [Avatar of Nyarlathotep] to skill menu

    My [Life Drain] turned into a completely different skill. I pressed on the inspect tab next to it.

    [Avatar of Nyarlathotep: Summon the avatar of the Dread God to siphon the health and sanity of enemies within the user''s radius. Afflicted targets will have their ability to differentiate between friend and foe disabled and will display erratic behaviour].

    o¡­ kay.

    So this is a step up from [Life Drain]. I didn''t even know such a system existed.

    Once more I was pulled back into reality.

    Miko crouched down to see if I was unhurt and after confirming that I was indeed sighed. Sorry Miko.

    [New Skill Developed: [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]

    [Transforms the user into the [Black Pharaoh] granting increased strength, speed and dexterity].

    Well, how generous of him.

    I turned around to give my thanks for the lovely skills but Nyarlathotep was gone.

    So I''ve become the successor to the Lovecraftian abominations.

    I opened my [status menu] and noticed another ''profession'' was added.

    [Successor of the Cosmic Legacy]. I''m actually feeling quite good about this. It''s not every day that I get the chance to use the power of Lovecraftian abominations to do battle against Celtic and Norse gods.

    Oh, this will be truly fun.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 39

    NECROMANCER/DEMON GENERAL/SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 230 (155+75)

    Dexterity: 60 (5+55)

    Intelligence: 50 (5+45)

    Insight: 100 (45+55)

    [Status point: 10]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 19

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 19

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 36

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 23

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 34

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 13

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 17

    (ACTIVE) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 1

    (Honestly I just wanted to introduce the [Skill Evolution] mechanic into this story. It didn''t feel right to just give it to the main character without some sort of remuneration. So I thought might as well tie it into the whole ''character fights his inner demons'' shenanigans, and who better to reveal your innermost struggles than Nyarlathotep right? Also let''s be honest, who doesn''t want to see a battle between the horrific Lovecraftian abominations and Celtic/Norse gods?)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 27 - The ancient apparition

    Ascension Rebirth - The ancient apparition

    CHAPTER XXVII

    PART ONE

    [Eternum Calender 500]

    After exactly 500 years, the continent that housed one of the greatest and most powerful empires throughout the history of [Eternis] was now nothing more than a pile of dust and ruin. Over half the continent had become submerged under water, and instead of the great expanses of desert, it was now overtaken by thick vegetations of forests.

    The forests dominated along the coastlines leaving only a small area in the center of the continent as a desert. Within that center was the ancient ruins of the capital of the Arune empire, the [Giga Fortress'' Ruins]. It is unknown what exactly lurks there now but it is very possible that great treasures lie beneath.

    Being mainly inhabited by monsters known for their brutality and viciousness along with ghosts of the dead soldiers from the great war 500 years ago, that could not pass. This literally god forsaken continent was a goldmine for adventurers and treasure hunters.

    Among those fearless warriors there is a band of demons that seek to reap the glory of conquering the highly dangerous [Giga Fortress Ruins].

    The line between ''monster'' and ''demon'' is only paper thin, often times they are only differentiated by their intelligence, in that regard the term ''demon'' is merely another world for a monster that is smart enough to not act solely based on their instincts. For this reason it is entirely possible for members of the same species to be categorized in different classifications.

    Among these ''demons'' there is a powerful [Orc Warlord] by the name of [Raak] that serves as one of the 13 generals to the demon lord. Since most demon generals work independently until called upon by the demon lord herself, this time was no exception. The primary motivations that drove [Raak] was glory, and what better way to prove his own strength than to assault the Giga Fortress?

    Though the Giga Fortress had fallen centuries ago, it is by no means any easier to conquer. In fact it may have only become harder with time as the souls of the dead could not be laid to rest. Immortal and ethereal warriors haunting the fortress and slaughtering all invaders.

    Raak and his small band of soldiers stood before the magnificent ruins of the Giga Fortress.

    His large, muscular body was shaking with the excitement of battle. He clung on tightly to his prized war battleaxe as he started to walk towards the ruins.

    This was 10 years ago, that one of the 13 Demon General, Raak had decided to venture to the Arune continent in search of glory. After he entered the Giga Fortress'' Ruins his communication had been terminated.

    The demon lord, hearing about this news had taken measure to go search for her missing generals. However in the end it was to no avail. Though Astaroth did not wish to simply write him off as dead, she decided believe that he would one day return to Vertloch.

    PART TWO

    The [Vertloch Skyreach] was well known for its two most prominent properties.

    The first being style of its infrastructure. As though to reach up and defy the heavens they stretched up to the sky, thus earning their namesake.

    The second reason was its perpetual night. A large red moon always loomed over the [Sanctuary of the Demon Lord]; otherwise known as the [Demon Lord''s castle]. The red light of the moon would always pour into the topmost floor of the sanctuary, the room where the demon lord Astaroth had resided in most. It poured in as though it were blood.

    However today it was quite more a bit more literal.

    The doors to the room suddenly burst open with a loud bang. A large, dark grey skinned brute, towering at 2 meters, covered head to toe in blood had stumbled into the room. He was armored with a combination of metal and leather armors and in his hand a large battleaxe almost the same length as he was.

    The missing Orc Warlord, Raak had returned but in mortal injuries. With a thud his large and heavy frame dropped to the floor, shaking the grounds beneath him. Normally the sight of him being covered in blood wouldn''t be too worrisome for his allies as they were usually the blood of the enemy, owever this time was different, this time it was his own blood.

    "Y, your highness, I have¡­ returned. T, trouble¡­"

    Unable to speak any further the large Orc fell to the floor into a pool of his own blood.

    "Raak!"

    As Raak fell to the floor Astaroth rushed to him. She wasn''t too proficient with healing magic thus Kyrios, who was standing next to her at the time was tasked with healing him up. The large demon had fallen unconscious from his exhaustions and wounds but his life was no longer in danger.

    A breath of relief escaped Astaroth''s mouth.

    "Just what happened? He had been missing for almost 10 years but has returned in this stated."

    Kyrios muttered under his breath. Despite being the one most proficient and tasked with handling information and reconnaissance, he was baffled that he did know of his return.

    Immediately after relocating Raak into a facility that he can be further treated in.

    Since it did not look like Raak would regain consciousness anytime soon, Kyrios called over some of his direct subordinates. Three shadows appeared out of the ether and kneeled before him. All of them a variant of the vampire race.

    They were tasked with conducting an investigation on the reason behind Raak''s disappearance and sudden reappearance. Since the likelihood that their current enemy, the [Red Knights] being involved was high, he advised extreme caution.

    "Then I''ll leave it up to you Kyrios."

    Astaroth commanded.

    Kyrios gave a bow and answered.

    "As you command."

    ¡­

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡­

    A few days later word from Kyrios'' scouts came in. Unfortunately they were not the same scouts he had sent in the investigation. The news that came in was that the scouts he had sent were killed and the reason remains unknown.

    It was blatantly obvious that there was a frown behind his happy, smiling mask. The red haired loli, demon lord also did not like the sound of the reports. Kyrios'' scouts were well known to be very stealthy and often did their jobs extremely proficiently, so a force powerful enough to kill them was worrisome.

    "What shall we do, your highness?"

    Kyrios asked. He did not wish to send in anymore scouts after finding out that his top scouts had been killed, it would be a rather futile effort.

    "For now we''ll strengthen the perimeters around the city and wait until Raak regains his consciousness to tell us what happened."

    "I suppose that''s all we can do then. Then I shall go bolster our defenses in the mean time."

    Astaroth nodded.

    PART THREE

    A few more days had passed and Raak had regained his consciousness. The first thing he did was report back to the demon lord who was waiting for him.

    He made his way to the room of the demon lord and kneed before her. His large bold head reflecting the light of the red moon in an ominous glow. His dark green eyes glowed faintly with regret at his actions.

    "You highness, I ask for your forgiveness for my sudden disappearance and unsightly appearance upon returning."

    Astaroth sitting on her large chair, waved her wrists.

    "It''s fine, the freedom to act independently is given to all my generals, now tell me what went wrong, you said there was trouble."

    "I am grateful. However it shames me to have to report this but the entirety of my army has been afflicted with mind manipulation."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I am not so sure myself, but I had to battle my way against my own soldiers in coming here. I am deeply sorry."

    Each of beings that were appointed as [Demon Generals] were also tasked with creating their own personal army. There were no restrictions on what kind of race each general could add to his forces, the only real restriction was that the individual joining a general''s army must be doing so willingly.

    For this reason many generals have at their employ various different races. For example, Cedric often commands those from the [homunculi] and [dark elven] races. It is common that the individuals are more willing to work under leaders of their own race, such was the case with Raak. Most of his forces had been Orcs.

    The unfortunately thing with Orcs were that they had comparably low mental defenses compared to other types of races. So while it was hard to believe that an entire army was being affected with mind control, the only exception were that may have been possible was with Raak''s personal army.

    "Start from the beginning, how did this all come to being?"

    "Yes of course. In search of greater battles I decided to take a small group of my most elite warriors with me to the continent of Arune as it is said that many powerful and great monsters lurk. After battling our way through the thick forests, we came upon the great ruins of the [Giga Fortress]. It was there that we wanted to truly test the limits of our power. The fight was gruelling and painful but we managed to fight our way through to the innermost area. There we found a monster possessing almost godlike powers."

    "And this monster is?"

    Kyrios asked, even though Raak was about to announce it.

    "It was a [Hydra]."

    [Hydras] were a type of serpentine creatures that posses multiple heads. They are said to possess great regenerative abilities and their acid can instantly vaporize opponents.

    "And an extremely large and powerful one at that. It took the lives of several of my elite soldiers but alas we managed to defeat it. A great rush of accomplishment rushed into me, I wanted something to prove that I had defeated the fearsome monster. There we found an ominous statue of a man in a black robe. His face was covered by an odd mask. Claiming that statute as our prize we decided to bring it back with us."

    "So then that statue was the one responsible for corrupting your soldiers?"

    "Yes, and no. We later found out that it was no mere statue, but a being had been sealed inside."

    "A being?"

    "Yes, an exceptionally powerful being, at once he seized control of my entire army. Disgracefully losing control of my army, the more resilient of my troops who managed to avoid mind control gave up their lies in order to by me time to escape. I thought it best to come here and report on the situation. Cutting down my own brethren, it is an unpleasant feeling."

    Raak grimaced trying to remember what he had to go through to make it here.

    There was a small moment of silence until Kyrios broke the silence once more.

    "Do you know the name of the being that took control of your army?"

    "I believe he called himself [Dian Cecht]."

    Kyrios'' eyes widened. He had not seen the man himself but he knew of that name; the name of the god that took control of the Arune empire and brought the world to war.

    While Astaroth was younger than Kyrios and she did not live through that period, she knew very well who this man was.

    She stood up dramatically.

    "Kyrios, gather up all my Generals. This situation is of utmost priority; we must deal with this situation before it becomes out of our control."

    "Yes, I understand."

    (Yes there was a 3 year time skip, I hope nobody minds. *looks around* please don''t hit me! I thought it would be better to start aging the main character a bit more.)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 28 - The 13 Demon Generals

    Ascension Rebirth - The 13 Demon Generals

    CHAPTER XXVIII

    PART ONE

    [Eternum Calendar 500]

    It''s been a little over three years since I''ve come to this orphanage. Life really isn''t all that bad anymore and I''ve adapted to the people and have gotten my life back on track.

    Like a hamster running on the hedonic treadmill it''s terrifying. You can be the happiest man or the most depressed individual in history and still return to a state of normalcy after a while.

    Ren, Celina and I were waiting down stairs for Alice to get ready.

    "Alice, hurry up!"

    Ren shouts from the bottom of the stairs, peering up at the shut door of Alice''s room. His voice echoing through the walls leading up.

    Looking at him now he''s surely grown up, physically I mean. He''s a lot taller than he used to be but still has the same cool and loner-like demeanour, not to suggest he''s ever actually a lone, he''s with us after all. One thing that does get on my nerves a tad is the fact that he''s taller than me.

    Mardoc was on the tall side so I don''t think I have to worry too much about this but it''s just a little pet peeve.

    He still likes tinkering with machinery and still often can be seen with some sort of device in his hands. Maybe I should make him a gun for when he comes of age, for self-defense I mean. If it''s him I feel like I can entrust him with something that dangerous.

    "I know! I''m coming, just give me a second, geez!"

    Alice shouts from her room, which is also mine mind you so the next things I heard was a little worrisome. I could hear loud banging and crashing noises as she was bumping into all manner of objects trying to put on her clothes. It almost sounded painful. Focusing my hearing a little I could swear she was crying.

    I can only sigh at the imagery of her crying on the floor because she scraped her knees or something.

    "Sorry, could you go help her?"

    I turned to Celina and asked. She promptly agrees and slithers her way up into my room.

    I could go myself, but I think Alice is becoming more conscious of our difference in gender. Maybe.

    The only thing I know about child psychology is what I learnt from my lecturer at uni about human mental development. Obviously that''s not exactly source material I should consult so keenly, especially given the context of this world.

    Never having children of my own didn''t really help much either, so the development of children is something foreign to me. In fact I''m quite amazed at the level of responsibility and care that they give to each of the children living here, all by themselves. My heart really goes out to them.

    Though I guess you can say that I''m kind of like a father figure, if you stretch that definition really widely. Being with them so long I sometimes get the feeling this might be what it''s like to have children of my own, but that could just be my imagination.

    Enough about me for now. Celina has also grown up quite a lot. Her secondary sex characteristics have yet to show but she has developed mentally and physically. She''s also taller than me but only because she''s part of the [Lamia] race. Her serpentine tail gives her a little bit more of an edge so her real height is a little deceptive.

    She still likes to be around me but a little less than before, a fact that is actually a little lonely for me, but that''s just a sign of her growth so I should be happy for her. It could also be because she''s becoming more aware of our gender, much like Alice.

    Another aspect of her growth was her development in combat related areas, although I''ll use the term ''combat'' loosely because she is a [cleric] class.

    She''s at level 8 now, still an apprentice cleric but that''s a fairly impressive level for her age. The median level for her age is only around 4 ~ 5 depending on the circumstances of the individual. I know many noble children forgo combat training all together and focus on politics or trade, even well into their adulthood.

    That''s why it''s not too outlandish to see adults with a level of 1 ~ 3.

    Other than that her mathematics are pretty good now, she doesn''t need to use her hands anymore. Yay~

    As for Alice, there hasn''t been too many major changes aside from her levels in swordsmanship. She''s also at level 8 as she has been training under Miko day in and day out.

    With the amount of training they put into improving their skills, I actually feel a little guilty about the fact that I have it so easy. All these children train so hard to get to where they are now but I have this little cheat ability called [Custom Editor] that accelerates my growth greatly.

    That being said, I guess you''d be most interested to know about my progression over these long three years, right? Well prepare to be disappointed, because I wasn''t able to level up all that much. Now I have perfectly valid reasons for this.

    First is that my reason for going into the forests were a little, ''selfish'' so since I stopped doing that I didn''t have many more places to train. I did go in a few times here and there to even out the population levels of the monsters.

    Actually they were breeding much more quickly ever since I arrived, to compensate for my mass¡­ ''destruction''. So I tried to go there and ''regulate'' a bit.

    There''s also the fact that it becomes more and more difficult to gain experience as I level up. The monsters here don''t give me anywhere near a satisfactory amount of experiences for me to level up. Not only that there''s also the system where I get less experience from hunting those who are at a lower level than me.

    The experience penalty.

    Then there''s also the part where I have been doing more research about [Ragnarok]. My schedule has actually been quite full these few years.

    With those factors in mind I hope you can forgive me for not living up to your expectations.

    Anyway I''ll stop trying to delay the inevitable and pull up the [status menu] for you.

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 42

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 230 (155+75)

    Dexterity: 60 (5+55)

    Intelligence: 50 (5+45)

    Insight: 100 (45+55)

    [Status point: 25]

    I''ve managed to procure 3 whole levels. Congratulations me!

    Now I have accumulated a bit of undistributed [status points]. Right now I''m thinking of how to use them effectively.

    They way I''ve been distributing them so far is a little cringe-worthy. However I can still use this to my advantage. In fact, I do have a plan on what I want to do with that massive amount of [strength].

    Although for that plan I need a weapon. I do have [Obsidian lance/shield] for ad hoc weapons but that won''t be enough nor does it utilize my [strength] stat. I probably won''t be able to find any weapon that will even if I searched the world. So my only real choice is to make my own.

    I have a candidate for a special weapon but I don''t have the materials to make it nor do I have a way of gathering them at the moment. So I''ll have to put that on hold for now. I won''t spoil the fun for you, you''ll just have to find out.

    So with that I''ll leave those stats and anymore subsequent stats undistributed until I find a way of getting the materials for the weapon.

    Now then, for the skill sections it''s pretty much the same case as the stats. I''ve managed to improve a smidgen.

    [Strike +] was now level 27

    [Summon Skeleton Knight] was now level 22

    [Transfer Life] was now level 43

    [Wither] was now level 29

    [Decay] was now level 40

    [Aura Field] was now level 24

    [Soul Gambit] was now level 17

    [Obsidian Lance] was now level 40

    [Obsidian Shield] was now level 39

    [Reanimate Dead] was now level 30

    [Enchanting Voice] was now level 23

    [Lord of Ghosts] was now level 15

    [Phantasmal Maelstrom] was now level 20

    Finally there''s the two new skills that I''ve received from the cosmic terror fiend himself.

    Also sorry to disappointed but, I haven''t used [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]even once so it''s still at level 1. I don''t even know how it looks or functions. From the description it appears to work similarly to [Life Drain] + [Aura Field], of course with the added effect of shredding through the enemy''s sanity in true Lovecraftian fashion.

    That being said, I didn''t really have any use for the skill while I was at the orphanage, I don''t want to scare the children by summoning a cosmic terror. Admittedly I should''ve used it once or twice on the forest monsters when I went there but I didn''t really know the implications of the skill so I refrained.

    Besides, Miko and Lilith came with me every time so I didn''t really have that luxury either.

    Aside from that, I can still use the normal [Life Drain] if I wanted to, it''s just that the skill has been removed from the [skill menu]. It''s now kind of like why would I want to use something when I can use something better for twice the value?

    I mean there are uses for the normal [Life Drain], but I won''t look as cool.

    Then there''s [Transformation - Black Pharaoh] which I also haven''t used either.

    My assumption is that I''ll turn into the form of Nyarlathotep I saw on that night. A gigantic 2.4 meter towering behemoth. It also states that I''ll be given a boost to my [strength]. [speed] and [dexterity], but whether that''s referring to a numeric boost or not is in the ether for now.

    I just haven''t had time to test out those skills since everything has been peaceful recently. Although I should considering what I''m about to go up against, it''s necessary to know my own skills and how they function.

    Now then, thinking back, I''ve now reached level 42. Mardoc was at that level too, the last time I saw him.

    "You have to remain strong, okay Morgant?"

    "I''ll be expecting a lot from you when you return."

    I remember his last words. I intend to live up to those words with every fibre of my being. Just watch me, I''ll make sure that I leave a mark on this world.

    "Sorry about that."

    Alice and Celina comes down from the room.

    "You took far too long. They''re already leaving."

    "I said sorry, stupid Ren!"

    "What''d you say?!"

    "Now, now. Break it up you two. It''s time we go already."

    "Hmph!" x2

    Deep down their still children, well they''re still children physically too I guess.

    Now then, I guess you''re wondering what''s going on.

    Simply put, there are some children in the orphanage who have come of age and are now leaving to find their own place in the world; graduation from the orphanage. The children usually leave when they''ve become adults, which is at the age of 15 in this world.

    Since this place is a hub for all sorts of merchants and venders there are a lot of jobs available to the children to apprentice under. [Merchants], [travellers], [smiths], [politicians] and etc.

    Most of the people who come to this town already know that there will be children looking for apprenticeship so some even come specifically to get a few apprentices.

    There were a few children who wanted to be apprenticed under Enrich since he comes here so often and looks professional, but he had to decline because he''s a busy man. It was fairly amusing to see him panicked by the hordes of children.

    The more braver and adventurous children decide to become, well, adventurers.

    There''s an [Adventurer Association] in this town too so it''s real easy to sign up.

    And now you''ll probably thinking, ''What''s an [Adventurer Association]?''

    The general gist of it is that it''s a hub for adventurers. It''s where they receive quests, make parties, guilds, organize dungeons, accept private requests and etc.

    It''s where RPG really comes to life.

    I''ve been there a few times but honestly while it was exciting it didn''t give me the same ''oomph'' that it did before. This is probably because I was already desensitized to that kind of thing after seeing it so much.

    It''s scary how fast the human mind can adapt to these kinds of things.

    There''s also the fact that the average level of the adventurers only really go up to their mid 20s. admittedly it is stronger than those in the center continent which only had a median level of 15 but still.

    It''s something that I only found out recently but there''s actually a cap on how strong people can get, unless they go through extremely tough or specialized training but even then there''s still a cap.

    A normal human adult would only ever reach a maximum of around level 25 in their entire life time. This is without any sort of magical aide. It makes sense, even back in my world, no matter how much time you train at the gym there''s only a certain amount of weight a human being is capable of lifting.

    Now apparently there are ways to exceed that cap through specialized training or extremely tough circumstances like, continuously fighting in war or against monsters. People like those tend to become high ranking soldiers such as the [Praetorian Knights].

    Which makes me wonder what kind of past Diana had. She''s at level 44 which, thinking about it now is almost uncanny. I don''t want to pry unnecessarily so I''ll leave it at that.

    Different races have different level caps, for example the beast-kin have an average level cap of around their early 30s.

    Which means Miko''s already capped her level, unless she does something extreme.

    Demons have a little bit more leeway as their average level cap is around 60s. Not surprising considering that they''re also technically monsters, so to speak.

    As for me, I don''t know what my level cap is. I do have an estimate and that number is probably level 255. I''m basing that number on TMAQI''s level, the android in [Gladsheim].

    Anyway this does make more sense as to why monsters are considered dangerous. With strength disparity like this I get why people don''t want to go to war with demons.

    PART TWO

    Numerous children were lined up at the front gate watching their elders leave for the next step in their lives. I had gotten to most of their names over the time I''ve spent in this orphanage so it is a little sad to see them leave.

    This must be what parents feel when seeing their children off to college.

    I talk to a few of them.

    "Good luck."

    I tell each and every one of them. They smile and give me a handshake and tell me to give it my best as well. By now they all know I''m the ''troublemaker'' in this place.

    I offer them a silent prayer.

    The boys and girls of the orphanage, I bid them good luck in their future endeavors.

    Someday too, I will leave this place, I wonder if the children will be alright on their own since I probably won''t be with them at that point.

    PART THREE

    As we were all but ready to leave two important looking people come to the orphanage. They were demons, some sort of messenger I think? They wore the traditional demon army uniform which was a brown jacket and pants.

    I''d make an SS joke here but that would be in poor taste.

    Miko and Diana are talking to them while the children are glancing over.

    Suddenly one of them points to me and comes to my direction. It''s a woman and her gaze is really sharp, but I stand there unflinching while the other three children hide behind me.

    She''s human, or at least appears to be, but she has silver hair, but not white so I doubt she''s a homunculus, still it is a rather odd coloration for hair. The only one I know who has that kind of color is Miko. Incidentally the other emissary which was male also had similar features to her.

    "Can I help you?"

    I check her status just in case.

    [Deborah. Level 35, Emissary of Demons]. So she has the same position as Enrich.

    She gives me a bow. She shoes me a small crest.

    I [inspect] the object and a small description box pops up.

    [Crest of Andras: A crest that proves their loyalty to the one named [Andras].]

    "Yes, Lord Astaroth requires your presence."

    Astaroth, huh. I wonder if something happened. If it''s at her request then I won''t refuse, beside I haven''t visited her ever since arriving at Vertloch, which may have been a little rude.

    "I see, then I will go prepare right away."

    "Thank you for your cooperation, Master Morgant."

    They even know my name. I guess Enrich was right about me being known throughout the ranks of the demon army. I honestly would''ve preferred to be hidden so the enemy doesn''t know about my existence, but oh well.

    I go up to my room to prepare some stuff for the trip. Astaroth is currently at the [Vertloch Skyreach] which isn''t that close to here, maybe around 2 or 3 days trip by carriage which the demon army emissaries brought with them. Ugh, I hate those things.

    Miko and the children enter the room as I''m packing some stuff.

    "You''ve decided to go?"

    Miko asks.

    "Well it''s a request from our demonic leader, I can''t very well refuse now can I? Don''t worry I''ll be back in a few weeks."

    I answer as I continue to pack my stuff.

    "Then I''ll go with you."

    I stop to think about what she just said. I wonder if that''s possible, I mean would they allow her to even enter the [Sanctuary]?

    "Miko, not to sound rude or anything, but I don''t think they''ll let just anyone into the [Sanctuary]."

    She couldn''t think of a counter argument for that and just stood silently as I packed my stuff. I''ll say this as much as I can but I''m truly grateful to Miko for looking out for me, but sometimes it can be a little overbearing.

    "Is Morgant leaving?"

    Alice asked while grabbing onto the hem of Miko''s shirt. Alice has always had an aversion to people around her leaving, especially me who would''ve seemed like an older father figure she could trust. This probably ties in somehow with her circumstances leading to her being placed in this orphanage.

    I suspect that she was also deliberately late for the graduation for the older children because she didn''t want to see them leave.

    "It''s okay, he''ll be back soon."

    Alice''s eyes started to water.

    "No!"

    She ran to me and stopped me from packing my bags. She started to take out the clothes I put in.

    "A, Alice?"

    "No! You can''t leave! I don''t want you to!"

    "Alice!"

    Miko ran over to stop her. She was easily picked up but she was flailing violently, crying all the while.

    "No! He''ll leave! Just like mommy and daddy!"

    Miko gently placed her on the bed and embraced her. Alice clung onto her and cried for a good while.

    Ren and Celina only stood in the sidelines, watching silently. Usually Ren would step in and say something to her but as a child of this orphanage he probably also understands how Alice feels.

    "Alice, you don''t have to worry, I''ll definitely be back soon. So be a good girl and wait for me here, okay?"

    She stared at me with her big, blue, watery eyes. Perhaps she couldn''t trust me with just those words; fair enough, I suppose I''m not the most trust worthy person alive, I know that better than anyone.

    As much as it pained me I took out something from my pocket.

    "Alice, give me your hand for a second."

    She curiously lent me her hand.

    Grasping it and placing something there.

    She took it and stared at it.

    It was the skull hairpin I received from Kyoko. Sure enough that may have just been a by product of Nyarlathotep''s power but to me that was the single most important object. Even if it was just an illusion it was still Kyoko who gave it to me.

    "Listen Alice, that hairpin is very important to me, more-so than even my own life. I want you to keep it safe for me until I return."

    She wiped her tears and gave me a silent nod.

    I stroke her head.

    "That''s a good girl. I''ll be back soon Alice."

    "¡­ Okay."

    After packing my backs we went out to the front where the two emissaries were waiting.

    "Sorry for keeping you waiting."

    "It''s not a problem. Are you ready to go?"

    "There''s actually someone else I want to take with me, if that''s okay with you?"

    "There''s no problem but not just anyone can enter the [Vertloch Skyreach]."

    "I know, she''s someone who used to live there anyway."

    The emissary woman tilted her head in confusion. In the end she still obliged and agreed to my request.

    Before getting on the carriage with my luggage I turned to Miko, Diana and the children.

    "I''ll be right back so wait for me."

    "Be careful Morgant."

    Diana tells me with that sweat voice of hers. I nod in acknowledgement.

    With that we left.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Only to stop at a particular flower shop.

    When we stop there the two emissaries mumble something under their breaths when they see the sign post.

    That''s right the one person I wanted to take was Lilith. I had promised to bring her back to the capital when she was ready, and I believe after these three years she''s grown considerably.

    Though I''m not sure if she agrees with my assessment.

    I tell the two emissaries to wait at the front while I go get her.

    When I enter Enrich is there too.

    He gives me a small bow as does Lilith.

    "Master! You''re here. Is something the matter?"

    "Actually I''m here for you."

    "Eh?!"

    I can see her face blushing. I don''t know what she was imagining but she was wrong.

    "I don''t mean like that. I was summoned to the [Vertloch Skyreach] and I was thinking of taking you along as well."

    Just as a quick recap I''ll give you her numbers right now.

    [Lilith De Signa. Level 54, Florist].

    While it wasn''t the biggest improvements in level, at 8 levels it was far more than what I ever achieved in these past three years. She was most likely off training by herself at the dead of night or something.

    She was probably trying to hide that fact from me but unbeknownst to her doing so made me refill her mana more frequently so I knew. Well I can see her levels directly so that wasn''t really necessary to deduce.

    She tries to find a way of declining but since I''m the master of this relationship she probably doesn''t know how to.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll be with you the whole time."

    "Umm, if you say so, then I''ll go."

    She answers meekly.

    We leave Enrich in charge of the flower shop for a few days and get into the carriage. Sitting opposite us the emissary woman is staring at Lilith intently. Lilith flinches and tries to avert her gaze.

    "It has been a while Mistress Lilith."

    Lilith flinches again and looks at her slowly.

    "Y, yes it has been."

    "Do you know Lilith, Deborah?"

    I ask. When I casually speak her name she stares at me with a perplexed look, wondering how I knew.

    I offer her a professional fake smile in return.

    "We¡­ are childhood friends."

    "I see."

    I won''t ask anymore because I can guess what happened. Deborah probably feels betrayed or abandoned when Lilith ran away from the capital.

    PART FOUR

    The trip to the capital took three days like I had initially expected. We stopped regularly but as I thought, I really hate riding these carriages, my backside hurts all over.

    After I get off the carriage I quickly change into a more suitable attire for this formal meeting.

    It was a small black butler style suit, with white gloves.

    Upon looking back this place really lives up to its name.

    The [Vertloch Skyreach]. Tall skyscrapers that seem to go into the heavens themselves- is what I would say was I really that impressed. Don''t get me wrong, I''m pretty surprised that they could make these kinds of structures but you have to see it from my point of view.

    I lived in a major metropolitan area in the heart of Tokyo. A small skyscraper there would dwarf these structures. Still, I do like the somewhat ''oriental'' feel of these structures. There''s an odd mix of Chinese, Japanese and Korean style theme going on.

    There are numerous lanterns all over the streets, powered by magic of course, that gives it a lively vibe even in this darkness. It reminds me of the city of my previous life in the way it tries to defy the darkness with artificial light.

    We were lead to the main entrance of the [Sanctuary]. Two soldiers who guarded the place stopped us in our path.

    They wore the same SS looking military uniform.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    They did acknowledge Deborah and her partner, even begrudgingly accepted Lilith. I kind of pitied her for being seen as the black sheep of this place. I wouldn''t have been angry if she declined coming here.

    Anyway, they stopped me.

    "Children are forbidden from entering the [Sanctuary]."

    "He was summoned by Lord Astaroth herself."

    Deborah tries to defend me, but the guards just look at each other and don''t really believe it.

    The guards are around level 28 so I can easily take them on. Though it''s probably not a good idea to do so.

    "As convincing as that sounds, I don''t think I can accept that as truth. Even if you are part of the demon army."

    Are they being sarcastic?

    "Very well, would this change your mind?"

    I try to concentrate. I haven''t done this for a very long time, the last time I did this was over 5 years ago.

    I offer my hand and a small red and black crest appears. Instantly they recognize it and step back, giving me immediate access.

    It was the [Crest of the Demon Lord] that I received when I was three.

    "We deep apologize! We did not recognize who you were, please go right through!"

    They bow their heads.

    "It''s fine. Thank you."

    Like that I was granted entry into the heart of the [Vertloch Skyreach] the city of perpetual darkness.

    We were taken to this elevator-like platform. You see these kinds of things in RPGs all the time, they''re just solid platform that float in the air without any sort of electricity or technology.

    Just magic, how convenient.

    I am taken to a large dome like place and in front of me is a large double door.

    "Beyond there the Demon Lord Astaroth, awaits your arrival."

    "I see, thank you."

    Lilith and I decided to enter, but was stopped.

    "Unfortunately only Demon Generals may enter at this crucial time. So Mistress Lilith will have to stay in the waiting room until the meeting is finished."

    Lilith''s face turn instantly pale. I sympathise with her but there''s nothing I can do in this situation.

    "Sorry Lilith, I did promise to stay with you but I hope you can forgive me."

    "Y, yes. It, it''s quite okay."

    She forces herself to smile, but comes out horribly.

    PART FIVE

    I open the door and enter into a large dome shaped room. There is a large, long red carpet that leads into a large throne. Behind the throne is an open window that reveals a large red moon.

    Even though it''s supposed to be around noon this place is always night, as such the moon can be seen, but it''s the first time I''ve ever seen the moon this big.

    Sitting in the throne freely is a small child like figure of a girl. She has two horns that protrude from the side of her head that curves to face forward. Her blazing red hair and eyes are only accentuated by the shadow of her throne from the moon''s light. It glows a deep bright red, especially her eyes.

    She''s wearing rather revealing black and white clothes, but now that I know she''s part of the [succubus] race it does make more sense. Or does it? With the size of her body I mean¡­ well I''m not going to judge.

    Standing to her right is a familiar mask wearing freak- I mean vampire.

    Just to make sure I concentrate and see their stats.

    [Astaroth De Signa. Level 113, Demon Lord].

    [Kyrios. Level 97. Vampire Lord].

    Yup, they''re the same as always.

    I see a few other people as well.

    One of them is someone I know. A slimy fellow, literally.

    [Cedric. Level 94, Slime King]

    Yep. My old acquaintance Cedric. He''s standing on the edge of the red carpet in eerie silence as he takes a glance at me.

    There are two more people who I assume are demon generals as well. To Cedric''s side is a human looking woman who has silver hair, much like Deborah, but the aura around her is a lot more intimidating. Her pink colored eyes look at me like a keen blade.

    She doesn''t have any weapon to speak of.

    [Andras. Level 87, Luminary of Lycanthropes].

    I see, [Lycanthropes]. From what I know about them there are actually human who were experimented on by the [were-wolf] kin. It''s not a story that you''d think to hear about the beast kin.

    Centuries ago the were-wolves were trying to artificially create more [were-wolves] in order to bolster their numbers but somehow the experiment ended in failure and thus created the [Lycanthropes].

    The difference between the two races are that [were-wolves] are part of the beast kin race and always have their power readily on hand.

    Whereas the [Lycanthropes] are mostly human but can transform into greater wolves. They''re much more furrier, bulkier and brutal. In that form they are technically stronger than [were-wolves] but have much more difficulty in controlling themselves.

    So if you were to ask me who would win in a straight up fight then I''d answer that the [Lycanthropes] actually have more of an edge, but the [were-wolves] have greater mastery and skill. In the end [Lycanthropes] would win.

    To the opposite side is a towering, dark skinned brute. He has some impressive muscle structure. I can''t say he has the most friendliest face though. He has large canine teeth that stick out from his lower jaw. He has blood red eyes as well which is scary as hell, worse is that he''s staring at me.

    He has an impressive set of leather and metallic armor. He''s holding a tall battleaxe that could probably chop anyone in half with a single swing.

    Anyway, this feature is similar to what I know of as [Orcs] in RPGs.

    [Raak. Level 84, Orc Warlord].

    That was easy. Usually Orcs only play the part of enemy NPCs or monsters so it''s a little surprising to see one as a demon general, not that it doesn''t make sense.

    They don''t say anything after noticing my presence and wait for me to step forward.

    I''m actually a little nervous, this is the first time I''ve met them in such a formal manner. I take a deep breath and try to channel my previous life''s professionalism.

    With that my nerves calm down a considerable amount and the air around me change, or at least that''s what it feels like.

    I slowly step forward. With each step an audible tapping noise resounds against the walls of the room.

    After about 20 or so steps I stop just in front of the throne.

    I kneel on one knee, place my right hand across my chest and my left hand behind my back. I don''t know how formal bows are done in this world so I''m just mimicking what I saw in a period drama about historical Europe.

    "I have arrived at your summon, Demon Lord Astaroth."

    "Umu, thanks for coming. I had called out to all the [Demon Generals] but I did not actually think you would be coming. I did say that you were a special case and did not have to follow any of the rules after all."

    So you say but you''ve sent me on various missions in the past.

    Of course I can''t say that out aloud.

    "I thought it a little rude to not show myself at least once since I was brought to the Northern Continent. This was just the perfect opportunity to do so."

    "I see, that''s fine as well. You''ve grown impressively over the past few years, almost to the point I no longer recognized you. The aura about you has become much stronger."

    "I thank you for your kind words. It is the result of many people who have helped me thus far."

    "Yes. I am also terribly sorry for what had happened to your family."

    She says with a small voice.

    I become silent for a moment before speaking again.

    "It is an unfortunate event, however I will use that motivation to make sure that no ill will befalls anyone close to me ever again."

    "Umu, that''s good to know. Anyway, you''ve arrived a little earlier than everyone else. The other generals will be arriving shortly so why don''t you stand guard on the side?"

    "I understand."

    I take point on the edge of the red carpet, next to the Orc Warlord just to show how badass I am. I can be pretty vain sometimes too you know.

    Well whatever, I guess this means I''ll be introduced to all of the 13 demon generals, I''m actually quite excited to finally see them. After all they will be my greatest allies in the battle against Nodens and his ilk.

    PART SIX

    The large doors at the end of the room creek open once more. A new person has entered the room and walks up along the red carpet and stands before the demon lord.

    It''s a woman that appears to be in her early 20s.

    She has icy blue hair and red iris that seem to encompass her entire eye. There are no sclera which makes her much more menacing. Not only that there are six small dots going up along her forehead, with the same shade of red.

    She''s wearing an oriental dress. It''s not really a kimono nor any traditional clothing of any Asian country I know, but it for some reason feels very oriental. The clothes are colored in red and blue with floral markings all across.

    Her hands are glowing in an icy-blue color, perhaps it''s some sort of magic? If so then I''ll hazard a guess and say she''s a master of [ice] type magic. She''s wearing what seem to be geta sandals, which makes a ''clack, clack'' noise as she walks.

    I concentrate and check her status.

    [Arachna. Level 85, Spider Queen].

    ''Spider Queen'' huh. Then I''m going to go ahead and assume that this isn''t her true form. If I go by RPG depictions then she''ll transform into a half spider, half woman type being.

    I do want to see that.

    "I have arrived at your summon, Mistress Astaroth."

    A small white fog is emitted every time she opens her mouth.

    "Umu, well done. The others have yet to arrive so stand on the side."

    "As you command, Mistress Astaroth."

    She walks up to me and stares for a second. She smiles then stands to my left. I can feel that side of my body chilling up. Good thing I can regulate life energy in my body to negate those effects.

    I think she was doing it on purpose to irk me out but seeing her attempts to irk me with her coldness fail she giggles under her breath. What are you a 4th grader trying to get your crush''s attention?

    I can already tell she''s going to be a pain.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    After a while another person enters the room. He, or I assume it''s a ''he'', he''s incredibly tall, towering at around 2.6 meters. He''s entirely made of a black skeleton. Similar to my [Skeleton Knight] he is armored in a black metal armor but instead of a helmet on his head it''s a bright yellow crown.

    He has no weapon to speak of but looks like he would pose an incredible amount of threat even without one.

    Every step he takes the floor reverberates from the sheer force.

    He walks up and even though he''s kneeling he''s still taller than Astaroth who is sitting atop of the stairs on a throne.

    "I have arrived at your summon, great one."

    "Excellent. The others will be here soon so stand aside."

    He doesn''t answer but complies with the order and stands next to Andras.

    His glowy red dots for eyes focus on me. Yeah, yeah everyone stare at the new kid. What is this, some sort of an elementary classroom?

    Let''s see.

    [Texzatopekmetziluxotl. Level 83, Skeleton King].

    I flinch at his long name. I''m just going to call him [Xotl] in my mind.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    With a loud creaking noise the large iron doors open, revealing the next person.

    OH MY GOD I KNOW WHO THAT IS!

    She''s a [Lamia], the original one, from the stories in my previous world at least. She''s wearing a white peplos; those white silky garbs worn by ancient Greeks.

    She has golden eyes, but her most distinct feature is her hair, or lack thereof.

    You all know who this is by now right?

    The one with snakes for hair and can turn anyone who gazes into her eyes into stone.

    [Medusa. Level 86, Gorgon Monarch].

    I''m right!

    She has a bow and arrow strapped to her back. Did the original Medusa fight with those? I don''t think so, well whatever. I''ve seen a distinct lack of archers in this world, I wonder why.

    She has a magnificent emerald colored scaly tail. Using those she slithers her way across the carpet and stands before the demon lord.

    "I have arrived at your summon, High One."

    "Good. Not all has arrived yet, take a side and we shall await for their entrance."

    "Of course."

    She slithers to our side and stands next to Arachna. She take a glance at me as she passes. Yeah, I''m used to it by now.

    Is she going to be okay? I mean Arachna is still exerting that cold air around her. Medusa''s an exothermic creature right? Oh well, I don''t understand how these [Lamias] operate.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The next one to enter was a peculiar one.

    The best way to describe it would be to say it was a humanoid figure made entirely with squares and rectangular prisms. It was a robot, but not like those super advanced robots from [Gladsheim] but one you would find made during the 21st century.

    It was basically a silver endoskeleton. It had an eerie red camera for eyes on the box for a head that was placed above his neck. I could see several cords and circuit boards within him as well.

    In his chest seemed to be what looks like a blue [Mana crystal]. Perhaps that was the thing that was giving him his life and sentience? That would be my hypothesis.

    It stumbled robotically along the red carpet and stood before Astaroth.

    "I. Have. Arrived. Master."

    "I see. The others have yet to arrive. Feel free to stand along with the others.''

    "Affirmative."

    It stumbled across the carpet again before stopping in front of me. It was taller than the 8 year old me.

    It crouched down and scanned me with its red eye.

    I stood there and stared up. I wonder if the others knew what he was.

    I concentrated for a bit to see if I can read his title and stats.

    [Tiki. Level 1, Heart of the Machine].

    Huh? Level 1? Well, it does look extremely fragile compared to the others here. The only reason I can think of why it would be chosen as a demon general is because Astaroth thought it would be fun.

    Other than that, perhaps it has amazing computational powers? Like maybe it can strategize for the demon army''s movements?

    "I. Detect. Similar. Synthetic. Organism. From. Within. You."

    "You''d be correct in that assumption but let''s talk about that a little later, okay?"

    It stood there for a few seconds before answering.

    "Affirmative."

    It walked over and stood next to Medusa.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    A few more minutes passed before the great doors to the inner sanctuary opened for another person.

    A very dignified looking person entered the room. He had black hair and deep blue eyes. His muscular structure and several scars running down his arms and chest revealed his battlefield history. There were several cuts across his eyes and lips as well.

    He looked to be in his early 30s.

    He was wearing black leather armor with his chest exposed. He had two small horns at the front of his forehead.

    To his waist was a familiar looking Japanese style Katana. The handles and sheath were black. I didn''t think such a blade would exist in this world but considering the thematic settings of this city I shouldn''t be too amazed.

    However, for some reason I thought his face looked familiar to someone I knew. I just couldn''t put my finger on it.

    I concentrated to find out his name to see if that would give me a clue.

    [Albion. Level 103, Great Devil].

    Level 103? He''s stronger than Kyrios. Most impressive.

    Though considering all those scars I shouldn''t be surprised. But anyway that name doesn''t really tell me much. Perhaps it''s just my imagination then.

    "I have arrived at your summon, Matriarch."

    It seems that everyone else has a different name for Astaroth. Cute.

    "I''m glad you can make it, Albion."

    "If it is your will, I will do whatever it takes to answer your call."

    "Wonderful, there are a few more that have yet to arrive, we will await for them."

    "Understood."

    He walks past and glances at me for a fraction of a second then stands next to Xotl. I bet they''re great pals because they both look intimidating.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The doors suddenly burst open and let in the scent of the sea.

    What arrives is a person dressed in a black military outfit. If I had to say, the style of clothing is reminiscent of a high ranking general or admiral of a military.

    Well, he''s an admiral, I can tell from his hat which has an anchor symbol on it. He has black hair mixed with aging white hair and his eyes are a heterochromatic red and grey.

    He has a grey moustache that screams wisdom.

    If I had to describe him, it would be ''Badass grandpa''. He looks around to be in his 60s but his aura looks like he can take on any number of enemies. Even the way he walks has a aura of magnificence. On his waist is a thin metallic rapier.

    I usually don''t like swords too much but if there was one I like it''s the rapier.

    I instantly like this man already.

    [Ordwell Rommel. Level 107, Homunculus Admiral].

    An immortal admiral and he''s level 107! Geez can this man be any more cooler?

    "I have arrived at your summon, Astaroth."

    Holy shit, he just called her by her name! That''s it he deserves the annual badass award, right now!

    I wonder if he helms a Battlecruiser, he probably does.

    Sorry, if I sounded like a crazed fangirl. The truth is I was always a fan of the navy back in my previous life, I used to have model ships back at home as well.

    "Good to see you, Ordwell. You haven''t died yet I see."

    "Haha! I would never die before you."

    "Of course. There are two more people coming so we''ll wait for them."

    "Right."

    He turns around with grace and walks next to Albion.

    He turns to my direction and gives me a smile.

    I unwittingly smile back.

    I don''t know why but Arachna next to me didn''t like that I showed some kind of reaction to him when I didn''t for her. I knew that she was a bit upset by this because the temperature went down a bit. By a bit I mean that frost was forming on my shoulders.

    Still, because I can regulate life energy I didn''t really feel cold, so I continued to not illicit any reaction. Though it did look like Medusa was getting a tad upset by this.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Finally the second last person entered the room.

    It was an extremely elegant and beautiful woman. No, the word ''beauty'' would be an insult to her, she was much more alluring than even the demon lord herself.

    She had long blonde hair and brown eyes with long eyelashes. Her supple red lips looked like it could leave a permanent mark if she kissed you.

    She wore something akin to black leather bondage gear? She had shiny black leather boots and gloves as well. Such a gaudy outfit. I mean, sure it''s her choice but still. I don''t think she''s a succubus.

    [Leanan Sidhe. Level 86, Ancient Banshee].

    [Leanan Sidhe], if I''m recalling correctly she''s also part of the Celtic mythology. She would visit artist and poets and in exchange for great inspiration she would take their lives, or so the story goes.

    She turned towards me as she walked along the carpet and gave me a wink.

    I instantly flinched because I was thinking about that story, though I don''t think she was offended, probably.

    "I have arrived at your summon, Mistress."

    Her natural voice was really alluring, to an unnatural extent. Actually I recognize this, it''s similar to my [Enchanting Voice] skill. I see, so her voice has a natural hypnosis effect?

    Well, it''s fine.

    Actually I should take this time to explain something else that I forgot to mention before, which isn''t totally unrelated to what''s happening now.

    It has to do with me receiving the [Successor of the Cosmic Legacy] profession.

    See, there''s a new skill I got along with it, it''s called [Mental Fortress]. It actually appeared on my skill menu already at maximum level of 50. It''s really what it sounds like.

    As long as I have this skill I''m impervious to all types of mental attacks such as hypnosis. It makes sense considering the background of the lovecraftian abominations that I get this skill.

    So anyway, yeah her voice is alluring but has no real affect on me.

    It doesn''t appear to have any effect on anyone in the room either.

    "I have arrived at your summon, boss."

    Astaroth nods.

    "We have one more coming, we can start as soon as they arrive."

    She walks past me once more but seems to realize that I''m not under her hypnosis and she has a disappointed face. I offer her my most professional smile.

    She takes a spot next to Ordwell.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The final Demon General has arrived.

    Suffice to say, it was not a person, or at least doesn''t appear humanoid.

    The best way to describe it would be to say it''s a stone elemental that levitated through the air.

    It was a hulking figure that stood at least 2.3 meters tall. It was made entirely of grey and green stones. It had a single eye like Tiki, a round green gem. It was really just an upper torso with the arms and head with blade like fingers.

    Jagged and sharp edges protruding through its shoulders and elbows. It looked really dangerous to get close.

    It appeared to use some sort of magic stone to levitate through the air.

    I concentrated for the last time to find out its name.

    [Gygant. Level 78, Primordial monolith].

    "¡­"

    It hovered its way to the front and stood in front of Astaroth. It remained silent but appeared as though it was conversing with Astaroth telepathically.

    Astaroth nodded.

    "Good, then take your place we''ll start the meeting."

    "¡­"

    It hovered and stood next to Tiki.

    Astaroth stood up from her throne and started to speak.

    "I''m grateful that you''ve all answered my call. We have very important matters to discuss about a certain individual. It seems that the worst possible threat has surfaced itself, and it is a foe we must defeat."

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 42

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 230 (155+75)

    Dexterity: 60 (5+55)

    Intelligence: 50 (5+45)

    Insight: 100 (45+55)

    [Status point: 25]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 27

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 22

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 43

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 40

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 17

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 40

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 39

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 30

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 23

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 20

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 1

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

    [13 Demon Generals]

    Morgant Fallon - The Living Necromancer

    Kyrios - The Vampire Lord

    Cedric - The Slime King

    Andras - The Luminary of Lycanthropes

    Raak - The Orc Warlord

    Arachna - The Spider Queen

    Texzatopekmetziluxotl (Xotl) - The Skeleton King

    Medusa - The Gorgon Monarch

    Tiki - The Heart of the Machine

    Albion - The Great Devil

    Leanan Sidhe - The Ancient Banshee

    Ordwell Rommel - The homunculus Admiral

    Gygant - The Primordial Monolith

    (Sorry that I took so long to come up with this chapter. It took so much time just to think of 8 different interesting demons. For the most part I like what I''ve created even if it is a little vanilla. Still, I''ll try to write them as interestingly as I can so enjoy~ :P)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 29 - Plan of attack

    Ascension Rebirth - Plan of attack

    CHAPTER XXIX

    PART ONE

    An air of tension filled the room as all 13 [Demon Generals] of Vertloch were lined up along the red carpet leading up to the [Demon Lord''s] throne. The one who stood above all of us, [Astaroth De Signa] looked at us as she began to explain the situation at hand.

    We all stood keenly trying to listen in on what she wanted to speak out from that small mouth of hers.

    Thinking back to when I first met her, paying heed only to her numeric values I judged her to be some stupidly strong character from the beginning. While even now that is still true to some extent I have become more aware now. I''ve also gained a few levels so I know, that where is right now isn''t unreachable.

    She''s certainly powerful, I won''t dispute that. However it would only really take the efforts of maybe 2 or 3 generals here to bring her down.

    Of course I''m not suggesting we should all immediately mutiny against her, but I''m only trying to put it out there that she isn''t some supreme being and that even she has her limits.

    So then, Why am I saying all this? It''s to show you a contrast between our current strength and the person we are trying to fight. When she spoke to us about the current predicament she uttered a name that I had knowledge of.

    [Dian Cecht]. The same one from 500 years ago, or so I presume.

    It had to be.

    Astaroth brought her strongest hand all together, that can only mean that a threat that requires us to band together has come about.

    In any case, I did have knowledge of this being.

    Unfortunately I did not have a counter-plan ready for when I were to encounter him, in fact all I didn''t even think I would from the beginning. According to Lorelei''s story he was supposed to have been slain in the ancient capital of Arune. I was under the assumption that death was a permanent status.

    After a little more contemplation I felt short-sighted.

    My thinking wasn''t nearly at the level it should have been, even after I''ve made the grand conviction of bring down the gods.

    I grimaced at my own incompetence. This was an even that I should''ve foreseen happening.

    Dian Cecht: the knowledge I have on him from my previous life mentions that he is the [God of healing]. Since that was the case why did I think that he wouldn''t be able to find some way of reviving himself?

    He''s the one who made Nodens'' silver arm and restored his godhood.

    I''m not discontent at his revival, that should''ve been an obvious event. I''m simply disappointed in myself for not coming up for any sort of contingency plan for when he did.

    After all this time I spent researching and planning, this is the extent of it. I didn''t have everything under control, things were happening faster than I had expected.

    Don''t get me wrong, with the amount of powerful beings gathered here I have no doubt it would be easily handled, but what about next time?

    If my unpreparedness catches me off guard at a crucial moment, what would I do then? I promised myself that I would do my utmost to ensure that nothing bad ever happens to anyone close to me.

    ¡­ I''m well aware that this is simply my vain pride, but that''s also a distinct part of who I am. I''ve come to accept that.

    Amidst my internal monologue, Astaroth continues to speak.

    "I''ll let Kyrios take over the explanations. He has more details and knowledge about the situation and about the god Dian Cecht."

    She turns over the spotlight to Kyrios who had been standing in the shadows this whole time. The enigmatic masked man walks up to the edge of the steps and begins to speak with that signature charismatic voice of his.

    "As some of you may already have guessed, Dian Cecht is the name of a lesser god who serves the high god Nodens. However that doesn''t mean he should be taken lightly, he was an infamous man who managed to conquer the strongest empire and brought the entire world to total war 500 years ago."

    I try to match up what he says with the story that Lorelei told me. They aligned almost perfectly. She did tell me that Kyrios was alive as a child back then so it should stand to reason that he has first person knowledge on the events that went on then.

    Kyrios continues.

    "About a month ago, we brought back a statue from the old capitol of Arune. Unfortunately that was no statue but turned out to possess the god [Dian Cecht] sealed within. As a result of awakening he seized control of Raak''s personal force and has fortified himself at his main base."

    If I''m remembering correctly the number of combatants in a personal force of a demon general varies from person to person. For example I only have 1, Lilith, under my command. However from what I''m told the average number is around the 4000 mark.

    Now there is actually a standardized demon army, called the [Vertloch military], but the ones in a general''s personal force are elites. I don''t have the exact numeric values of their levels so I can''t tell you but they''re formidable.

    "I do not wish to bring disgrace to one of us but an accurate description of what is currently happening is needed, so if you don''t mind, Raak?"

    The Orc Warlord standing beside me starts to tremble. Whether that''s because he''s humiliated or due to losing his entire force is unknown but I can sort of understand what he''s feeling.

    He swallows his pride and begins to talk.

    "¡­ I, Even now, I do not have an accurate representation of what''s currently going on, I was too much in a daze through slaying my own kin to get out alive, that I cannot recall properly but I will tell you what''s happening. My brethren have been taken from me and manipulated! Dian Cecht has disgraced me!"

    He shouts, then calms down by taking a few deep breaths.

    "If everything is the way it has been when I escaped then Dian Cecht should be residing in the innermost part of my castle which is located just north from here."

    Apparently demon generals don''t actually reside in the [Sanctuary] all the time. That would be odd.

    They all have their own lands that they govern themselves. There they raise and maintain their personal forces.

    Incidentally [Vertloch Snowdown] was given to me by Astaroth. I didn''t know this until recently when Enrich told me. Technically I''ve decided not to interfere in any decision making on behalf the people that live there so no one actually realizes that I own it.

    Apparently since Astaroth owns the entirety of the northern continent she just gave it to me on a whim. Now I''ve no plans in making it known I own it, at least not anytime in the near future.

    Afterwards Raak explained to us the logistical aspects of the castle and his personal force. He told us ever intricate detail and how to overcome his own defences in the most efficient way possible.

    I could feel the anger and remorse in his voice as he did so. Trembling with anger and shame he continued to reveal more and more about his own forces and castle. In return the other generals respected his decision and simply kept quiet; not insulting or ridiculing him.

    Thus our mission plan was laid out. Get past all of the brainwashed soldiers and dispose of Dian Cecht who was manipulating them. I suppose alive or dead didn''t matter in this context, only that as the herald of Nodens his removal was necessary.

    We are also to dispose of the enemy force as little as possibly since they''re still technically our own.

    I don''t particularly like killing sentient beings either, but if it''s for self-defensive purposes then I''ll be willing to consider it.

    I''m not so na?ve as to think I can accomplish my goals without dirtying my own hands, that''s something I''ve learnt from my previous life of a businessman.

    Things that I''ve done back in my previous world can never be taken back but those will be the things that give me the nerves of steel I need to accomplish what I must. So if I ever need to tap into that same corrupt motivation from my previous life then so be it.

    PART TWO

    Once Raak had revealed everything he knew about the situation going on the discussions on how to actually solve the problem began.

    I say that but it seems only a few people were really batting ideas out. Mainly Kyrios, Ordwell, Andras and Leanan Sidhe. Not to say that the others were dim but these four were the main brains behind the entire Vertloch military.

    They make the plans and decisions and it was up to the others to agree or not.

    For now I stood silently, observing them.

    "Wouldn''t a full on assault from a few of us easily handle this situation?"

    Andras spoke out. It was the first time I''ve actually heard her voice but as her name implied it was filled with confidence.

    "Hmm, I would advise against that. It could cause distress over the continent about the fact that we''re technically fighting one another or that we''ve been compromised to this degree."

    Ordwell objects.

    That''s true, it would be worrisome. If your country''s military suddenly decided to start a civil war it could cause quite the unrest amongst the populace.

    "But if we''re quick wouldn''t it be fine? We can contain the information and restrict the site of the battle. Besides all we have to do is defeat one man, even if he is a god with all of us here-"

    Leanan Sidhe tried to add onto Andras'' idea and that''s when I decided to cut in.

    "No."

    I did have disagreements about their plans and whether or not this situation actually could be contained. In fact the information may have already leaked out by this point, it has been over a month after all, though of course with communicational technology not being developed that greatly it could''ve gone either way, but that wasn''t what I was disagreeing with.

    They all turned to me.

    "Well then, does our newest addition have something to input?"

    Leanan Sidhe smiles and asks me sarcastically. Maybe she didn''t like the thought of a newbie interrupting her? Of course there was no guarantee that I would be correct about what I was thinking either.

    These were just some thoughts that I figured might be good to factor in.

    "Of course I have no solid evidence for this so you should take this with as much salt as you want but you may want to consider the possibility of there being more than just Dian Cecht or the mind controlled army."

    There''s a brief pause before Astaroth speaks to me.

    "Did you have someone else in mind that would be there?"

    "[Dagda], surely you know him as well, right? He was Dian Cecht''s partner so it would be reasonable to assume that he was also resurrected."

    "Hmm, certainly that is a possibility. Dian Cecht was never a laborious man, he wouldn''t have so easily killed off my scouts after taking over Raak''s fortress. There would have been no point to it. Whereas Dagda was known to be a violent man, he could''ve killed my men just for exercise purposes."

    Kyrios added.

    "Couldn''t he have simply killed them off to blind us?"

    Andras asked.

    "Blind us from what? I''ve only sent my scouts to analyse the situation while Raak was still unconscious. It wouldn''t have mattered either way after he woke up."

    "I guess you have a point then. We''ll also prepare for the likely battle with Dagda. I recommend [Albion] and [Gygant] to be the ones doing battle with Dagda, is that fair?"

    Andras asks, however I cut in once more.

    "Sorry to interfere again but I suggest [Cedric]."

    They all look at me once more as I continue.

    "Dagda is known to be a heavy hitter, but that''s exactly it. Cedric has immunity to physical hits so he''s the perfect opponent."

    I turn to Cedric to which he nods in agreement.

    "Fine, we''ll go with Albion and Cedric. Is everyone alright with that?"

    There are no opposition to my suggestions. The reason why we want to send out two people is because the most a single person could do to Dagda is stall them. With two people there is a greater chance of victory.

    "Then who''ll assault the main castle and Dian Cecht?"

    Leanan Sidhe brings us to the next step of the battle.

    "I''m honestly unsure about Dian Cecht''s actual abilities, for the most part from what I heard he doesn''t seem to use either magic or physical properties in his attacks. However I have heard that barrier spells are effective against his attacks so someone capable of projecting a strong barrier should suffice."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    I suggest.

    "If it''s barrier magic then I''m good at it."

    The one to speak out was Arachna who was next to me. Speaking of which, Lorelei was also an ice type magician, so a similar type of barrier would yield the best chance of success. Then there''s also the point that Lorelei herself wasn''t able to completely defend too well so another person good at barrier magic should be added.

    I bring that point up without mention Lorelei''s name. it''s not like I want to hide that I met her but bringing that up now would only pose as a distraction. Keeping it a secret until a later time is the best option.

    "If we need two then I can fill in for the other."

    Unexpectedly Leanan Sidhe nominates herself. Honestly I was thinking she was the type of person who would use others to do her bidding, well that''s the kind of character Leanan Sidhe is from the original stories after all.

    Anyway, she does seem more like a magician type character than a physical one.

    "I understand, then if I may suggest, I would also like Medusa in that mix. She can use her long ranged capabilities from within the barrier to attack [Dian Cecht]."

    Medusa turns to me surprised. I was wondering what was up, then I remember no one actually formally introduced themselves to me. Ah, the name thing. So convenient.

    "If that''s the case then I don''t mind."

    She agrees with my plan.

    "Thank you."

    I reply with a smile.

    "Then the next problem is what to do with the mind controlled soldiers. As strong as we are even we can''t fight the two gods while being bombarded by elite troops."

    I see, so we''ll need another one or two generals to distract the bulk of the army. The reason why we aren''t using our own armies for that is because it''d lead to needless deaths.

    "If it''s only distracting the soldiers, then I suppose I could do that."

    I nominate myself.

    Astaroth looks at me.

    "Are you sure you can handle it?"

    "I''m honestly not too sure until I see the situation directly for myself but if it''s simply distracting the army then I should be able handle it. Besides the rest of the demon generals need to stay back here in case of any unexpected emergencies."

    Because I don''t fully understand Dian Cecht''s character it''s necessary to plan for when or if he has any sort of retaliation to the capital directly. Even if I were to remain here during the unlikely counter invasion, there''s nothing I can realistically do.

    At the very least I should grit my teeth and help out in the front lines.

    "I''ll accompany him."

    It was Raak who volunteered to go with me.

    Ah, of course, he''s the general of this army, why wouldn''t he want to go as well?

    It would also do well to add him since he knows the place best out of all of us.

    "Thanks."

    I eye him and give him my gratitude to which he looks to me direction and gives a non verbal acknowledgement.

    "Very well then, are there any disagreements with the arrangements?"

    Astaroth asked the demon generals.

    None of them gave any sort of dissatisfaction.

    "Good, Tiki, what are the projected chances of victory with the aforementioned conditions?"

    Astaroth asks.

    "Success. Rate. 87%."

    Well that''s still a B.

    "That''ll have to do, no, that''s fairly good considering our opponents. Then you will all leave tomorrow morning. For now get some rest."

    We were then dismissed.

    PART THREE

    After the meeting was over everyone just disassembled to their own private quarters in this building. Except for one person.

    "Umm, can I help you, Miss Arachna?"

    "Mmm~ I wonder."

    It was Arachna who decided she wanted to embrace me from behind. Since I was a little older now the back of my head easily reached her breasts. Don''t get me wrong, as a man this wasn''t an unpleasant feeling but it was just a little¡­

    "It was fine before but if you''re touching me directly it''s a bit cold."

    Right, her body is like a block of ice.

    "You ignored me when I tried to get your attention so this is your punishment."

    "Haa~ is that so?"

    Is this another Lina character?

    "Master?!"

    When Lilith came to pick me up she noticed a huge spider on my back, luckily she wasn''t venomous.

    "Oho, if it isn''t little Lilith. It''s been a while."

    "It, it''s good to see you too, master Arachna."

    Lilith was trying to back away slowly.

    "Sorry Lilith. I wish I could''ve brought you in. Oh, I know how about we bring you in to see your mother?"

    I apologize and suggest.

    "Eh? I, um. I don''t know about that."

    "Really? I''m sure your mother already knows you''re here though."

    "I, I haven''t become strong enough to face her yet. Once I get stronger I''ll definitely return to her so please don''t worry about that for now."

    "I see. Then I''ll leave it at that."

    "Thank you."

    I guess she''s been thinking about it in her own way as well.

    "Yo, Morgant. It''s been a while. I see Arachna has taken a liking to you."

    He apologizes with his eyes(figuratively since he doesn''t actually have them).

    The first person to greet me is of course Cedric. Behind him is Andras, she simply just stares at me like I''m some sort of zoo exhibit. It''s not the most flattering feeling but whatever.

    "Cedric. I think it''s been about 4 years?"

    "That long huh? I''ve heard about what happened when you returned. Sorry I wasn''t there."

    "No, it may have been for the best that you left, I''m here now because of what happened."

    "I see, if you''ve put it behind you then that''s fine."

    "Thanks."

    "Hmm~ so this is the legendary Morgant Fallon, huh. You''re a bit taller than what I expected."

    Andras says while looking down on me, physically because she''s taller.

    "I apologize for not living up to your expectations."

    I reply with a fake smile.

    She winces but doesn''t let it get to her pride too much.

    "No, don''t worry about it. I''m aware of our lord''s rather, mischievous attitude but your addition may not have been entirely on just pure whim of hers."

    "I''m honoured."

    "Well anyway we should all head back and rest, we''ll be busy starting tomorrow."

    PART FOUR

    Since I was a VIP in this place I was given my own lodging. Too bad I''ll be leaving tomorrow.

    The room was big, the size of an ordinary living room. A king size bed, a large glass window and glass door that lead to a veranda overlooking the entire city.

    Above me was a chandelier made with [illumination crystals], which are basically what they sound like.

    This room puts any and all 5 star hotels to shame.

    Lilith was also given her own room across mine.

    Admittedly this bed was a little hard to sleep in because of how huge it was compared to my small body. The beds in the orphanages were just perfect for my size.

    I wonder if the children are fine after I left. It''s a bit worrying but with Miko there it should be fine.

    As I was thinking to myself by tossing and turning around in my bed I heard the handle of my door turn. It was doubtful that it was any sort of intruder considering where I was.

    I tried to figure out who it was by the sound of the footsteps but I didn''t hear any.

    "Hi~"

    Just then someone appeared directly on top of me, catching me by surprise. Anymore and I would''ve made a very unmanly scream.

    It was Arachna.

    Her silvery blue hair glistened in the red light turning light purple. Her red eyes looking directly towards me. Her smooth white skin reflected the light of the red moon.

    "C, can I help you?"

    "Yes~ I want you to become mine."

    "I, I''m sorry?"

    "I want you."

    She''s very assertive I give her that but, isn''t this a bit too sudden?

    "I''m sorry, I think we should start off as friends?"

    I try to laugh it off but she brings her face closer.

    "Uhh!"

    A voice escapes my mouth involuntarily.

    "Don''t worry, it will only hurt in the beginning."

    "I can''t let you proceed any further than that Arachna."

    ?!

    I heard another voice, this time coming out from under my blanket!

    That child-like voice, it''s Astaroth!

    I was right! She crawls out from under my blanket and shoves Arachna off the bed. Arachna falls off and lands with a soft thud. Now it''s Astaroth who''s on top of me.

    When did she get under my bed?!

    She''s considerably under dressed and considering how little she dresses normally this is an all new level of nakedness without actually being naked!

    "Well I''ll stop there. I know you aren''t prepared."

    I give out a small sigh of relief.

    To that she has a small mischievous smile as she licks her lips. I can definitely feel danger to my chastity and shiver up.

    She brings her face closer.

    Mere centimeters away from my face she whispers.

    "This is for sighing."

    She kisses me!

    I can feel tongue and all! This kid, no, this fiend!

    "Mm! Mm~"

    After a good while and I''m about to lose my breath she lets go.

    "Pwah~ I''ll come back for the rest at a later date, you''ll need your strength for what''s to come soon."

    "Um!"

    I stop her.

    "Yes?"

    She asks with that mischievous smile of hers.

    "Why did you- um, why do you like me that much? I''m nothing as great as you think."

    She stops and thinks for a moment then she looks up at me with those large red eyes of hers. Odd, I could feel my face start to get hotter, I wonder if I caught a cold because of Arachna.

    "It''s because you hold a special future."

    She drags Arachna out of my room leaving me to contemplate on what just happened and what she said. I was fully aware that she had the ability to see into the people''s fate, so her telling me that only makes me more worried.

    That was my first kiss in this body right? Ugh, whatever, I''m too old to be thinking about such juvenile things- is what I want to say but I couldn''t sleep at all because of what happened during the night.

    Thankfully the red moon covers my redden face.

    The next day we were separated into three teams.

    [Diversion team] - which consisted of Raak, Lilith and myself.

    [Assault team] - which consisted of Albion and Cedric

    [Invasion team] - which consisted of Arachna, Leanan Sidhe and Medusa.

    We took three carriages each and headed for the site where my battle against the gods officially starts.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 42

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 230 (155+75)

    Dexterity: 60 (5+55)

    Intelligence: 50 (5+45)

    Insight: 100 (45+55)

    [Status point: 25]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 27

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 22

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 43

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 40

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 17

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 40

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 39

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 30

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 23

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 20

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 1

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 30 - Hopelessness

    Ascension Rebirth - Hopelessness

    CHAPTER XXX

    PART ONE

    [Vertloch Downpour].

    That was the name given to the territory under Raak''s control. The ''perpetual'' theme of this continent extends to this place as well so It should be fairly obvious by the name what kind of place this is, right?

    It took around 2 days to get to this place and we would soon arrive at the designated battlefield in an hour or two.

    As I looked up at the skies it seemed to tell me with the darkened clouds and rain that coming any closer would be a huge mistake. Then again it''s always raining here so it''s probably just my imagination.

    You may also be wondering on how this place hasn''t flooded yet with the constant rain. Well, magic. Yep.

    Moving on, in my carriage was [Raak] and [Lilith]. Lilith was sitting really close to me because she felt a little uncomfortable around Raak. There was an awkward silence between us so I decided to talk to relieve our tensions.

    "Raak, I heard you were at Arune training for the past 10 years. I have known stories about what it was like before the great war but I''m not too sure on the details as of now, what was it like?"

    "¡­ It was filled with many powerful monsters. Monsters that had jaws big enough to eat a man whole and creatures that only appeared when you were alone to attack you at your most vulnerable hour. A terrifying place. The land wasn''t any better, it had myriads of opposing climates all over the place. Some places were thick jungles, others were swaps, grass plains, deserts. Then there''s the ancient Giga-fortress surrounded by a raging inferno.

    I see, it really is different than 500 years ago. Normally that''d be an impossible amount of change to be caused over by tectonic movement, at least not in 500 years.

    So then is there something else in Arune that''s causing a massive shift in environment?

    "Did you meet anyone interesting?"

    I asked, I was honestly looking for some answers in regards to Nodens but an unexpected reply came.

    He nods his head.

    "I did, there was one. A dark skinned woman no taller than 1.6m. I met her during my time of invading the fallen fortress in search of greater challenge. However her skill and power were unparalleled by anyone I''ve seen before. I believe that she may even be stronger than Lord Astaroth herself."

    Someone with more power than Astaroth? I realize that Astaroth isn''t exactly at the pinnacle of power but the only one I know that''s above her level is [Ciocal Gricenchos].

    "Someone that powerful. What happened to her?"

    "We fought for a few seconds but it only took that long for me to lie defeated on the ground. She then left without finishing me off saying that I was too ''boring and weak''."

    "Did you get her name?"

    "Certainly, I could never forget her name as long as I live. Her name was [Anubis]."

    The sound of rain could be heard in conjunction with the tapping of horse hooves and the carriage''s wooden wheels. I sat silently listening to the ambient noise in contemplation.

    "Master?"

    Lilith lightly tapped me on the shoulder but I remained unresponsive; I was too deep in thought.

    [Anubis]. As in the Egyptian god of the afterlife? I do suppose that Arune is the one place that would make sense for that being to appear, but a woman?

    Anubis as a woman? That doesn''t add up to my pre-established knowledge. Could it be that I was wrong to relay on such flimsy sources?

    But it was then it came to me. There actually was a female Anubis. It''s so obscure that I couldn''t remember it before but if memory serves correct there was one or rather a female counterpart to Anubis named [Anput].

    Still, why would she be calling herself Anubis and not Anput? Could it be a mix up in the names? Or is there some other reason why she decided to adopt the name for herself?

    Whatever the reason, this saves me the trouble of having to throw into doubt my sources from my previous life.

    But I digress, I shouldn''t be dwelling on this too much for the time being since we''re almost at the site of the battle. My top priority right now is the battle at hand.

    There is a massive downpour outside the carriage as the name implies. I''m almost impressed that the horses are able to run through all this and at the same time I pity them.

    What a perfect setting for my first battle against the gods.

    Speaking of, I wonder if I really took everything into precaution here. I don''t think I''ve missed anything but I do feel that something is a little off, call it intuition I suppose.

    I notice that Lilith''s face is turning pale. Perhaps it was a mistake to bring her along.

    Despite her rather high levels, from observing her over these past three years I''ve come to understand that she isn''t really one for fighting, she''s a florist after all.

    I only really brought her along because she insisted on coming, but that''s most likely because she didn''t want to stay back at the [Sanctuary].

    "Lilith, are you okay?"

    "Y, Yes. I''m just a little nervous, sorry."

    "Steel yourself. You''re the daughter of Lord Astaroth and we''re heading straight into battle. Those unprepared often find only death there. You have to prepare your heart for what''s about to come because this won''t be easy."

    Fixing his gaze on her, Raak reprimands her.

    Lilith shrieks back a bit but regains her composure quickly.

    "Y, yes. I understand. I''m fully prepared for what I must do."

    "Then that''s all I ask."

    I feel the carriage slowing down.

    We''re finally there.

    Upon exiting the carriage I take a deep breath. The smell of wet soil and water is thick in the air.

    My clothes quickly become wet that that''s the least of my worries for now.

    The others also exit their carriages and meet up with me.

    Soon the 8 of us standing before the battlefield. The female members of our little superpower group complain about how their clothes are wet, but that can''t be helped.

    We tell the carriages to head to some place safe for now since staying here would be useless.

    Still, as I watch our only means of transportation leave there is a lingering feeling of doom, perhaps it''s the rain? It must be the rain.

    "What''s wrong Morgant?"

    I shake my head and try to detract from any negative thoughts about the mission. It won''t do now to think about what could''ve been handled better during preparations since we''re already here.

    "It''s nothing, but are you okay even in all this heavy rain?"

    Cedric is from the slime race and they''re susceptible to water after all. I''m slightly worried this might have some impact on the mission.

    He tells me that it''d only be a problem when he''s submerged in water and if it''s simply just rain then there''s no problem as his armor would block most of it out.

    "I see, that''s fine then."

    "Yeah."

    He replies with a thumbs up. I can''t help but chuckle at his honesty. I gather up the other members to re-brief them on what our objectives are.

    "Then we''ll go over this one more time-"

    Before I could even start the re-briefing something jumps down from above to interrupt us. We manage to dodge in time and jump away surrounding it in a circular formation.

    I turn to see what I was. Even after placing my eyes on it I still didn''t know what it was.

    It looks like an [Orc]. It has dark skin and a huge frame but something about it is different. For starters it has a large yellow crystal in its back.

    It looks at us with a blank stare, almost as though it''s dead.

    Actually something is wrong. Why wasn''t I able to feel this monster''s presence with my [Life force sensory]? There''s no way it could''ve gotten past that skill when it''s maxed out. Even now I''m not getting any reading from it.

    I focus my mind to read it''s title to see if I can get any more information on what this really is.

    [Crystalline Orc Soldier. Level 39]

    There''s something under their titles, a status effect.

    [Crystalline Frenzy: those inflicted will attack anything not infected with the Crystalline curse].

    ''Crystalline curse''? Were I to hazard a guess it''d be most likely referring to the crystal lodged in its back. Anyway by the description it sounds like something out of a bad zombie movie.

    The orc stares at us with a blank stare as he starts to drool. Is he brain-dead?

    In fact the way it''s twitching its body is a little uncanny, almost as though it''s suffering from some sort of disease.

    "That''s!"

    Raak shouts out in dismay.

    From that reaction I''m guessing that this is one of his men- or ''former'' one at least.

    He''s frozen in place from the sheer shock of seeing something like this happen to his soldier.

    He starts to walk a bit closer to his solder. He grabs the orc soldier by the shoulders and yells as he shakes him.

    "What''s happened to you?!"

    He shakes the orc up but it''s only making it more irritated. It''s about to attack.

    "Stop that Raak! It''s going to attack."

    Leanan Sidhe shouts.

    "Shut up! This is one of my men! I need to know what''s going on!"

    However the orc soldier doesn''t show any respect towards his former superior and simply strikes. It''s a direct hit at Raak but it doesn''t appear to have done too much damage. Considering that he''s level 84, I''m not surprised.

    Still, it looks like it did quite a bit of mental damage.

    "W, why?"

    Raak slowly steps back but the orc doesn''t seem to care as it goes for another attack. Raak takes the hit over and over, not even bothering to defend himself.

    The orc''s attack gets more brutal; aiming for the face and scratching him up.

    Not wanting to see anymore of this Cedric steps in cuts it down with his sword.

    The orc flies back a few meters and its arms are cut off, but the even more surprising fact is that it''s not even bleeding. It just stands up as though nothing happens and tries to go in for another attack.

    Cedric cuts it down over and over again, but it gets back up.

    It doesn''t have any regenerative properties but the way it tries to attack is uncanny. Having no other choice Cedric amputates all of its limbs and it''s now just groveling on the floor.

    Planting its face on the floor it tries to crawl and attack once more. Without its limbs it''s probably just going to bite.

    "What is this thing? It''s creepy."

    Leanan Sidhe asks.

    Then I remembered I had something to analyze this with.

    I walk past Cedric and stare down at the crystalline orc to investigate.

    It''s something I hardly use but I think it''s necessary for this situation.

    I take out the [Gladsheim Drone] from my [Inventory].

    Last time I was at [Gladsheim] I took the drone with me to check for other people who were like me, as in people formerly from Earth, but I know this drone has other functions as well.

    "Hmm? What''s that?"

    Cedric asks.

    "It''s the ''synthetic organism'' that Tiki was referring to back at the Sanctuary."

    I answer vaguely.

    I give the drone an order in Japanese.

    "[Can you scan this and tell me it''s composition]?"

    I point towards the crystal on its back.

    "[Understood]."

    It flies around making a small ''winging'' noise. It flashes an odd blue laser towards the crystal and makes ''beeping'' sounds as it''s computing.

    After a while it flies back to me.

    "[I''ve determined the physical composition to be comprised of [Element 746] and the interior energy signatures belonging to [Element 747]. Element 747 is using element 746 as a medium to infect the host]."

    ¡­ okay then.

    "[What''s element 746]?"

    "[Element 746, [Nm] otherwise known as ''mana'']."

    "[I thought mana was ethereal]."

    "[Correct, mana is the energy that many magicians of this world use as fuel to practice various forms of psycho kinesis, otherwise known as ''magic'']."

    "[But that thing''s solid]."

    "[It is a rare, synthesized form of element 746 known as [Monolith Shard]. Normally it is extremely difficult to make]."

    Monolith shard, where have I heard that before?

    Searching the depths of my memories I come up with an answer. It was a term that came up within Lorelei''s story about 500 years ago. Partholon used it to prolong his life. There''s also Gygant who''s referred to as the [Primordial Monolith] though I''m unsure as to whether there''s any real connection for that one.

    "[What''s element 747]?"

    "[Element 747, [Dv] otherwise known as ''divine energy'']. "

    ''Divine energy''? How could I forget that one? It''s the sole reason my entire village was wiped out, so that energy could be harvested.

    It also appeared in Lorelei''s story. Dian Cecht used it to open a portal between the heaven continent and [Eternis]. Though it doesn''t appear to be used for that purpose here.

    I stare at the crystalline orc as it struggles to move using its chin and neck as a makeshift limb. Obviously that''s not harnessing divine energy as a portal.

    "[What kind of effect does divine energy have on living organisms]?"

    I ask the drone.

    "[Element 747 will cause genetic mutations within a target host. This then greatly increases the strength, stamina and speed of the host, grants them immunity to pain and the subsequent deterioration of the host''s mind]."

    "[So this thing''s already dead]?"

    "[Correct. However death was not induced by element 747, rather, due to the extreme purity of the element it is impossible for living organisms to be infused with the element]."

    "[Then how was this thing created]?"

    "[I suspect that it was already dead to begin with then was infused with element 747]."

    "[So what? This thing is a zombie]?"

    "[For a lack of a better term, yes]."

    "[Thanks]."

    Thanking the drone I put it back into my inventory.

    I think I''m getting the full picture.

    A monolith shard is used to prolong a being''s life by turning a person''s internal mana into life. Using that concept someone has rigged it with divine energy to make a corpse walk.

    These corpses are stronger, faster and have virtually unlimited stamina. They''re also immune to pain, but why?

    ''Why''? Did I really ask myself that? It''s obvious why they''re doing this. To make an army.

    If I had to hazard a guess it''s the work of Dian Cecht. Since they were unable to build a steady empire in this cycle due to the political climate are they trying to make a zombie horde?

    But I thought they needed the divine energy to open a portal to the heaven continent, are they okay with expending such a large amount of this energy?

    Something isn''t right here.

    Their actions are completely different to what I was expecting. What if.

    Just what if-

    "Morgant?"

    Cedric interrupted my thoughts.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"

    I answer him.

    "Shouldn''t you be telling us that? Did you find something out about these things?"

    I look down, the monster is still trying to crawl.

    "Yeah, the fact that they''re dead."

    "Dead? But how can that be? It''s moving about."

    "The large crystals on its back is what''s giving them the illusion of life. It''s controlling them and making them go into a frenzy and attack those who aren''t like them."

    There''s a brief moment of silence between us. They''re all contemplating on the situation.

    "So do we still continue with the operations?"

    Breaking the silence filled only with the sound of rain, Arachna asks.

    I turn to Raak, it''s a bit hard to say what I want to but it needs to be told.

    "I''m sorry Raak, but your entire force has most likely been turned into these things, and these things are all dead."

    He stares at the limbless orc and sighs heavily.

    "¡­ RARRRGGHHHH! Dammit. I''ll kill the bastard who did this."

    So then, how do we kill these things?

    I try out various quick experiments.

    [Life drain], [Wither] and [Decay]. I thought life drain might work since it was a living organism but to my surprise it was [Decay] that destroyed it.

    As I touch the orc it writhes in agony before bursting into ashes.

    Completely destroying it does sound like the most efficient means.

    "Raak, can you pass me your weapon for a sec?"

    He remains silent but gives it to me easily.

    I don''t know if this can work but I''ll try to enchant this weapon so it gains the [Strike + Decay] property temporarily.

    In principle this should work since [Strike +] is really just a form of enchantment. The only difference is I''m trying to turn it into a lingering enchantment for a weapon.

    To my surprise it works out fairly well.

    I had the weapon back to Raak.

    He takes it and inspects it for a bit.

    "I''ve made it so attacking with that weapon should kill those monsters."

    "¡­"

    He nods his head.

    I take Albion''s and Cedric''s sword and apply the same enchantment.

    Lilith doesn''t have any sort of weapon but with her magic she should be able to destroy them completely even if it does expend a little bit more than usual.

    "Then, since we''ve managed to solve that problem we can start the operation. [Invasion team] will infiltrate the castle through the back entrance that Raak outlined and [Assault team] will be with us, [Diversion] team until [Dagda] shows himself. If on the off chance that he doesn''t appear then Albion will break off and assist the invasion team and Cedric will be added to the diversion team."

    They all nod their heads.

    "Let''s go."

    PART TWO

    We made our way to a cliff overseeing the entire battle area. The sight was more horrifying than what we had originally thought.

    Thousands of orcs similar to the one that attacked us were roaming about, patrolling the castle for intruders. However the thing that caught our attentions the most was something else.

    Far off, floating above the large grey castle that was Raak''s domain, was an gigantic yellow crystal. From the coloration and size I could reliably determine it to be the cause of the ''crystalline curse''.

    "I''m going to have to alter the plan slightly but the invasion team''s secondary objective will be to destroy that crystal after defeating Dian Cecht."

    "Yeah, got it. That crystal is bad news."

    Leanan Sidhe agrees.

    "Then we''ll head there first."

    Arachna says. The three female demon generals leave.

    "Assault team will be with us until Dagda appears."

    Albion and Cedric nod.

    The easiest way down would be to jump.

    "On my mark, we''ll jump down, but before that."

    There''s something I''ve been meaning to test out.

    It''s [Transformation - Black Pharaoh].

    I can feel a grin starting to form on my face.

    A large vortex of wind starts to form around me and a great pressure is let out as a result. The others noticing this take a few steps back, giving me room.

    They''re all staring at me with curious eyes.

    An oily black miasma start to form from my shadow and rises up slow into the air.

    Reacting to the hurricane forming around me the black miasma is sucked in and the vortex turns completely black. The wind starts to move more erratically, spinning in all directions until finally settling down to form a menacing, dark sphere of miasma around me. It completely engulfs my figure.

    The ball of miasma grows bigger. From my tiny figure it grows.

    Eventually it reaches a bit over 2m meters in diameter.

    With a loud bang the miasma instantly dissipates.

    Cedric and the others are stunned at what they see; they''re speechless.

    Even I feel a little different. My body feels much more lighter and more maneuverable.

    I look down to see that my skin has turned black as night. It''s an unnatural shade of black, it''s too black, as though light won''t hit my skin. It''d be more apt to call me a shadow.

    On my head is a golden pschent. My torso is exposed but I do have a small white and gold tunic on my lower half. On my wrists and ankles are several golden braces.

    My eye sight is adjusted at around Raak''s height. I thought I would be a bit taller at 2.4m but it seems that I can only get up to 2m, which is still pretty tall.

    "That''s a neat trick."

    Cedric tells me.

    "I feel stronger."

    My voice is no longer the same pre-pubescent sound, it''s now much deeper, more sinister and hoarse.

    "As long as you''re still Morgant."

    "I''m still me."

    Curious I check my [status menu].

    [Status Menu]

    ?. Level ?

    ?

    Strength: 330 (155+75) + (100)

    Dexterity: 160 (5+55) + (100)

    Intelligence: 50 (5+45)

    Insight: 200 (45+55) + (100)

    [Status points: 25]

    So they were numeric improvements after all, but what''s this? Why are my name, level and professions marked with [?]?

    If I had to guess it''s because I''m taking on Nyarlathotep''s figure but it still freaks me out.

    Can I still access my skill menu?

    I open that.

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 27

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 22

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 43

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 40

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 17

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 40

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 39

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 30

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 23

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 20

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 1

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

    Doesn''t appear to be any problems with that.

    Alright let''s do this.

    I summon [Obsidian Lance] and [Obsidian Shield] and use it properly by holding them with my hands for the first time. It fits like a glove.

    "Okay, enough wasting time. We''re going in."

    I lead them by jumping off the plateau.

    The wind and rain splashes across my body as I''m soaring through the skies at great speeds. I feel an exhilarating freedom as I close my eyes to soak up this sensation.

    After what felt like an eternity I finally land in the middle of the crystalline horde and upon impact kill two of them instantaneously. Right now I have [Strike + decay] on permanently around my body.

    I can see that the others have jumped straight into the fray as well.

    I reposition my lance and point towards the crowd of Orcs.

    "Prepare yourselves."

    PART THREE

    -CEDRIC''S SIDE-

    The sheer amount that Morgant was able to grow in merely four years is staggering. I understand now why Lord Astaroth has taken such an interest in him.

    [Necromancers] are truly a different kind of existence altogether, aren''t they? The first and most powerful necromancer, Ciocal has surpassed even Lord Astaroth in strength and I can only imagine the day when Morgant accomplishes the same feat.

    The [transformation] ability is such a rare ability that most people don''t even know it exists. The ability to adopt a different persona all together is one that takes considerable concentration and skill after all.

    The appearance that Morgant has taken for himself is a magnificent display of mastery. Though, rather than a simple alteration of appearance this feels slightly different. More menacing and dark.

    I wouldn''t hesitate to call it the harnessing of the power of darkness to his whim. Still, he says that he''s fully in control of this power. Just because an ability is dark doesn''t mean it''s evil.

    I shall trust his judgment.

    However, now was no time to be admiring his growth, there was a battle to be won.

    I followed suit as Morgant jumped off and straight into the heat of battle.

    As per the plan, we were assisting his team until Dagda shows himself.

    It wasn''t long before that happened either. Just like he said Dagda was there and ready for us.

    His appearance was exactly what we imagined him to be however, not, at the same time. According to Kyrios he was a man with towering and incomprehensible physique. Certainly the figure standing before me could be described in no other way than that.

    A large scar ran down on the center of his face. That scar made no sense, something like that should''ve been fatal, but he was still standing.

    He was far more threatening than what I had previously thought. It sends me shivering weak from his mere presence.

    Yet he was weaponless.

    He stared at us with his imposing golden eyes. A small grin etched across his face and as it did I could feel my body start to tense up. This body which feels no physical pain was feeling fear.

    I turned towards Morgant who was in the midst of battle. He paused and looked towards Albion and I and gave a nod to engage in battle.

    I drew my sword and shield and poised them against the god of war.

    Albion did the same though with a frown on his face. He often had flashes of intuition when it came to battle and I could see it in his eyes that he was thinking that this would be an uphill battle.

    Still, it was not one we could back down from. Should we fall here we would only be disgracing Lord Astaroth''s name.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Due to my armor my movements aren''t too fast, so at most in this battle all I can do is intercept Dagda''s attacks.

    Albion on the other hand was incredibly agile, he would act as the main source of damage between us.

    Dagda stood there waiting for us to make the first move. If that''s how he''s going to be then I didn''t mind.

    I jumped in for the first strike, but to my surprise he easily caught my blade and took a hold of my shoulders, temporarily immobilizing me.

    That was still well within our error range, or rather this was what we had planned from the beginning. I would act as a distraction and shield while Albion gets a perfect strike.

    With breakneck speed Albion slashed across Dagda''s arms and blood started to spew in great quantities. For any mortal man this would''ve been the point where they would let go but he didn''t.

    As though nothing happened he still grabbed onto me, no his grip only got stronger to the point he was starting to crush my armor. It started to dent due to the pressure.

    I tried to struggle out and Albion continued to get free shots in.

    In only a few seconds Dagda was bloodied from head to toe, yet he still had that psychotic grin as he wouldn''t let go. The entirety of my shoulder pauldrons were crushed and the left part of my armor was ripped from me.

    It exposed slimy insides of my armor, though in truth this armor is only worn to keep my figure, it held no real defensive purpose, except for one, there was one part of my body that I liked to keep covered up with my armor.

    That was my ''core''; my nucleus that provides me with my sentience and intelligence. In other words, my brain. Were that to be destroyed I would die.

    Most slimes do not have a nucleus thus they are 100% immune to physical damage, however it was a little different with me. I don''t quite remember when I gained a nucleus but I did and in exchange for sentience and intelligence above all my brainless peers, I was given a single point of vulnerability.

    I can move my nucleus throughout the figure of my body but generally it is kept on my right arm, behind my shield where the defense is thickest.

    So far no one has found out about its existence, not even Lord Astaroth knows. It should''ve been kept that way but for some reason it looks like Dagda knows. He''s most likely aiming for that vulnerability or else there''d be no point in trying to damage me with physical attacks at the cost of sustaining injuries.

    Just how did he know?

    Breaking free from Dagda''s grasp at the cost my entire left arm I make some distance between us. I shift the position of my nucleus to my right foot and make dash for him one more time using my shield to bash into him.

    I tackle him a few meters before pinning him down on the floor against all of the mud. It must feel terrible with those wounds coming into contact with all those grime.

    Albion tries to go for the execute and aims directly for his face but before that could be done, with unimaginable force and speed he throws me high up into the air and block''s Albion''s sword.

    Within only a few short seconds a blinding flash engulfs everything. Though I''m also impervious to vision impairment due to my lack of eyes that doesn''t mean I can see through a wall of light.

    When the light subsides four angelic wings appear behind Dagda''s back. His presence has been greatly magnified by the sheer force of his power.

    I was told that this was something to look out for; his ability to turn into a fully fledged god.

    Before I even have time to land he jumps up and destroys my chest plate portion of my armor leaving me in pieces. However the most surprising part was his ability to physically damage through my slime properties.

    Even though I was supposed to have immunity to physical attacks I was hurt for the first time by that very thing. How was that even possible?

    I fell in pieces down back to the ground. I would usually patch myself together but as I was feeling pain for the first time in my entire existence I was unable to. It hurt just moving my body that didn''t even house a nervous system.

    My nucleus was left undamaged so I''ll probably not die from this but this agony was unimaginable. To think that everyone else has to live through this fear every day is almost scary.

    No, far from that, the time back in Lani''tar, when Morgant had to take on the [Terror of the depths], he felt this kind of pain for an entire month while drowning, nonstop.

    I could only laugh, who was the real monster here? Me or him?

    I digress, the situation was looking bad.

    Albion was barely able to keep up with Dagda''s speed now that he was in god form. Shit, is this where we fail?

    PART FOUR

    -ARACHNA''S SIDE-

    I think I just saw something amazing fly past.

    Whatever.

    Leanan Sidhe, Medusa and I are stealthily making our way into the Raak''s castle through a secret back entrance.

    I feel sorry for him, having to reveal all of his secrets to us in order to fix this situation. I always thought he was a big oaf but I guess he has his brains somewhere in there as well mixed with all that muscle.

    As expected the castle was completely empty; All of Raak''s former soldiers were sent outside.

    There''s a creepy atmosphere about this place. The lit up candles are aligned perfectly, almost like it''s trying to guide us into the innermost part of the castle; the throne room.

    Are they expecting us to go there?

    Maybe this is a trap.

    "Leanan Sidhe, I''m surprised you went along with that boy''s plans."

    Medusa breaks the silence to ask.

    "What are you talking about? It almost sounds as though you think I hate the boy."

    "Well, you hate all men, don''t you?"

    "Men and boys are two different things."

    "That''s just semantics."

    "Whatever. That boy is different. My charm didn''t work on him."

    "Eh? When did you do that?"

    I ask.

    She takes a glance at me. I''ve never had a great relationship with her, I wonder why?

    "During our initial meeting."

    "Hmm."

    So not only was he enduring my temperature drop but also resisting Leanan Sidhe''s charm. He''s a lot tougher than I had originally thought.

    "What about you, Medusa? You''re fine with taking orders from a newbie?"

    Leanan Sidhe asks her.

    "Well, it was just curiosity for Astaroth''s new favorite that I went along with it. I''m also wondering as to how he learnt my name before even being told."

    "Wasn''t it probably just Cedric or Kyrios who told him?"

    "No, I asked them and they told me they never spoke about any of the other generals with him before. Actually Cedric did say that he did something similar before when they were both at the [Lani''tar]."

    "Lani''tar? The mermaid capital?"

    "Yeah. Cedric says that he was able to pick out the mermaid queen who was in disguise without even a moment''s hesitation."

    "A convenient trick maybe?"

    "Who knows, but it makes you wonder doesn''t it? I also heard that he managed to gain their queen''s support."

    "So he has the mermaids wrapped under his little personal force? Here I thought Lilith was the only one he had for a subordinate."

    "Well, I don''t think it''s quite the same as a personal force."

    We talked a bit more before finally entering the throne room; a large stone room with a single throne at the end. There were a series of candles decorated all throughout the walls illuminating the place.

    Standing in front of us was a single man.

    This was a little different than what we had initially expected. We were told that Dian Cecht liked to dress head to toe in black and had a white beaked mask.

    The man that stood before us was nothing like that, completely the opposite actually.

    A man dressed heavily in a decorative silver and black armor with shiny silver gauntlets and greaves. He had a red cape attached to the back of his shoulders. With no helmet his head was exposed to reveal an odd colored hair.

    It was black and white. Though not mixed, it was entirely black on the left side and white on the right side. His eyes were a deep golden color.

    He looked physically bulky but not too much, however with that it was obvious that this man wasn''t Dian Cecht. He doesn''t have any sort of weapon with him, not physical ones at least, does he perhaps use magic?

    He was casually sitting on Raak''s throne and drinking a red liquid from a wine glass, he lifts his glass and holds it towards us.

    "Welcome beautiful ladies. I have been expecting you to arrive ever since last night."

    We all made a pained expression as he started off with that creepy one-liner.

    Leanan Sidhe especially was fuming. She hates such gaudy men, well she hates all men but those kinds really drive her nuts. I could see smoke rising from her ears just from him being anywhere near her. She looked to him with malice and disgust.

    "You''re obviously not Dian Cecht, who are you?"

    Leanan Sidhe demanded to know, her voice as well is clearly filled with revulsion towards this individual.

    "How rude of me to not introduce myself."

    He stands up and gives a gracious bow but his movements are still a little creepy.

    "I am the physical manifestation of the [Claiomh Solas]. You may call me Creidhne."

    He looks human, but he called himself the physical manifestation of that Clai- something or whatever. Maybe I should ask?

    "Are you human?"

    He turns his gaze towards me with an elegant smile.

    "No, though I may look it, I am not human. I am a spirit of Claiomh Solas."

    "What''s-"

    Before I even had time to ask what he meant by that I was interrupted by Leanan Sidhe.

    "Tch, whatever, if you''re going to stand in our way you''re going to die."

    Leanan Sidhe''s threats falls on deaf ears as he sits back down and sips more of his blood colored wine. Actually, is that real blood? It looks so similar to it.

    "I''m afraid my owner has ordered me not to let you through as it would be a hindrance."

    "What did you say?"

    Leanan Sidhe is becoming angrier. Her usual pretty face is becoming- less so.

    "If you so wish to pass through then I''ll have to be your opponent."

    "Hahaha! Alright you distasteful bastard, I''ll take you on!"

    Leanan Sidhe strikes him with a bright red ball of raging inferno. Unlike me she''s the type that specializes in [fire] based magic.

    Hmm, maybe that''s why we don''t get along? Our elements are opposing.

    Creidhne slaps the fireball out of its trajectory and it flies off destroying a different part of the castle.

    Being able to deflect magic is one thing but being able to slap it away is something else entirely. From that we knew that fighting this man wasn''t going to be easy.

    Medusa readied her bow as she enchanted her arrows with lightning properties. She was an [archer] but also a [magician]. She specializes in [lightning] magic due to its property of never missing.

    I move slightly to the right and start to prepare my own [ice] type spells.

    [Glacial Lance]. A high ranking ice type spell that ought to pierce through his silver armor with ease. Or so I expected when I threw it at his direction but to my surprise he simply stopped it with a single finger.

    The [Glacial Lance] disintegrated shortly afterwards, leaving only dust.

    Medusa tried her hand. If both [ice] and [fire] magic won''t work then perhaps [lightning] magic would. That was our thought.

    Medusa slowly drew her arrows and pointed it towards him.

    However Creidhne only had a frustrating smile as he waited for her to attack.

    [Electro Lance] the lightning version of the ''lance'' series spells. Having lightning attributes the spell would never miss and thus meant that he couldn''t deflect or stop the magic attacks like he did with Leanan Sidhe''s and mine.

    The lance did strike him and there was a large explosion that ensued. To our dismay as the dust settled the only thing remaining after the back wall and throne were destroyed were his figure has he smiled pompously back at us.

    All three magic types were ineffective against this man. I have heard that there are those who train to become resistant towards certain elements, but to be immune to all three is unheard of.

    It''s clearly broken!

    I had to ask.

    "What are you? "

    "Hah."

    He scoffed at us.

    I could feel Leanan Sidhe only getting angrier as the temperature around her started to increase to the point that the nearby rocks were melting.

    "You bastard."

    She started to grind her teeth in a very unladylike fashion.

    "I believe I already told you. I am the physical manifestation of Claiomh Solas."

    "What''s Claiomh Solas?"

    I was able to ask without getting interrupted this time.

    "I shall show you."

    With a snap of his fingers everything turned white instantaneously; covered by a wall of silver light.

    Managing to regain my vision after a few seconds I realized that I was now lying on the floor with rubble on top of me.

    My entire body ached and I could taste blood in my mouth.

    What happened?

    Enduring the pain I lifted my body to scour the scene and I saw Medusa and Leanan Sidhe also with their backs on the ground. Medusa was knocked unconscious and Leanan Sidhe was bleeding worst than me.

    I dragged myself to her to apply [healing magic].

    "Uugh~''

    Something wasn''t right, the healing process was way too slow.

    "What did you do?!"

    I shouted uncharacteristically at Creidhne who was still standing there with that smug smile of his.

    "I showed you, the power of Claiomh Solas. This was but a mere fraction of the power I am capable of. It should be obvious now but your chances of triumph over my are non-existent."

    Through the disheveled mess I was able to at least slow the bleeding down. Her life won''t be in danger.

    This is a nightmare. Just how should we go about defeating this monster?

    PART FIVE

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    A great pillar of silver light burst out from the castle where the invasion team was supposed to be heading.

    That kind of attack was certainly not from any of the invasion team''s. by process of elimination that stands to reason that it was the enemy''s attack. That''s not good.

    My heart couldn''t take this anymore. I wanted to know what was going on but leaving my position and dragging a bunch of orcs to their location would be bad.

    I pondered as I slaughtered waves and waves of crystalline orc.

    I felt my levels steadily increasing from killing these monsters but by how much I didn''t know because my [status menu] was glitched for some reason.

    I shifted my view to where the assault team was fighting. It came to me as a surprise as I saw Cedric''s broken figure tossed about on the floor and Albion trying to fight him off to the best of his abilities.

    Four white wings on Dagda''s back.

    [The Dagda. Level 153, God of war].

    I grimaced at the absurdity of what I was seeing.

    Was Dagda able to damage Cedric after going god mode or was it because of the sheer level difference? No, rather than that anymore and Albion will die.

    "Raak! I''ll take care of things here go assist assault team!"

    I shouted through the heavy rain.

    "Alright!"

    He carved his way through the solid wall of crystalline orcs and towards where Albion and Dagda was fighting.

    It was now just Lilith and I.

    Lilith was in the air with her flight ability; two ethereal black wings on her back keeping her afloat. She shot pillars of flame towards the orcs and they disintegrated upon impact.

    However she was tiring out. Her altitude was quickly dropping.

    I ran towards her landing zone and caught her with one hand and continued to fight off the orcs with my other hand. This 2m bulk was extremely convenient.

    "S, sorry master."

    She apologized to me as she breathed heavily. She''s going into mana exhaustion.

    At the cost of sustaining even more damage to myself I cast [transfer life] to her to replenish her mana.

    Her pale complexion was getting better.

    Soon, she found herself back at full strength, though I couldn''t say the same for me. I fell to one knee but could still fight off the brain dead horde of orcs.

    My vision was starting to blur from the exhaustion alone. The only saving grace was my [physical damage resistance] passive ability, because of that ability alone I was able to endure the massive legions of orcs at my reproach.

    Yet even that wasn''t going to be enough from the looks of it. I would be lying to say I didn''t have another trump card at my disposal but I didn''t want to use that, at least not until I was forced to the absolute limit.

    I continued to fight for a few more minutes, but there were still countless more waiting to replace each one I cut down; an unending number of foes pilling on top of me.

    I fixed my gaze back on how the others were doing, suffice it to say it wasn''t good, Raak was almost dead in only a few short minutes and Albion was still standing but heavily injured, he wouldn''t last anymore at this rate.

    "I''m Impressed, that you''ve managed to hold out so long."

    A voice so chilling that it froze my very spine spoke from behind.

    It wasn''t a hoarse voice, it wasn''t even a charismatic one, but one that held great evil and menace.

    I instantly recognized the owner of this voice even though I had never met him personally.

    Shifting my sight I saw a figure cloaked in a black robe as though he was wearing the shadows themselves. His face covered by a white beaked mask; an old European plague doctor mask.

    "Dian Cecht."

    Why was he here?

    Did the invasion team lose?

    Are they dead? What happened?!

    I checked his title.

    [Dian Cecht. Level 139, God of healing].

    Shit, if the invasion team lost, I guess this is the reason.

    "I''m honored you know my name, but I''m afraid I don''t have the same luxury of knowing yours."

    If I were at my 100% the story would be different but right now I wasn''t in the mood for verbal combat with this guy. Without a doubt if I started to engage in semantics I would lose my resolve. That''s the feeling I get.

    I kept my mouth shut.

    In my distraction an orc had gotten close to me and was about to attack me, though it probably won''t be fatal it''s no good being attacked right now, especially when this guy was here.

    These orcs don''t let of any sort of life signatures so my [life force sensory] doesn''t display their presence. It was due to this I was caught off guard.

    Thankfully Lilith intercepted and blasted the orc.

    She landed next to me.

    "Are you alright master?!"

    "I, I''m fine."

    What to do now?

    A full on assault against someone 3 times my level isn''t such a bright idea, then again what choice do I have? If I do nothing then it''s determined that everything will be lost.

    Shit.

    He''s even stronger than Astaroth. They''re all stronger than Astaroth!

    This entire mission was a mistake from the start.

    Now we''ll die here.

    There''s no hope left.

    I felt the strength in my knees give out and I feel down on all fours.

    It''s over. My battle against them was over the moment we decided to attack this fort.

    "Master?!"

    Lilith started to panic due to my current state. The orcs tried to take advantage of this and attack but was thankfully kept at bay due to her efforts, but even now I can see that she''s slowly losing power.

    Even if Dian Cecht doesn''t attack us, this battle will turn into one of attrition and we''ll lose.

    God dammit. Did I lack that much foresight? I didn''t measure the parameters enough and this was the result?!

    Various thoughts and regrets started to flood my mind.

    If I brought on more demon generals, would the situation have been any different?

    Maybe even Astaroth herself would''ve been a good addition.

    But their levels are-

    They''re too strong.

    "Shit!"

    I punched the ground in frustration.

    "Master¡­"

    Lilith clenched her fist and straightened her back. She got into formation.

    Formation for what?

    I glanced at her and before I could react she lunged at Dian Cecht.

    "Stop!"

    I yelled, it was far too reckless even for her, why is she doing this?! If she dies here how could I ever face Astaroth again? If I even get that chance to leave here alive.

    Dammit!

    I slowly moved my aching body to stop her.

    As I positioned my head straight up I noticed something else.

    Far in the distant sky was a small red light. Upon closer inspection it wasn''t just any red light it was in the form of a sword.

    [Claiomh Solas]!

    It was aimed straight down towards Lilith. If she were to be hit at full force not even a piece of her would be remaining. I won''t even be given the chance to take her remains back!

    "God Dammit!"

    I moved my body as fast as I could to intercept.

    "Lilith!"

    I called out but she wasn''t listening.

    I had no choice, I moved my body to its absolute limit and reached her.

    Just as the Claiomh Solas was about to land I pushed her away with the full force of my right hand.

    "Kyah!"

    She shouted as she was tossed aside like a rag doll. She''ll have to forgive me for that one on the account that I just saved her life.

    However it was a different situation for me.

    A great red light engulfed everything to my right.

    "Argh!"

    The Claiomh Solas attack tore through my right arm completely destroying it. Pain unimaginable coursed through my entire body and at my shoulder the most. This pain was nothing compared to what I felt during my time at Lani''tar.

    It felt as though my very soul was being torn asunder.

    The light subsided but the pain did not.

    Blood gushed out of my right arm; it did not stop. I tried to apply pressure to stop it and to some degree I was successful but I did not have access to any sort of healing spells.

    "Master!"

    Lilith flied towards me again.

    "Eh?! What''s going on?!"

    Noticing my pain and injury she tried to heal me but for some reason healing spells were not effective, or at the very least weren''t working as fast as it should.

    Noticing that it wouldn''t do if things continued this way she bit her lower lips to tell me.

    "Master, please drain my life, at the very least save your own."

    I stared at her. I shook my head.

    "No. That won''t do, if I do that Astaroth would never forgive me."

    "Mother will never forgive me if I let you die here! So please use my life to save yours! I was happy that you decided to accept me as your subordinate when nobody else would, that you were able to help cure my mana deficiencies. So please, don''t die here like this."

    She was visibly shaking. I placed my left hand on her head and patted her.

    "It''s fine."

    She was just a bit hysterical, but this injury wasn''t too life threatening. The bleeding was stopped by her efforts at healing magic. She simply saw that my arm wasn''t regenerating and thought I was going to die.

    "How touching, the relationship between a loyal servant and her master. Unfortunately I cannot let any invaders leave here alive."

    A different voice.

    One that shook the very essence of my soul. His voice alone halted the orcs that were about to attack us. The orcs who should''ve been brain dead were retreating way from this voice.

    I was scared.

    This voice.

    I slowly tilted my head up to the sky.

    I knew who this voice belonged to from the previous attack alone.

    A golden figure with a silver arm.

    Large pare of white wings.

    An awe-inspiring imagery as the rain too parted from his location. His mere presence made the place that was known solely for rain to cease.

    Rays of light from the sun seamed through the heavy grey clouds and reflected off his golden armor.

    [Nodens. Level 197. High God of the Heavens].

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 42

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 230 (155+75)

    Dexterity: 60 (5+55)

    Intelligence: 50 (5+45)

    Insight: 100 (45+55)

    [Status point: 25]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 27

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 22

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 43

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 40

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 17

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 40

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 39

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 30

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 23

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 20

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 1

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 31 - Legacies

    Ascension Rebirth - Legacies

    CHAPTER XXXI

    PART ONE

    The dark clouds that loom in the sky began to part with his arrival; his mere presence alone parts the skies and what used to be the land of perpetual rain was now the land of sunlight.

    He looked down at us as though we were only bugs waiting to be squashed.

    Seams of sunlight reflecting off his golden armor to reveal a majestic existence; he is [Nodens] the [High God of the Heavens].

    "Why?"

    Why is he here?!

    How is he here?!

    What''s going on?!

    I was starting lose my head over this, no, I already have at this point.

    My body began shudder from his radiance; a being who can exert so much pressure that can even penetrate through my [Mental Fortress].

    At this moment I felt real fear.

    Even just glancing into his contesting gaze was impossible. My head automatically peered downwards, as though my body knew subconsciously that this was my natural place before the golden figure.

    In this already screwed up scenario the worst possible enemy reveals itself.

    Calm down me. Just calm down and think about this rationally. There''s always a rational answer to everything and if I can just figure out how he''s here then I might be able to find a way out of this mess alive.

    ¡­

    Shit! There is no rational answer to this!

    Did I really miss calculate? Was he able to gather all the necessary divine energy even without raising an empire?

    No, that doesn''t make any sense. Otherwise there would have been no point raising various empires throughout the cycle. It''s true that the [Red knights] have been going out to collect the energy but the scale of their operations are simply too small.

    If there really was a bigger operation to gather divine energy then there''s no way I wouldn''t have heard about it. From the looks of it they''ve only gone for fringe places. Besides, am I to believe that such a miniscule organization was able to complete the same amount of task that took an entire empire?

    I''m not trying to underestimate the Red Knight''s reaches but even with the most optimistic estimates it simply can''t be done.

    Then what? There''s got to be a different answer.

    Could it be?

    "The gateway between [Eternis] and [Akashia] never relied on [divine energy]?"

    Nodens look down at me from his position. A smirk on his face.

    "Impressive, it looks like there''s someone with real brains in Vertloch for a change."

    But why?

    How?

    Numerous unanswered questions went through my head.

    If he never needed the energy then why did he promote an empire each time?

    Couldn''t he have just used his own armies to take over the world permanently?

    Does he even have an army?

    Why does he even need the energy in the first place then?

    Why does he even destroy the empires he uses after each 500 years?

    Just. Why?

    Think! There''s got to be something to ties these all together.

    If he never needed divine energy then why bother gathering them up in the first place? In the first place, what is divine energy?

    An element that forms naturally in this world and has numerous affects on living organisms. Thinking about it now it would make no sense for that kind of thing to even be used for making portals. It would be like using mud to power electrical products.

    So then, there should be another reason why he needed to gather this energy. The energy won''t affect normal people as long as they are alive due to its purity, then it would be for someone else.

    It''s a fact that he requires this element, meaning that it''s to be used against someone or something that''s more powerful than himself.

    I look up at the majestic figure that''s floating in the air. His divine figure radiates as the rays of the golden sunlight hits and reflects off his already prestigious armor.

    His eyes, his hair, his skin, his armor. They are all perfect. The one who was worthy enough to be given the title, [High God of the Heavens]. He''s perfect.

    However there is one thing.

    His one imperfection.

    His silver arm, the source of his shame.

    It''s a prosthetic arm created by [Dian Cecht].

    In the original story he lost his arm in battle against a warrior named [Sreng].

    No, Sreng was able to best him in combat but he was later defeated by Nodens in their second battle. If that was the case then there''s no point in trying to defeat him in such a roundabout way with divine energy. It has to be someone more significant than Sreng.

    The Celtic pantheon may be an inspiration for this world but it is not the same; they are two different stories. It would be more apt to call this world simply a ''rendition'' of the stories of the Celtic pantheon.

    Thus there are times when things don''t exactly match up to my own knowledge from my previous life.

    The biggest indicators were his name, [Nodens] when it should be [Nuada]. Then there''s the intertwining of old Norse mythology as well.

    The old Norse influence in this world; [Ragnarok].

    Then could it be? That the answer lies within Ragnarok? Certainly the Celts didn''t have any apocalyptic scenarios, not as far as I know. Nodens is running around trying to prevent Ragnarok when it doesn''t even correspond with his own pantheon.

    I''m almost positive that the answer has to do with Ragnarok.

    Then what could it be?

    Everyone''s so wrapped up about Ragnarok being the end of the world, they don''t even realise what form it takes.

    So then, what form does it take?

    At the end of Ragnarok, there is mentions of a figure. A giant being made entirely of flames that would engulf the Earth.

    Could it be?

    The true form that of Ragnarok is-

    "[Surtr]?"

    There is a reaction. Nodens shrieks back a little. His eyes twitch and I can see him start to lose composure.

    I sigh a breath of relief as the pressure around him alleviates. I could feel my strength and motivation to resist slowly returning to me.

    I see, this is starting to come together.

    "You! Where did you hear that name?!"

    He asks me, no he demands of me to tell him. His presence is majestic, to the point where you wouldn''t be able to breathe in front of him unless he gave you permission.

    However, now that he has even slightly lost his composure he is starting to appear more imperfect. I can take advantage of that crack in his fa?ade.

    By his reaction I can definitely tell that Surtr is the reason he needs to harness divine energy.

    Surtr is an apocalyptic deity; more powerful than even the old Norse gods, so if it''s Surtr then it''s definitely reasonable to assume that Nodens wouldn''t be able to defeat him with conventional tactics.

    Perhaps Surtr is a being that cannot be destroyed? So then if he uses divine energy he might be able to hold him back temporarily. Yes, this line of thought does answer some questions.

    But there is one thing that''s bothering me, why does he destroy the empires he has built over the 500 years if he''s just going to build another empire to do the same task?

    500¡­ years?

    Going back 500 years is the [Arune Empire].

    Go back another 500, then there''s Ciocal''s, the [Fomorian Empire].

    500 years before that was the [Muintir Parthalan].

    Before them was the [Nemedian Empire].

    Then the [Cessair Empire].

    Was there another empire before that? Or was that as far as the rabbit hole goes?

    2500 years¡­ was there anything significant then?

    No, then what about 3000 years?

    Assuming that an empire existed 500 prior to the Cessair. In Celtic myths, there had only been so many groups that controlled Ireland. Perhaps Nodens'' own empire?

    The [Tuatha de Danann]? Their king was Nuada, not Nodens, then again those two names are synonymous and is speculated to have the same origin.

    Another name that comes up when talking about 3000 years ago is [Ivan Seron], my predecessor for [Gladsheim]. He was originally from Earth as I was so he must''ve known about the gods as much as, if not, more than me.

    But there''s no proof that he was involved in this and it would be far too big of a leap of faith to assume that he was.

    I take out the [Gladsheim drone] from my [inventory] once more.

    "[Are there any links between Ivan Seron and Surtr]?"

    I ask the drone.

    "[The Surtr Program was invented by Dr. Ivan Seron as a measure for maintaining balance amongst the gods of this world]."

    It answers me.

    I return it to my inventory.

    Of course, it''s all coming together now.

    "Have you finished saying your prayers?"

    Nodens asks me.

    "I am grateful that you were so patient with me while I was sorting out my own thoughts."

    I bow towards him gracefully but with intents of condescension.

    "Hmph, whatever, now tell me, where did you hear the name [Surtr]?"

    I''ve complied all of the information and have come up with a reasonable scenario that should answer most of the lingering questions. Of course this is all just conjecture on my part so whether it''s true or not is up for debate.

    However I''m going to start gambling on the assumption that it''s all fact.

    In the end, Gods are just flawed people. Even he, who may seem to be the quintessence of perfection is not. If that''s truly the case then I can exploit it.

    I go through my usual gestures of pulling up my nonexistent glasses but this time I wasn''t able to. My entire right arm was lost.

    It reminds me that I''m betting everything on the line for this one gamble. It has to be perfect.

    "Before that, Nodens, no Nuada. Allow me to tell you a story."

    PART TWO

    3000 years ago, there was an ancient race of godlike beings. Everything from their appearance to power were perfect. With their combined might they ruled the entirety of the heavens and all of the lands below.

    The [Tuatha de Danann].

    The empire had conquered all the lands in Eternis and had cities in every corner of the world. There were no seas that were left unexplored and all other races lived under their rule.

    Their armies were unstoppable.

    Their cities unsurmountable.

    It was an empire that had reached the pinnacle of perfection.

    And at the helm of this powerful race was a single man.

    This man was known as [Nuada]; their king.

    This king was the epitome of perfection. His appearance, his skills, his power, his reign, everything he did he was perfect. Only such a man was worthy of being called the king of the Tuatha de Danann.

    However perfection did not mean good or just.

    He ruled both heaven and earth with an iron fist. He bent everyone to his whims and if they were to ever fall out of line they would be swiftly punished and met gracefully with death.

    The other races suffered under the might of the king and his empire. They were only given the bare minimum of what''s needed in order to live. Every day was hard and gruelling work, all without any sort of end.

    Countless people were killed or tempted by suicide from the inescapable torture that was life.

    That is until a certain man had come to contest the authority of the king.

    The king scoffed at the mortal man; he was only human. He had no powers, no muscles and no training. What could he do against the most powerful king of the most powerful empire?

    But the man who had contested the king only smiled back.

    "Your arrogance will be your downfall. There is always someone stronger."

    Blasphemy; the king took exception to that. Being told that there could be an entity that superseded his throne did not make him happy.

    The king lashed out at the man.

    The man simply shook his head and replied.

    "Soon the era of Gods will end. If you continue in your arrogance you will lose everything."

    The man reached out his hands and showed to the king a small flame.

    Seeing this the king had burst into laughter. A mere parlour trick was to bring the era of the gods to an end? This man was not blasphemous, merely crazy, thought the king.

    However, soon the king realized that it was not a joke.

    The small fire from the man''s hand grew and grew.

    So large that it dwarfed the mountains and covered the skies with flame.

    What the man brought was a being of unrivalled power.

    The king instantly recognized his fear. He started to tremble at the sight of the enormous monster of flames. Had the man been right? Was there truly a being that really could overwhelm the might king?

    No! The king thought irrationally. The king would not have such blasphemy.

    The king rallied all his countrymen, he expended all his resources and power to fight off the monster.

    The battle raged on from days to weeks to months.

    No matter how hard the king tried, the monster of flames could not be defeated. It engulfed [Tara] the capital city of the [Tuatha de Danann].

    It decimated the king''s unconquerable army in one fell swoop.

    Cities that were monuments to King Nuada''s reign were lit ablaze, leaving nothing but piling dust and smoke.

    The man then used the monster to take away the right hand of the king. He knew very well that the king prided himself of his own perfection. The man took away that very perfection.

    The king became distraught and angered by the fact that he had lost his symbol of god hood: his perfection, but he was unable to harm the man because of the monster.

    In the end there were only a handful of survivors after the empire had come to a collapse. They looked at their king with disdain and turned their backs on him who had lost his status, empire and his perfection.

    At the king''s most darkest hour, the man had appeared once more.

    "Do you realize the error of your ways? You have become far too corrupt and the people under your reign had suffered many injustices and atrocities. For that only retribution can await you."

    The man then gave the king an ultimatum.

    "You have 500 years to correct your ways. Else you will suffer the same fate as the rest of your race and empire."

    With that the man disappeared.

    After that, the king became exceedingly more paranoid as the lease on his life was counting down. The king knew he would be no match for the monster but he didn''t want to die.

    The king looked back at the broken world he had created during his sovereignty. Just like him, many people were wronged and forced to suffer. It was then that the king, for the first time, saw the error he had caused on the world.

    With new ire, he wanted to sincerely change.

    He wanted to help the people who were still suffering the effects of his dictatorship. So he decided to help create a different empire. One in which would help relieve the people of their suffering.

    An empire that would usher in an era of true peace.

    To aid the king, two survivors from his empire came to him. The first was a mighty soldier of unrivalled strength. The second was a slender man wrapped in black cloth.

    The man in black told the king that it was possible to restore the king''s lost right arm, but will never be as perfect as before.

    The king understood.

    He was given a silver prosthetic arm and with that he was restored to godhood, but in a different sense. With new vigour to oversee the lands peacefully, the king changed his name from [Nuada] to [Nodens].

    With his single imperfection serving as a reminder he strived to recreate a gentler world.

    He was successful.

    Over the course of the next 500 years he had created the first empire that was not his own. This empire was known as the [Cessair] empire.

    The king looked back once more at his efforts.

    However this time a different feeling brewed from within him.

    Anger.

    Jealousy.

    Hatred.

    Where his glorious empire of the [Tuatha de Danann] should be, stood another.

    The [Cessair] empire had usurped the lands that rightfully belonged to him. The king wanted nothing more than to destroy this empire that annexed his territory, but he knew that doing so the monster of flames will return and destroy him for good.

    So the king had to think. What could he do to prevent that?

    If he could not defeat the monster then he would simply need to put it to sleep for another 500 years.

    [Divine Energy]. It was a natural energy that appeared from the land of [Eternis]. It was the energy that contained marvellous properties over life itself.

    The king thought, if he could harness this energy then he could seal away the monster.

    The king appeared to the emperor of the Cessair. He lied to the people that the end of the world, that Ragnarok was upon them and the only way to prevent it was to gather and harness the divine energy.

    The people foolishly believed in the king''s lies and did as he commanded. When the monster of flames came back after 500 years, the king was ready. Using the pure energy he pushed back the monster and sealed it away in deep slumber for the next 500 years. For the first time the king had gained victory over what annihilated his empire.

    The people who watched the king fight the monster rejoiced not knowing that the actual purpose was to kill the corrupt king.

    The king now free from the threat of death unleashed his fury on the world once more. He destroyed the very empire he helped created, all for the sake of satisfying his own jealousy.

    After the Cessair was laid to ruins the king breathed in the destruction of the imposter empire. He felt more alive than ever.

    However there was another problem. The monster will awaken in another 500 years and will surely come back to finish the job.

    With the divine energy at his disposal all depleted, he needed to gather them again. So he decided to create another empire continuing the cycle.

    PART THREE

    By the time I got to the end of the story, Nodens was visibly angered. He did not attack me outright, he still wanted to know why I knew all of this; his most desperately kept secret.

    It seems that all of my conjectures have been on point.

    Pure rage can be seen in his eyes, he wanted to kill me this instant.

    Seeing that expression of frustration I could only smirk back at him, condescendingly for the second time.

    So then why was I still smiling you ask?

    That''s because after seeing his reaction from my story I realized deep down that I''ve already won.

    Of course I don''t mean I''ve beaten him down physically, that would be impossible. However fighting was never my forte, my true skills lies with manipulation of information and to coerce the other party.

    After all, what am I if not the modern manifestation of the devil known as a ''businessman''?

    In my previous life there had been many times when I had to face those that were greater than me. Numerous presidents and CEOs, high ranking chairmen, district managers, etc.

    To survive in the ruthless world of business, you needed very precise and honed skills. It is necessary to never show your weakness towards others who many wish to take advantage of that.

    Among them there are two very important skills that I think all humans should learn. In the corporate world where aggression and coercion are prized it is a necessary skill to climb the ladder and trample on those who fall beneath you.

    The first skill is to display your own dominance above everyone else.

    Regardless of your position you must assert your dominance on the other party. Though it may sound a little rude, it''s easy to assert your authority without seeming like you''re overstepping your boundaries.

    In simpler terms, assert pressure and show the other party who is really in charge. Make sure they can never read your thoughts or movements and always exploit every vulnerability that you find.

    By retelling Nodens'' own story I have displayed my own mastery of information. I showed him that I knew everything about him and that he still had no clue who or what I was. The fear of the unknown is a very powerful force and it is through that I can assert my dominance on those who are greater than me.

    "You¡­ just who are you?"

    He asks in a low key tone.

    He tries his very best to not appear as though he was angry. However that was useless against me who has become so adept at seeing through people''s facades.

    Now then, onto the second and most powerful skill that I have mastered in order to be successful.

    That is the art of ''Bluffing''!

    The key to bluffing is confidence. Really sell your own lie and make the opposition believe in that falsehood.

    Right, this was how I was going to defeat him, not by beating him down but to bluff my way through this all.

    "Ivan Seron. Do you remember than name, Nodens?"

    He suddenly lands to the ground with a great impact. A large dust cloud was kicked up covering everything.

    As the dust clouds set, I gazed upon his eyes. It was filled with malice and enmity towards the name.

    This is good, it''s all going accordingly.

    However before I answer him, a demonstration is required. This was the moment that I played my final trump card. I said I would only use it when pushed to the brink and this was it.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    The second skill that I received from [Nyarlathotep].

    [Avatar of Nyarlathotep].

    I have never used it but from the description, it would fit perfectly.

    I activated the skill for the first time and an extremely potent force was unleashed upon the area around us. The skies that had been cleared up from Nodens'' pressure was starting to become dark once more.

    A malicious black miasma similar to the ones that appeared during my transformation started to arise from the ground and form into a large tornado in the sky.

    The tornado then started to ball up into a singular point.

    Like a black hole had just opened up, the winds kicked up at high speeds.

    It grew larger and larger, enough to engulf the skies and block out the sun.

    It started to take a solid form. To be honest it was disgusting, I wouldn''t be surprised if anyone who beheld it really did lose their minds. As expected of the Lovecraftian deities.

    Countless tentacles started to form and assimilate around itself into a spherical figure. As though worms had been crawling and amassing onto themselves, the black tentacles reinforced one another.

    It was truly an abhorrent sight. I wanted to vomit.

    The dark and dreary winds around the amorphous mass of tentacles calmed down a little.

    A single slit was at the front of the sphere.

    It slowly started to open up.

    As it did a violent dark wind surrounded everything.

    The constant forming and dissipating of violent winds were disturbing and annoying, just perfect.

    The ball of tentacles opened up to form a single eye.

    With its blood red irises glaring down on Nodens and Dian Cecht.

    The orcs in the surrounding area started to go berserk. They screamed in pain as they began to attack one another, even though they couldn''t finish each other off they continued to hack away and slice each other up. It was horrific scene, far worse than a battlefield.

    "What madness is this? The orcs are killing each other! They won''t listen to the commands!"

    Dian Cecht exclaimed as he looked around with a grave expression.

    "Hear me Nodens!"

    I shouted at him.

    "I am the successor of Ivan Seron, and I have access to Surtr!"

    It was then he gave into his anger and lunged towards me. With his silver arm he picked me up by the neck and flew high into the skies.

    In an almost perfect position the [Avatar of Nyarlathotep] was behind me and the blood red eye stared directly at Nodens with vitriol.

    My neck hurt.

    It hurt a lot, but I had to endure it and only reply with a snarky grin which made him even more mad.

    "Kill me if you must, but know this. That is the eye of Surtr, should you decide to end my life know that it will retaliate and attack you. I admit it is not nearly as powerful as the original but with the power at hand it is enough to wound you and put you out of commission!"

    He froze in place as he listened.

    I smiled back at him; involuntarily this time, this situation was simply way too amusing.

    "You will not die from the attack but you will be unable to continue on your mission for the next few years, just enough time for the real Surtr to awaken. When that time comes you will die."

    I could feel his grasp on my neck getting weaker and his hands trembling.

    This was all just a bluff, but he was buying into it.

    Excellent, then just a few more pushes.

    They say mixing truth to lies makes it all the more believable but I have a different opinion. What makes lies and bluffs more believable is another essential human skill known as ''taunting''.

    Thinking rationally is what destroys lies. However if they lose their heads and start to think irrationally their minds become more susceptible to lies.

    "HAHAHAHAHA! What''s wrong, O'' Cowardly King? Finish me!"

    His grip hardened but not to the point where I would die.

    "End everything! Along with the prospects of your empire! The Tuatha de Danann are long dead! Gracefully accept that fact and end everything! What''s wrong?! Why do you hesitate?!"

    His lower lip bled as he bit down in frustration. Not being able to kill me from the possible repercussions but trying to qwell his anger.

    "Hear me Nodens! I am Nyarlathotep! I am your infinite greater! Kill me and end the legacy of the Tuatha de Danann!"

    Of course I wouldn''t tell him my real name, that would be too dumb. So I''ll use Nyarlathotep''s, he probably won''t mind.

    Instead of crushing my neck he opted to throw me back down onto the land.

    I crashed with great force and it hurt a lot, but my life was still saved.

    He landed violent before me. His azure eyes full of rage.

    I picked myself up. With my transformed physique I towered above him. I looked down on him.

    "Hahahaha! The great king Nodens in such a pitiful state. It is no wonder your countrymen left you and [Ethniu] betrayed you. You are pathetic"

    I scoffed at him and I was met with extreme acrimony.

    "When the time comes, I will take your life with my own hands."

    He turned his back towards me and started to walk away.

    Dian Cecht and Dagda rallied behind him. They both looked at me before turning their backs as well.

    Then there was a new addition to their team, one I have not yet heard of.

    A knight in silver armor with divided white and black hair.

    [Creidhne. Level 187, Manifestation of Claiomh Solas].

    He came from the direction of the castle.

    I see, so he was the one who defeated the invasion team.

    I stood there watching as they left.

    I had done it.

    I drove away a god with only words.

    It was my win.

    PART FOUR

    I stood there for the next hour hoping that they would not return.

    They didn''t.

    After they left the rain had come back, restoring the natural order of this land.

    Exhausting myself I returned back to my original form, but there was a single difference.

    My right arm did not come back.

    I touched my right shoulder and pain ran throughout my body making me fall to my knees.

    I started to tremble as the reality of what I had just accomplished slowly started to set in my brain. Even for me this gamble was way too risky, but what choice did I have?

    "Master¡­?"

    Lilith flew over to my side. She started at my right shoulder before embracing me.

    My trembling stopped with the warmth of her body. My heart rate returned to normal.

    The giant amorphous eye of tentacles started to disappear as well. All of the orcs had been killed or at least incapacitated.

    I slowly walked through the rain and came across three figures lying on the floor.

    The first was armor in pieces, Cedric.

    The second was a large orc who was heavily injured. Raak. I crouched down and checked for a pulse. Thankfully it was still there, he was alive, but not for long if he doesn''t receive treatment.

    I eyed Lilith to heal him and she nodded.

    The final figure was Albion''s. He was sitting upright and leaning on his sword. He was also injured but not to the point where his life would be at risk.

    He looked up at me and gave a sigh of relief.

    I walked towards the broken armor fragments.

    "Cedric?"

    I called out.

    "Uugh~ M, Morgant?"

    I heard his voice. It came from one of his greaves. I picked it up and searched.

    Inside was a small red ball. Not knowing what it was I gently took it out.

    "So it''s finally all over?"

    It started to talk and in sheer surprise I dropped it.

    "Ouch, why did you do that?"

    "C, Cedric? Is that you?"

    "Yeah, this is my ''core''. The other parts of my body, the slimes are not too important but this is so please treat me with care."

    "Sorry."

    I hurried to pick it up.

    It was a little slimy but it wasn''t really a bad feeling to touch it.

    Unfortunately biology wasn''t my forte so the thought that he even had a nucleus didn''t come to me.

    We rested a while and got back up. Raak didn''t look too good but it would have to do. He looked around to see his former soldiers lying in pieces and averted his gaze in a pained manner.

    He figured out what was going on quickly. He didn''t like it but he had no choice but to accept it.

    The five of us decided to go to the main castle for now and regroup with the invasion team.

    We arrived at the throne room and found Medusa and Leanan Sidhe leaned against the floor and Arachna trying to apply healing on them.

    Lilith quickly flew over to help.

    With their combined efforts Medusa and Leanan Sidhe''s conditions were brought to a stable condition.

    "Your arm."

    The first thing she pointed out was my missing arm.

    I could only smile back wryly and answer.

    "It was a small price to pay for this solemn victory."

    After resting up a bit more Medusa and Leanan Sidhe woke up.

    "Uugh~ my head.''

    Medusa said, rubbing her snake like hair.

    "What happened?"

    Leanan Sidhe asked.

    "It looks like we won. Sort of."

    Arachna answered.

    "How?"

    Arachna shook her head and turned to me for answers.

    However I was starting to lose consciousness myself and fell to the floor.

    "Master?!"

    Lilith shouted as she rushed over to me.

    The cause of my exhaustion was the giant eye in the sky. Keeping it summoned for so long was taking a large tole on my body.

    "We have to hurry and destroy the crystal."

    I told them as I lost consciousness.

    PART FIVE

    A great expanse of void was before me. It wasn''t the same white void that I was usually brought to during these kinds of moments.

    There wasn''t that detestable man here either.

    Instead familiar words appeared before me.

    [System patch¡­ 15%]

    [System patch¡­ 45%]

    [System patch¡­ 85%]

    [System patch¡­ complete]

    [Custom Editor updated]

    This was like the time when [Life Drain] evolved into a different skill, but I don''t remember doing anything to get another skill evolution.

    [Custom Editor Ver. 2 initializing¡­]

    [Initialization complete]

    [Please select secondary class]

    Secondary class?

    [Magician]

    [Knight]

    [Archer]

    [Cleric]

    [Assassin]

    [Brawler]

    [Alchemy]

    I took out the Gladsheim drone once more. I was actually surprised I could even do that.

    "[What''s this]?"

    I asked.

    "[You are given a secondary class to choose from]?"

    Yes, I can see that.

    "[Why]?"

    "[Most likely due to a large explosion of a power node nearby]."

    "[The Yellow Crystal]?"

    "[Correct. The large quantities of divine energy is seeping back into the land in its natural and harmless form, but it seems that your body has absorbed some of that and as a result has prompted a system update for the custom editor]."

    "[So every time I destroy those yellow crystals I get a power up]?"

    "[Incorrect. This is only a onetime thing]."

    I see, that''s a shame.

    So then what should I choose for a secondary class?

    I didn''t even know it was a possibility so I didn''t give it much thought.

    "[Can I hold onto this and make my decision at a later date]?"

    "[Yes. Would you like to save this decision]?"

    "[Please do]."

    After I said those words I lose consciousness once more.

    PART SIX

    When I opened my eyes I found myself lying on a comfortable bed. The numerous cuts and bruises along with all of the associated pain had all mysteriously disappeared. Still, my body was pretty stiff, as though it hadn''t been moved for an entire month.

    I scanned the room and quickly determined that I wasn''t captured or in enemy territory but I was back at the Sanctuary. I don''t know when we returned but I do remember passing out after our mission so it was probably then.

    I let out a sigh of relief.

    Ah, so everything''s finally over. Or not, everything''s only just begun. Things will only progress in an uphill direction.

    I had vastly underestimated the enemy forces, the demon army is nowhere near as powerful to face them. I had thought that things would go smoothly but it seems that [Ascension] might really be the only way to face this situation.

    When I thought about it like that I felt a shiver go down my spine. The world is balanced on a very thin line and there are people who want to destroy that balance. If that wasn''t enough the only people equipped to deal with the problem, ''the demon army'', is far too weak.

    I say that the demon army is the only one able to thwart Nodens'' plans because of the average level. Other races are far too weak, it''s no wonder they were enslaved during Nodens'' reign.

    "Mm~ master~"

    I noticed a familiar voice coming from my right.

    At the edge of the bed was Lilith who was sleeping in an uncomfortable position. She must''ve been staying with me the entire time while nursing me back to health when I was unconscious.

    I was overcome by a compulsion to stroke her hair but I couldn''t.

    My body froze.

    I remembered that my right arm was gone.

    I could still feel the sensation on my right hand. Is this what they call ''phantom limb syndrome''?

    Shit.

    It was painful. Looking at my nonexistent right side I was reminded that I was balancing on an incredibly dangerous tightrope. One mistake could''ve costed my life and everything would''ve been over.

    "Hah¡­ haha¡­ hahaha."

    How ironic. This must''ve been what Nodens felt when he lost his own right arm. To face a foe many times your greater. His desperation, his frustration and his desires all piling on to well up within him.

    I felt sick but at the same time I felt scared. My body started to tremble and I rolled myself into a foetal position.

    Dammit. This wasn''t how it was supposed to be.

    Everything was a failure. My plans were thrown out the window as soon as we started that mission. The enemy was stronger than anticipated, the final boss appeared and I was given a disability.

    Just how am I supposed to fight against such monsters?

    "Master?"

    Lilith woke up from my excessive movements on the bed. She had an incredibly worried expression as she looked at me with those sad red eyes.

    Hah, to make my own subordinate worry so much. I guess I''m just not cut out for this.

    "Are you okay master?"

    I calmed myself down and answered.

    "I''m fine."

    "But-"

    Knock, knock.

    Before she could finish her sentence there was someone at the door.

    "Come in."

    I instructed.

    It was Deborah.

    "It appears that you have fully recovered, that is relieving."

    She told me. I couldn''t tell if that was simply formalities or not, the dark lighting and her blank expressions do well to hide her true intentions.

    "Did you need something?"

    "Ah yes, sorry for interrupting but Lord Astaroth requires your presence."

    "I see, I understand. I''ll be there once I get ready."

    She gave me a nod and bowed as she left.

    PART SEVEN

    Guided by Deborah and Lilith I come up to the topmost floor of the Sanctuary and stand before a large double sided, iron door. Beyond me lies the demon lord''s chamber.

    The door felt much bigger than I remembered.

    I grasp at my missing right arm once more.

    My missing right arm.

    It bothers me.

    It really bothers me.

    It makes me feel as though I have lost something very important, but more that that it scares me because it reminds me of my own mortality.

    It reminds me of what I am.

    I am a mere human dancing alongside gods and demons. Do I truly even have a place among them? Is this even a fight that I should be involved with?

    I know that I have long past the point of no return, but truthfully I''m scared.

    What am I really? I''m just a normal salary man, maybe a bit more dishonest than the average person but in the end I''m just one man. Yet here I am, boldly proclaiming to fight against age old gods.

    I''m not even fighting for the sake of morality or what''s just; I''m simply doing this because I feel that if I stopped now everything will come to an end. I realize that this is just my shallow thinking but it lurks deep in the recesses of my mind always peering its ugly head.

    It minds me.

    That I do not even trust the strength of the very people I have allied myself with.

    That I can only listen to my own authority to do this right.

    Deep down I was taking all of this too lightly. That this was all just a fantasy game to me and I was playing the role of the hero.

    Rescue the princess, defeat the evil overlord, become the champion of justice.

    Just a clean story you can find in any fairy tale book. I thought I would be that hero, that everything would end up with a ''happily ever after''.

    That because I knew basic mythology I deluded myself into thinking that I knew all of the pieces on the chessboard.

    I was wrong. This wasn''t a game, this was reality and these are people''s lives I''ve been gambling with. The other demon generals have trusted me implicitly for everything to go right but all I managed to do was get them into more danger.

    These juvenile thoughts never left my mind since day one of this life and because I haven''t taken this seriously I''ve paid the price.

    My own arrogance was the reason we were almost all killed; petrified that I was the one that would cause everything to fail in the end.

    I fooled myself into believing that other people needed me. That because I was amongst people that were younger than me, even my own parents, I''ve always thought I was more wise and mature. Yet here I am standing before people who have gained true wisdom that comes from age.

    Because of my fear I''m starting to grasp at my own egotism; that I''ve been putting myself on a pedestal.

    I''m realizing for the first time that I may just be useless. I''m frightened that I may just become a burden for everyone else and in the end that''s what causes everything to come spiralling down out of control.

    "Hah."

    I wryly mocked myself.

    "This wasn''t how it was supposed to be."

    I took out the crest that Astaroth gave to me when we first met.

    [The crest of the demon lord].

    I never truly deserved this. I just thought it was cool to swing this around and act like I was top shit. I don''t deserve it. But-

    That''s irrelevant now.

    I''ve crossed the point of no return so whatever thoughts I''ve had in the past will simply have to become my lesson for the future. These powers, these gifts, the people I''ve met and the help they''ve given me, I never deserved them but right now I have to pretend that I did.

    It is my way of taking responsibility. Everyone has placed their trust in me, so in return I will try to the best of my ability to see to it that I live up to their expectations with whatever means possible.

    If it means I have to walk the ambiguous line between justice and evil to get what I want then I will cross it if necessary.

    Because in the end, that''s who I am.

    I was never a good person.

    I will lie, trick, deceive, fool and coerce people into doing my will. I will finish what I have started.

    My trembling stops.

    I''ve calmed myself down and I can finally take the next big step in my life. Nodens wants to kill me and recreate the world as he sees fit, but I won''t let him. Not because of morality or justice, but because I''m selfish and I don''t wish to see a world controlled by Nodens.

    In the 8 years I''ve been here, I''ve come to enjoy the subtleties of daily life.

    I like this world and I will defend it with the fervor of a corporate man.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 56

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 230 (155+75)

    Dexterity: 60 (5+55)

    Intelligence: 50 (5+45)

    Insight: 100 (45+55)

    [Status point: 95]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 41

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 47

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 26

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 30

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 23

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 32 - Facts and emotions

    Ascension Rebirth - Facts and emotions

    CHAPTER XXXII

    PART ONE

    At the topmost floor of the Sanctuary lied the demon lord''s chamber.

    Lined up in order were 12 of the demon lord''s generals who oversaw her armies.

    Everyone was there making me the last to enter.

    With renewed vigor for the future I professionally entered the chamber and bowed before the demon lord Astaroth.

    "Morgant, you''re looking much better now."

    She took a glance at my missing right arm but did not comment on it for my sake.

    "Thank you and I am sorry for my lateness."

    "That''s fine, now that you''re here we can start the meeting."

    I took a place at the end of the two lines of demon generals, right behind Arachna. She showed me a devious grin as I walked past her. She really does remind me of Lina in how she acts towards me.

    "Up in only a month, I thought you''d take a bit longer than that."

    She whispered to me. No wait, what did she say? A month?

    I was sleeping for a month?

    ¡­

    I let that revelation sink in.

    I was asleep for a month¡­ I guess I broke my promise with the children that I''d be back in a week or two. Then again, it wouldn''t be the first time I''ve broken promises, not that it''s a good thing. Still, it deeply resonated in my heart that the situation was so severe that it took me a month to recover.

    They must be worried sick right now. If I come back with a missing arm I wonder how they''d react.

    "I''ve already been briefed on the details of the mission but I would like a more in-depth report from someone who had observed the situation from start to finish."

    Astaroth naturally eyed me. I was the one who came up with the plan and was the main opposition during our farce with Nodens. That being said I also want to know what happened to the invasion team, I didn''t get a good grasp on their situation. All I saw was their aftermath.

    I suppose now is a good time to get everyone caught up on the same page and just go through and analyze what we have learnt thus far.

    "Strictly speaking, the overall mission was a failure; we failed to achieve our biggest mission objective, which was to capture [Dian Cecht]."

    I started off, but that was already information everyone knew.

    "That being said, I can''t help but call this a blessing in disguise. From this loss many things that were previously unknown came to light, especially information regarding the greatest enemy, [Nodens]."

    "And these ''previously unknown'' are?"

    Astaroth asked.

    I explained to everyone about who Nodens truly was. His agenda, his history, his allies and his powers.

    I then revealed the truth about [Ragnarok]; what its true purpose was. Of course I kept the parts about how it was created by Ivan Seron a secret, that''s not only irrelevant but it would also distract from the current conversation if they started to delve more into it.

    "[Surtr], huh. Who would''ve thought for it to be like that?"

    Astaroth contemplated on the situation. The general consensus of Ragnarok was that it was an end times event, so I wasn''t surprised that it would be a hard pill to swallow. There was also the lingering thought that ''what if I was wrong'', though I knew from Nodens'' reaction that it was the most likely the truth but it wasn''t the same for the others.

    "Well we''ll leave that on hold for now. I hear that there was something else there, a giant yellow crystal that mutated all of Raak''s soldiers?"

    "A [monolith shard] infused with [divine energy]. For now we''ll call it [Yellow monolith] for simplicity''s sake."

    Kyrios shifted his head towards me in interest.

    "Monolith Shard? There was a person long ago who possessed such a thing as well. It was used to prolong his life."

    "Yes, I have also been told the story of 500 years ago as well. You''re referring to [Partholon]?"

    Kyrios nodded.

    "Yes."

    "I was also contemplating on that issue and the only answer I could come up with was that Nodens got his hands on the monolith shard."

    "I was told that Grandfather and the one named Partholon stayed back to buy time for the heroes to return back to Eternis."

    Astaroth''s grandfather, in other words [Balor of the evil eye]? That does match up with what Lorelei told me.

    "Yes, most likely it was then that Nodens got his hands on the monolith shard. Which actually brings us to another question that I''ve been having this entire time."

    "That is?"

    "Nodens is able to travel to and from Eternis and Akashia at his whim, so why didn''t he simply follow through after he defeated Balor and Partholon? I suppose it could be that he was already preoccupied with stopping Surtr with the divine energy he gathered, but he still could''ve followed after that. After much speculation the only answer i could come up with was that he immediately started experimentation on the Monolith shard to create what we know as Yellow monolith.

    "You said it was infused with divine energy? But does Nodens have the luxury to expend so much divine energy trying to create an army?"

    "Right. That''s what I was caught up on for a while, but we should probably go with the assumption that he already had enough divine energy, no we should think that he has an excess of it."

    "Excess? How? His only real military power comes from the [Red Knights], there''s no way they would''ve gathered enough divine energy in such a short time."

    "Of course I agree with you but his actions have been completely contrary to that assumption. There was something else that happened in the previous cycle that changes everything in this cycle. That is the sacrificing of the Hero''s daughter. She was half divinity, sacrificing someone like that must''ve provided an excess of divine energy."

    "Hmm, I can''t exactly doubt you on that but what about the other half divine hero [Lugh]? Was he also not sacrificed?"

    "His divinity was transferred over to [Soumee] as I recall it, so no, that''s probably not the case."

    "I see. Then doesn''t that work against us? If what you say is all true then the moment Surtr awakens it will immediately be resealed, giving Nodens the next 500 years of free reign."

    Astaroth address the most important point. Right he gets free reign over the next cycle which would most definitely be disastrous for the entire world.

    "You''re absolutely right, the previous cycle has bore numerous benefits to Nodens, and using those advantages he will undoubtedly more onto his real plans."

    "His real plans?"

    Leanan Sidhe joined the conversation and asked. She raises an eyebrow in a seductive and curious manner. I know I said that her seduction doesn''t work on me but her natural beauty sort of comes through. Her luscious red lips, the curvatures of her body and proportions- well, this wasn''t the right time.

    I coughed to clear my throat and mind from dubious intentions.

    "To recreate [Tuatha de Danann] empire."

    There''s a tense silence in the room as everyone ponders on that point. These are all smart people, surely they know the implications of what could happen if Nodens is allowed to fulfill his wish.

    Leanan Sidhe interjects.

    "Didn''t you say that the Tuatha de Dananns were killed off a long time ago?"

    True, even if Nodens accomplishes his pre-requisite task of sealing Surtr without anyone to back him up he''ll just be ruling empty buildings.

    Which brings us to the true intentions of using the yellow monoliths.

    "I have three possible hypothesis relating to the yellow monoliths. The first hypothesis; he wants to create a new empire, his new subjects will be those crystalline induced monsters. The second hypothesis; he is experimenting on trying to resurrect or revive the long dead Tuatha de Danann. The final hypothesis his not trying to create an empire, instead he''s trying to find a way to control Surtr using those yellow monoliths."

    I don''t know which of those options Nodens will take or even if he will choose any of them. It could be that he has entirely different plans, for now we cannot know that.

    "So you''re saying that they simply used my men as mere test subjects?!"

    Raak asked, infuriated of this new revelation.

    "That''s most likely the case. I''m sorry Raak."

    "Dammit! If I can lay my hands on him, I''ll definitely kill him!"

    We all want that, but that''ll probably be impossible for him. As much as I''d like to think that this group is strong enough, that simply isn''t the case. Nodens has at least 3 ~ 4x our level so fighting him directly will only result in our loss.

    "Anyway, for now all we can do is double our investigation and defenses. Kyrios I''ll leave it to you to confirm whether or not Morgant''s hypothesis holds true or not."

    Astaroth concluded.

    I suppose that''s all we can do for now.

    We''ll also probably need more powerful allies if we want to have a fighting chance. So sending scouts to search for those kinds of people aren''t a bad idea either.

    "Now then, what of this new addition to their entourage. The one called [Creidhne]?"

    Astaroth changed the topic.

    "I do remember meeting him at the end of the battle."

    I turned to Leanan Sidhe, Medusa and Arachna.

    "What exactly happened back there?"

    Arachna shook her head.

    "We''re not entirely sure either. The battle against him was over before we even started. In an instant we were knocked out. Honestly speaking that kind of power is unfathomable."

    There''s a painful expression on her face. I can sympathize, I was also fighting against someone many times my greater. The results from those kinds of battles will always be unsatisfactory, still it''s a great learning experience if anything.

    "He did say something about being the physical manifestation of [Claiomh Solas] whatever that means."

    Leanan Sidhe added.

    Claiomh Solas? Now that I think about it I do remember seeing that in his title. At first I thought Claiomh Solas was the name of the skill Nodens liked to use but now it only seems like an homage to the actual thing.

    In the original story, Creidhne helped Dian Cecht construct the silver prosthetic arm for Nodens.

    It''s not the same thing but is it alright to interpret this as Creidhne becoming Nodens'' right hand? As the physical manifestation of Claiomh Solas?

    This does fit in an odd sort of way I guess.

    Nodens'' right hand man in silver armor. What is this, a pun?

    "That expression on your face seems to indicate you know something."

    Astaroth looks at me one more. Why does she only ask me? No, I mean I know why, it''s because I keep answering her questions one by one and she probably already asked everyone else in the time I was spending unconscious, but still.

    Ah whatever. Anyway back to Claiomh Solas. To be honest I''m not sure on what that means either. Perhaps it''s like the old Japanese folklore about the [Tsukumogami], where items would turn into sentient beings after a long period of time? Though somehow that doesn''t seem like it''s right.

    "From what I''m aware of, the Tuatha de Dananns had four sacred treasures. One of which is Nodens'' sword, the Claiomh Solas. At first I thought it was simply referring to the skill he liked to use but it doesn''t seem like that was the case. There was a real Claiomh Solas after all."

    "Four treasures?"

    Ordwell joined in asking me. He was twirling his mustache around like a real boss.

    "[Claiomh Solas], [Coire], [Lia Fail] and [Brionac]. Those are the four treasures. Claiomh Solas, also known as the [sword of light] has taken the form of an unimaginably powerful silver knight. As for his powers, I wish I knew."

    "Then what of the other three?"

    He asks curiously in that deep and elegant tone.

    "Brionac, the [Spear of the gods]. I believe this specific weapon is currently still in the hands of the hero from 500 years ago. [Soumee Arune]."

    "The hero is still alive?"

    Leanan Sidhe interrupted.

    "She became immortal after Lord Astaroth''s predecessor, Lord [Balor de Signa] turned her into a homunculus after her death. So yes, she''s probably still alive."

    Kyrios answered for me.

    "Hmm~ how come that''s the first time I''ve been told about this?"

    Leanan Sidhe complains.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    "I did not think it was important to tell you such irrelevant matters."

    Kyrios answered with his usual chipper tone, to which I could clearly see Leanan Sidhe becoming slightly infuriated. However she didn''t take that anywhere as we were now in the middle of a meeting.

    I guess the relationships between the demon generals weren''t as tight as I originally thought. Honestly Astaroth is the only thing keeping this group together, I don''t know how old she is but I hope she lives a long life.

    "As for the specific details on the Brionac''s functions, it''s still a mystery to me. It''s known as the [spear of the gods] but from what I''ve been told about it, it takes the form of a sword."

    I shook my head in denial, this is just stupid. Why can''t people just name things according to what they are? I mean, granted I''m using knowledge from my previous life which may not be too applicable here but still! It only makes my head spin trying to make sense of this.

    "I see, so then what is the [Coire]?"

    Astaroth asks so we could continue the conversation.

    "The Coire, or otherwise known as the [Cauldron of Dagda]."

    In the original story the Coire simply states that no one went away unsatisfied. Most likely this is in reference to food or drinks, however that kind of interpretation is probably not correct in this context.

    "So what does that do?"

    "This is simply my theory but most likely it grants the user unlimited strength, stamina and constitution."

    "Hmm, that does seem about right. When we were fighting him he never seemed to tire or even care about the wounds we inflicted on him, no matter how numerous or severe."

    Cedric comments on his battle against Dagda.

    "Right, so it''d probably be right to assume that Dagda is in possession of the Coire making him an immortal in every sense of the word, but that can also mean that if we took it away from him he may be weakened."

    "An unexpected weakness hidden under strength."

    Albion speaks out this time.

    "Then what about the last one. Lia Fail was it?"

    This one I had to think a bit about. In the original stories the Lia Fail was basically an indicator for the rightful ruler of Ireland. All it does is glow when someone who is the rightful ruler appears, how that works in this world or whether it serves any tactical advantage is unknown.

    There are obscure theories that link Lia Fail to the [sword in the stone] epics, you know the ones about Excalibur. ''Whoever draws the sword will become king of England''? or however that story went.

    "Lia Fail is known as the [stone of the monarch] but it''s actual properties or how it looks is completely unknown to me."

    I admit to my ignorance on the item, but Astaroth had a different expression to the one I thought she would have. She opts to remain silent, I think she may be hiding something but who am I to say that? I''ve been hiding things all the time. I''ll just have to trust her on this one.

    Well whatever.

    Not to say that the four treasures are irrelevant but right now even if we somehow managed to covet all four they won''t be nearly enough to defeat Nodens. We simply need to get more powerful but that''s exactly the problem.

    As I''ve stated before, all races have a maximum achievable level, of course with various special or intensive training they can go slightly beyond that''s all. It won''t be nearly enough.

    That being said all of these demons have reached their maximum potential. They won''t be able to get much stronger than what they already have.

    It''s not something you hear every day but in this situation I think the key to victory isn''t quality but quantity. We simply need more allies. An army actually, a bigger one.

    I''m also going to have to raise my own personal force sometime down the line.

    Well for now all I can do is continue on with my research on the possible methods to attain [Ascension].

    With that the meeting went on for a little longer before wrapping up. In the end we couldn''t come to any solid conclusions on the way we should be taking this situation, so we simply opted for more surveillance and increasing our defenses until new information arrives.

    I don''t believe Nodens will be moving too fast, he will probably continue with the experiments around the yellow monoliths, but that''d most likely take a lot of time.

    PART TWO

    I spent two more days at the Sanctuary resting up and recovering back to my 100%. The time to leave had come.

    Deborah and Lilith were waiting outside in a carriage and I had packed up all of my stuff and was ready to leave before Astaroth decided to visit me in my room.

    "Leaving so soon?"

    "Astaroth? There are a some things I wanted to do, mainly more research."

    Incidentally I refer to her as simply ''Astaroth'' when we''re in private. She also doesn''t seem to mind how anyone refers to her.

    "That''s a shame. Do come to visit when you get the time."

    "Of course."

    "Umu, good."

    "Morgant."

    She stops me one more time before I leave.

    "Yes?"

    She starts to fidget a bit. Does she want to tell me something? I wait for her reply but she doesn''t talk.

    She then shakes her head.

    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it. Then take care."

    "Yes of course."

    I bow and leave.

    PART THREE

    After dropping Lilith back at her ''emporium'' I was taken back to the orphanage.

    Right¡­ the orphanage¡­

    I took a deep sigh as I mere inches away from the orphanage. It''s the kind of swirling in your abdomen that you get just before an annual employee review session with a stuck up boss who just can''t get with the times so he-!

    Cough never mind. Anyway.

    Just what am I going to tell the children happened to my right arm?

    I can''t imagine them accepting any excuse I give them.

    "Morgant?"

    I pulse of electricity ran down my spine and I froze in fear.

    From just a few meters ahead of me was Diana who was tending to the flower garden. I''m surprised flowers could even bloom in this kind of climate- is what you''re probably thinking that I''m thinking, right?

    Well I already knew the answer and it''s just that some flowers have adapted to this icy climate. The specific flowers she''s tending too are called [crystal petals], because of its ''crystal'' like petals. Many botanists of this world claim that these flowers don''t have any inherent benefits aside from looking pretty. They''ll melt as soon as they are taken to a more moderate climate so they''re only really good for keeping in this specific city.

    ¡­

    Yes, I''m just trying to distract myself from what''s going to happen next.

    She looked over to me with a worried expression as she noticed my ''situation''. Then she slowly started walking towards my direction.

    I couldn''t keep steady eye contact, as though I''ve done something terrible, no, the truth was I did do something terrible, I made her worry about me needlessly.

    She crouched down in front of me and embraced me as she stroke my hair.

    Her first words were not ''what happened?'' or ''are you okay?''

    It was-

    ''Welcome back''.

    I couldn''t help but apologize and thank her.

    "I''m sorry. Thank you."

    Just walking up to the front door was making my heart beat nervously. Right now I just really wanted to run.

    Sweat dripping down the side of my face, goosebumps alongside my arms. Still, I had to act like I was keeping my cool, for the children!

    She tells me to go up to my room first to set my stuff back down as she will go call the other children.

    I could only reply with a complicated nod.

    I dropped my bags on the floor and sat on the edge of my bed. I stared idly out into the deep white, ever snowing city and contemplated on the events that took place this time.

    Ever since I was born into this world I''ve always been engaged in some sort of mind shattering event, this time was no exception. Honestly if I didn''t have the help of the people who were with me I couldn''t have made it this far.

    That I''m back home safely really resonated within my heart. To be entirely honest, I wish these kinds of peaceful days would last forever.

    The phrase ''ignorance is bliss'' has never rung more true to me. I''d be lying if I said I didn''t want to forget everything and enjoy the rest of my life.

    However that would just be me doing a disservice to everyone who helped me get to where I am. I will-

    "Morgant?!"

    Interrupting my thoughts, I could hear Alice screaming my name as she ran towards me. She embraced me wholeheartedly.

    "You''re back!"

    At first I didn''t know what to do, I panicked but just opted to what I normally do.

    I reciprocated and petted her head with my left arm.

    She grabbed onto my tightly.

    Celina and Ren, along with Miko also entered the room one by one.

    "Nm?"

    Alice noticed something different about me. She reached for my right arm but she couldn''t find it.

    She then stared into my eyes in confusion. I didn''t really know how to reply to that so I just smiled back and stroked her hair.

    "What happened to your arm?"

    She asked innocently. She was so confused that that line came out so candidly and with genuine curiosity rather than worry.

    Still, I had to answer her, but how?

    "Sorry Alice, a lot of things happened."

    I answer vaguely.

    She sat on me idly, staring at me with a baffled expression.

    I could see her tiny mouth move up and down trying to form coherent words but all that comes out is a small ''eh?''.

    "Why?"

    She finally speaks. As the information slowly sinks into her teardrops form from the side of her face and falls.

    "Alice?"

    "Why? Did you do something dangerous?"

    "Alice, I-"

    She rapidly shakes her head and grabs onto me more tightly.

    In my guilt I could only let her vent out her emotions onto me. It wasn''t as though I was trying to be insensitive, I''m sure she''s had a hard time herself with many of the people close to her leaving, that''s why she''s at the orphanage in the first place.

    The thought of me, who must''ve been like a close father figure, also disappearing would obviously scare her too.

    "I''m sorry Alice."

    In the end Alice forgave me but only barely. To make it up to her I had to spoil her for an entire month, which then Ren and Celina joined in and also wanted to be spoiled.

    Still, if that''s all it took to forgive me then I''m grateful.

    Miko didn''t really ask or bring up the issue but I could tell she was incredibly worried as well. I''ll just have to add to the list of things I owe to her in a different time.

    Afterwards ordinary life returned. I did allocate a bit more of my time on research than I used to as things will only get harder from now on.

    And like that two years went by.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 56

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 230 (155+75)

    Dexterity: 60 (5+55)

    Intelligence: 50 (5+45)

    Insight: 100 (45+55)

    [Status point: 95]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 41

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 47

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 26

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 30

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 23

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (In the next chapter I will be taking focus off Morgant. Only for a single chapter or so! forgive me! It will be a semi-new character so look forward to that! Place your bets! Who will be the character that gets the coveted spotlight?!) =)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 33 - Fate of the Family

    Ascension Rebirth - Fate of the Family

    CHAPTER XXXIII

    PART ONE

    [Eternum Calendar 502]

    7 years ago, with the help of a certain ''heavenly'' overlord, the entirety of South Ariadyne had been annexed by a particular organization.

    That organization - [The Red Knights].

    Against the might of the high god, the military forces and the coveted [Praetorian Knights] were decimated without remorse leaving only helpless nobles and citizens.

    The organization, under Nodens'' command took control of the entire capitol castle and nearby cities. Due to this event South Ariadyne had become isolated from its neighbours with incredibly few and specific trades operating under the organization''s command.

    The citizens were reformed into the organization either through coercion or constant brainwashing. The citizens and nobles were then used to bolster the numbers of the organization''s military.

    Again under Nodens'' command, the organization were sent out to gather [divine energy] and to experiment the effects of the [yellow monoliths] on various living organisms.

    Even with annexing the southern capital, the numbers for the organizations were not satisfactory, thus the organization attempted to bring back potential recruits for their military force. Most of them were children who could easily be brainwashed into becoming devote soldiers or women who could be used to vent out the sexual frustration of the soldiers and give birth to more candidates for the [Red Knight] military.

    The captives were then taken to camps where they would fulfil their given duty either with or without their consent. They were treated horribly and constantly abused under terrible living conditions.

    The camps themselves were only really called as such, in reality the ''camps'' were former cities that were half torn down and made into ad hoc training grounds.

    Stationed in a small camp near the south capital was a certain little girl that was undergoing rigorous training exercises.

    Through rain or hail she was made to continue her training. Even when she witnessed her fellow peers die from the sheer harshness of the conditions she had no other choice but to continue forward.

    "You''re slowing down! Get a move on!"

    A knight dressed entirely in red armor stood by the sidelines overwatching the small regiment of children he was tasked to train. Among them was a small girl with long caramel colored hair, emerald eyes and a small star shaped mole under her left eye.

    The girl, no more than 6 was made to run through an obstacle course that would make any grown man faint from sheer exhaustion. In fact many of her peers did, they were swiftly met with cruel punishment.

    A boy running beside her had fallen over, when the instructor knight noticed this he walked over and beat the ever living daylights out of the boy. He was stomped and trampled over and over by heavy, metallic greaves.

    The boy received numerous broken bones and bled to death.

    Witnessing such a cruel scene the other children were instantly filled with fear and doubled their motivations to finish the obstacle course.

    "Shitty brat. This is what happens to anyone who decides to take a rest! Now move!"

    Every day was torturous; it seemed like there was always one or two casualties before the sun even set.

    Like this the little girl had spent the majority of her life in this hell. Her earliest memories were seeing her mother get beaten and abused by the other men.

    Even under such hellish circumstances that would''ve put even the bravest of soldiers to the depths of despair, the little 6 year old girl did not give in. No, everyday would only add more to the fuel of her motivation.

    So what was this small girl''s motivation?

    It was of course - revenge.

    She wanted nothing more than to bring down this entire organization and watch them as they burned to the ground.

    The day she would graduate from this place was the day that the [Red Knights] would really live up to their name and be covered red in their own blood.

    PART TWO

    "Are you sure you don''t want to come with us? There''s no future for us if we stay any longer in this place. The adults have planned an escape from this place for months so please, come with us."

    Night had finally set on the camp, typically the southern parts of the world were considered warmer than the northern parts, thus even during the dead of night it wasn''t too bad in terms of temperature.

    A cool breeze brushed past the young girl''s caramel hair.

    A small girl no older than 7 implored another young girl the one year younger to come with her.

    The younger girl shook her head while giving the older girl a distant, contemplative look.

    "I''m sorry, right now mama''s condition isn''t too good and I won''t leave without her so please just leave me behind."

    The older girl didn''t know how to respond but she meekly acknowledged the younger girl''s devotion to her mother.

    "Okay, I understand. Then good luck, Ada."

    The younger girl, named Ada Fallon nodded and showed her friend a sad smile as she wished them the best of luck in their escape.

    After seeing her friend leave, Ada leaned against the walls of her barrack. She stared up at the twin moons gently floating in the sky. Even though life was so harsh where she was, why was it that the moons looked so much in peace?

    Even though her body was covered in scars and bruises why did the moons look so beautiful?

    Like lovers the two moons revolved around each other.

    Ada felt a tense jolt of pain and jealous from the moon''s audacious display.

    "Thank you for being my friend, bye Seria."

    Unlikely to ever see her friend again, Ada bit her fair well in her heart.

    Right now what she was doing, which was loitering around the barracks, would warrant harsh punishment, even death in some cases. By all accounts she was not allowed to go anywhere at any time unless ordered to.

    However Ada was determined to see her friend off properly. There was a small belltower from which she could see the entirety of the camp.

    She made her way stealthily up the belltower. If nothing else about this place, at least the sight from there was marvellous. The camp that Ada was placed in was a former count''s territory; a small city just west of the southern capital.

    Ada spotted her friend''s group making it out. She noticed them by the small lights of their torches.

    At this time of the night where the guards, were least active, it was the best time to escape. The adults in that small group had been planning for months in advance to find the perfect timing to escape from this hellish place.

    Ada couldn''t help but feel a little jealous that they were going to escape. To find a better life for themselves.

    However to Ada, her mother was much more important and right now she wasn''t in the best condition to join the escape group.

    "How fun, I wonder how long they''ll make it before they die."

    Unbeknownst to Ada another person had been hiding in the belltower''s shadow. Surprised, she looked around to see who the voice came from.

    It was the voice of a young man, perhaps in their late teens or early twenties.

    It had a hint of childishness but at the same time a sinister tone as well.

    A young man with brown hair much like her own and blood red eyes. On his hips were four swords.

    She instantly recognized the man in question.

    The young man was under the direct control of the supreme commander of the [Red Knight] army: [Aldren Milis]. His name was [Tobias], a practitioner of an ancient quad sword style called the [Asura style].

    "You seemed surprised to see, were you really not expecting anyone to be here?"

    Ada kept her mouth shut and only glared at Tobias.

    "Well whatever, the show''s about to start and we have VIP seats. Why don''t we enjoy the show."

    At the young man''s ominous words Ada immediately turned back and stared to where her friend''s escape group was supposed to be.

    Her worst fears came true, the escape group was spotted and stopped. They were surrounded, with a single young woman leading the charge against them. This woman was another person that Ada recognized, a magician by the name [Karen] which was the young man''s twin sister.

    Karen was well known to be borderline psychotic and in this case where the punishment for trying to escape was immediate annihilation all hope seemed bleak.

    Out of desperation the escape group attempted to attack the guards in order to at least let the children escape.

    "Oh, what a terrible choice. Well, I guess it doesn''t really matter, Karen would''ve killed them regardless of what they did."

    The boy calmly commentated on the situation with a bemused smirk.

    "S, Stop her!"

    Ada demanded.

    Tobias stared back and simply asked.

    "Why?"

    At that reply Ada couldn''t think of a comeback. These people were crazy, they would kill them just for sports if they wanted to. To demand any sort of humanity from them was useless.

    Having no other choice Ada decided to act.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    She held a secret that no one else knew, not even her own mother. It was the fact that she was able to use [magic].

    While using [magic] wasn''t really anything special, the fact that she was able to use it with no formal training or teacher was.

    Ada launched a small [fire bullet] spell at Tobias.

    Though he was a little caught off guard by the fact that she could use magic it wasn''t anything he couldn''t handle. Immediately he retaliated by deflecting the [fire bullet] spell with one of his sword.

    "You should watch where you''re firing those kinds of things. You could''ve hurt me."

    He responded to her attacks with a sinister tone.

    At once Ada recognized that she was no match. All motivations and strength left her.

    At that instant the skies were illuminated brightly, heating up the entire area and bringing Ada back to her senses.

    She wondered what that light was and when she looked around the worst possible scenario had just played out.

    The entire escape group was torched with an incredibly potent fire spell by Karen.

    Only charred remains of the escape group remained.

    "Noo! Seria!"

    Among the remains was her friend.

    "Now then, what to do with you. You''re not supposed to be here and you attacked a senior officer."

    Tobias cruelly spoke but Ada didn''t care anymore. Her fate was sealed the moment she was spotted.

    "Hmm, actually that [fire bullet] spell was pretty well done, I think I''ll let you off for showing me something good. Then don''t get caught next time."

    With those parting words Tobias offered her mercy and left the scene for Ada to mourn her friend''s tragic death.

    PART THREE

    "Please stop! The mistress is already in the late stages of pregnancy! Anymore and her life will be in danger!"

    When Ada returned to her barrack''s sleeping quarters, which was really just a small series houses of former residents of the town, she noticed an altercation had taken place. She peaked through the slightly open door to see what was going on in her mother''s quarters.

    A certain blonde haired maid was defending her mother against one of the senior soldiers. It was the [Red Knight''s instructor] who was in charge of training her. As she said, A woman with soft brown hair had an enlarged stomach from pregnancy. It was Ada''s mother.

    He had come demanding ''special'' services from her mother.

    "If you want someone so badly then use my body! But please spare the mistress!"

    It was Lina, and next to her was her twin sister Lena who was trying to calm her sister down.

    They had also been taken along with Ada to this place. They were not offered training, but something a little more physical.

    Though luckily, or not, Rio, Lina and Lena were given preferential treatment for some reason. Other women had a harder time needing to satisfy a group of soldiers, but they didn''t.

    The knight commander took a fancy on them and wanted them all to himself.

    "Sister, please stop."

    Lena tugged at her sister''s arms imploring her.

    "Well, well. I get it you just want to sleep with me, is that it?"

    The Knight commander had a disgusting smirk on his face as he casually reached out for Lina''s chest.

    "Who would?! you disgusting pig!"

    "What was that?!"

    The knight commander, infuriated drew his sword in front of them.

    "Enough. Leave it at that."

    Suddenly a voice came from behind Ada. A charismatic and cold voice.

    The Knight commander who was about to cut down Lina shrieked and withdrew his sword immediately. A man elegantly dressed in a suit walked in.

    The [Supreme commander of the Red knights] - [Aldren Milis].

    He entered the room and ceased whatever was going on.

    "S, Supreme commander Aldren! W, What brings you here, sir?"

    The knight commander squealed.

    "Whatever I''m here for is none of your business. Now if you''re done, leave."

    Aldren stared with a deathly glare towards the knight commander.

    "O, o, of course!"

    At once the knight commander ran out with a disgraceful form.

    Now the only people in the room were Rio, Lina, Lena, Ada and Aldren.

    "Young mistress, you''re back¡­"

    Lena just noticing called out to Ada.

    Ada walked cautiously towards the side of her mother.

    Now the situation had changed from facing the knight commander to facing the supreme commander.

    "What do you want?"

    Lina asked rudely towards Aldren. She had never forgiven him for what he did to her peaceful countryside town and her former master and co-worker. To her, he was an object worthy of contempt.

    "I''m not here for you. I''m here for her."

    Aldren pointed towards Ada.

    "W, Why?!"

    Lena shouted.

    "I don''t believe I need to explain anything."

    "You can''t just take her, she did nothing wrong!"

    "Do not test my patience as it is wearing thin."

    "But-!"

    "It''s okay Lena, I''ll go."

    Having no other choice, Ada walked towards Aldren.

    "Ada¡­"

    From behind her, her mother''s voice called out to her. It was weak.

    She turned around to see a woman who was clearly fatigued from this hellish lifestyle. She had bags under her eyes and her hair was unkempt.

    It wasn''t just her mother, Lina and Lena were also visibly tired.

    Ada then turned towards Aldren and demanded one thing in return.

    "I will go with you but you must save my mama, Lina and Lena. Just don''t let them suffer anymore."

    Aldren stared at the young girl. For some reason he accepted her conditions.

    Ada did not think he would so easily agree and were this any other circumstance he most likely wouldn''t have. The most likely reason he so easily agreed was that it had to do with why Aldren wanted her to come with him.

    Ada turned to her family for one more time, she gave a wry smile as she was taken away, leaving only a heavy atmosphere.

    PART FOUR

    It took a day or so to get there but the place Ada was taken to was the capitol of the capital.

    A magnificent castle, adorned with beautiful decoration.

    She was taken to the throne room where she was saw other children her age all kneeling in front of a certain golden figure. An elegant and rugged man who was dressed in a golden armor, but his right arm was made of silver.

    Behind him were large white wings.

    This was the one that single handily took down the entirety of south Ariadyne.

    The man sat on the throne with self importance and next to him was a man dressed completely in black with a white beaked mask.

    Ada was then taken in front of the throne where the other children were kneeling down respectfully towards the figure and was made to do the same.

    She was confused as to what was going on.

    A boy to her left, perhaps one or two years older whispered to her. He had dark brown hair and deep chocolate colored eyes.

    "So you''re the new recruit, nice to meet you I''m [Lucas Gladestone Lux Ariadyne]."

    "[Gladestone Lux Ariadyne]?"

    Ada whispered back. This was a name she knew, or rather everyone knew. It was the name of the South Ariadyne Tetrarchy.

    "Aha, yeah unfortunately I''m the only one left from my family. Which technically makes me the Tetrarch but well this country is a bit¡­ occupied."

    "Hmm, so you''re the Tetrarch''s son."

    A voice from Ada''s right whispered. A girl perhaps a year older than her. She had golden hair and deep azure eyes, much like the man sitting on the throne in front of her.

    "I''m [Macha]."

    The girl said with a wink.

    "[Ada Fallon]."

    Ada answered the two.

    Before they could continue on the conversation the golden figure turned his gaze to the man in black, to which the man nodded and started to reveal why they were taken here.

    "Welcome young children. I am [Dian Cecht]. You must all be confused as to why you''re here. Let me explain. All of you have shown potential for our latest experiment and have been chosen to be part of it. Now, not every one of you will survive but those that do will become powerful beyond imagination. That is all."

    The children began to get restless from what was just said but Ada felt different.

    ''This is her chance'', she thought.

    She didn''t know what this ''experiment'' will be but if she could endure it then the chance that she always wanted. To destroy this organization might just come to her.

    A smile flashed across her Ada''s face for the first time she had been here.

    (I actually wanted to make it a bit longer but I feared that if I wrote more I wouldn''t be able to stop. I really just wanted to explain what happened to the rest of Morgant''s family. Though, unfortunately I''m not going to go into what happened to them right away. I''ll explain everything at a later date, like as in maybe 3 ~ 5 years into the future of the story. So consider this a teaser for a future plot-thread.)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 34 - The princess debut

    Ascension Rebirth - The princess'' debut

    CHAPTER XXXIV

    PART ONE

    [Eternum Calendar 502]

    Guten tag everyone! Liliana here!

    It''s been a while huh?

    Today I''m here to introduce you to a brand new real estate! It has ten bedrooms, two master bedrooms, two bathrooms, and another in each room making it technically 14 functional bathrooms, three living rooms, two kitchens, a gigantic backyard full of flowers and fun, a veranda in each room and a recreational room!

    This is all available to be yours for only 30 extra-mega-super-duper-hyper-ultra easy instalments of 999999999 gold!

    So? What do you say?! Are you excited?!

    I bet you''re excited!

    ¡­

    No?

    Boo~ you party pooper.

    Well, on a more serious note that house I just described is my new home for the next 10 years. That''s right, I, Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne - age 10, has successfully moved out from my parent''s extravagant castle and is living alone! ¡­ with Soumee, Echo, Lucina, a new girl named Fionn and another girl named Lara.

    So technically I''m not really living alone but still, whatever! Right?

    So you may be wondering where I am or what has happened after all these years.

    Well, to tell you the truth nothing major really ever happened, the countermeasure squad we created has been growing steadily and have been responding to threats in an orderly manner so there''s not much left for me to do.

    Even the so coveted [Ariadyne Battlecruiser] that I begged grandpa to get didn''t even once fall into my control. I know, a pity right? Well, I know shame so I won''t be so selfish, I''m an adult I can live with not getting a Battlecruiser for Christmas.

    Anyway, the most exciting thing that happened was recently, by that I mean like a month ago, I moved into a new home.

    ''But Liliana! You were living in a castle why would you want to move out?''

    You ask me with that hideous voice. No non-offense intended.

    But good question! Why did I move out and relocate?

    Well that''s because here in this fantasy world when children reach the age of ten, at least the rich and noble ones with a few minor exceptions, start to attend an institution known as ''a skewl''.

    That''s how all da cool kidz call school so get with da tymes, old timer.

    You may not be aware of what this mystical institution known as a ''school'' does but that''s why Professor Liliana is here. To explain to the unwashed masses what this miraculous institution does!

    Now listen carefully as I will only explain once. A ''school'' is a place of ''learning''. It''s where all the rich and obnoxious children are gathered in a single concentrated piece of land in order to receive bragging rights, I mean an ''education''. This is so that they will be successful in whichever career that their parents have set upon them unreasonably.

    Sarcasm aside, I''m actually really excited to be here~!

    Why?

    Because school is just another place for me to frolic around. Let''s be honest here, I don''t really need an education right? I mean I''m already¡­ 39¡­ years¡­ old¡­

    Ugh¡­

    I think I just shot myself in the foot with that last comment.

    Give me a second to recover please.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    But! This is not just any old school! This is a school in a fantasy world! That means magic! Combat! Alchemy! Other such fun things from anime and manga too numerous to list!

    "Liliana! What are you doing?"

    From downstairs I could hear Lucina''s loud voice. Speaking of which she''s also 10 years old. Echo as well.

    Soumee''s¡­ I don''t know? Like 30? 35? 25? She has never actually visibly aged for the entire 10 years I''ve been with her. I would be more surprised if this world wasn''t filled from head to toe in ''magic''.

    "I''m unpacking my stuff, please wait for me!"

    I shout back like an uncivilized monkey, I''m sure there''s an easier way to communicate without having to raise the decibels of our voice to such an audacious level but I''m not seeing it right now.

    Well, whatever. I''m 10 so they''ll forgive me right? Teehee~? Wink wink~

    The name of the school is [Ariadyne Panoptic Academy]. It''s located in the largest city on [Eternis] known as the [Ariadyne Grand Capital]. It was located at the dead center of this continent and was a neutral zone, meaning not owned by any of the four major powers of this continent.

    Incidentally you may be thinking I''ve been using [continent] and [country] interchangeably but that''s not true at all. All four Ariadyne states are actually as big as countries.

    To scale it was about as large as the United States and Canada combined in terms of land mass.

    So it really is a continent.

    But moving on~

    Everyone one rich enough will send their children here to receive bragging rights for receiving education from such a prestigious academy. To be fair this school was actually the best. The best teachers, the best facilities and the most advanced trainings of the entire world.

    So the new house I described was my new dorm. EXTRA special VIP members like ''moi'' get an entire extravagant dorm all by myself and we are allowed to bring our servants and bodyguards to live there with us. As for Lucina she was here because she was my cousin and thus was placed with me, not that I mind.

    Incidentally my sister, [Lyssa Crow Xix Ariadyne] and brother, [Leon Crow Xix Ariadyne] were also attending, well Lyssa was half way done with her courses here. They also have their own dorms similar to mine and is also fairly close to here as well.

    Depending on the courses, the amount of years that a person attends this academy varies. Usually the shortest subjects will only go for 6 years, the longest will go for 10.

    Things like politics and trade go for 6 years.

    Other subjects like magic, combat, etc are the ones that usually go for 10 years, because they require more knowledge and mastery.

    Interestingly that means Leon would actually graduate earlier than my sister.

    Leon is taking political and trade related classes since he''s expected to be the next Tetrarch and Lyssa is taking combat and strategy related courses since she''s expected to be one of our West Ariadyne''s field commanders.

    As for me, I''m taking combat related classes so I''ll be here for the next 10 years.

    Actually another interesting thing to note is that because people are considered adults by the age of 15, there are actually some students who are married.

    The school offers a wide range of freedom in that regard. I also heard most of the teachers and principal were fairly lax in terms of rules. Unless you did something completely amoral, like murder another student, the teachers wouldn''t really step in.

    You may think, ''But what if there is bullying?''

    Certainly things like that may occur but students are expected to solve those kinds of issues with their own strengths. Since it will unlikely lead to murder, because of the aforementioned reason, the adults think that it''s a good chance for character building.

    I kind of agree? But not really? I''m really on the fence about that issue. I mean it''s highly unlikely that I''ll ever be bullied due to my sheer political invulnerability as the Tetrarch''s direct descendant, but not everyone is as lucky to have that position.

    If I see someone get bullied I''ll probably step in lend a hand. That one''s not because I''m arrogant but because it''s something I deeply feel from within me.

    I know what it''s like to be bullied, I was the target of it myself in my previous life.

    Hypothetical situations aside there is one more thing I heard before coming here.

    It''s that the principal''s going to retire soon and a new one will take his place, I wasn''t sure if that means there will be a change in rules too so I want you all to take whatever I said with a grain of salt since it may not be as applicable in the future.

    In any case, I''m really excited to be here! In my previous life I never had friends so I never really got to enjoy my youth like I can now.

    In this life I already have 5 marvelous friends! And I''m super rich so I have status as well! Or well my family does¡­ regardless, yay!

    PART TWO

    Alright so~ you must be wondering what happened in general other than getting to attend school right? I mean in terms of my actual stat/level improvement and all that jazz right?

    First things first.

    It''s about my mother. She¡­ recovered! Yay~!

    Yep, she made a full recovery thanks to the efforts of our great doctor [Nicholai]. She''s healthy now but what''s strange is that the it''s unknown what she was even suffering from.

    After a few months of being treated by Nicholai, one day she just emerged from her room with a big smile on her face saying that she''s all better now. I still have my doubts, but when I checked directly using 21st century medical and scientific methods, that I learnt from watching dramas, she seemed to be genuinely cured.

    Well, at least it''s a good thing.

    As for father, well I never really got to see him in the last 5 years. I understand that transportation in this world was incredibly undeveloped, the round trip from the west capital to the north capital itself would likely take a bit less than a year. So discounting the 2 years travel time he''s most likely doing what we did in west Ariadyne, meaning building a task force to repel against the skirmishes happening on fringe locations of our countries.

    Well, it''s fine. Not like I have a grudge against him because he was never there to see my growth. I understand that he sincerely loves his family and that he''s a busy person.

    Grandpa''s still in charge of West Ariadyne and it''s been doing well so I don''t think I have to worry about it too much.

    Now then onto the more exciting parts!

    My improvements in relations to my skills and stats.

    Let me pull up my [status menu] for you.

    [Status Menu]

    Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 32

    ASSASSIN/ALCHEMIST

    Strength: 19

    Dexterity: 147

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 19

    [Status point: 0]

    I decided to dump everything into [Dexterity] for a while since it was my most important stat. I do intend to distribute it to my other stats as well in the future.

    The thing that bothers me was a lack of items that boosts my stats. You know how in RPGs you usually have items that give [+15 strength] or something like that.

    Apparently there wasn''t that many in this world. Only ''enchanted'' items give stats, whatever that means. Do I have to frolic around excavation sights to dig up ancient cursed artifacts? Is that it?!

    Is that what you want me to do?!

    Well, I''ll do that later then.

    As for my skills.

    I''ll give you the list of my improvements.

    [Alchemist''s wisdom] was now level 24

    [Instincts of the Assassin] was now level 31

    [Shadow dash] was now level 29

    [Shadow Cloak] was now level 38

    [Assassinate] was now level 50 (MAX)

    [Blink] was now level 50 (MAX)

    [Night vision] was now level 20

    [Back stab] was now level 42

    [Keen Mind] was now level 39

    [Alchemic Potion Creation] was now level 37

    [Magic Crystallization] was now level 40

    [Material Synthesis] was now level 12

    [Metal Conversion was now level 13

    [Escape!] was now level 24

    [Smokescreen] was now level 12

    [Paralyzing Blow] was now level 28

    Now it''s time for the exciting new segment on our show! Tonight we unravel a list of new skills that I''ve managed to acquire!

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    All applause!

    Clap, clap, clap

    "Why did you start clapping?"

    Lucina asks as she walks by my new room. We were in the middle of unpacking our luggage and I was caught acting stupid again.

    "Ah, err, there was an insect here."

    "Mmm. Well whatever."

    She eyes me suspiciously and then leaves me to my own devices.

    I really need to stop acting out my thoughts.

    Anyway, as I was saying I acquired a few new tricks while I was gone.

    The first was an [Assassin] skill called [Shadow Dagger].

    Sounds neat doesn''t it?

    It''s exactly what it sounds like; I can summon a dagger made from shadows. How exactly I can summon a dagger made by an ethereal shadow is beyond me but I just do, okay?

    It has a wide variety of uses but the most common way I tend to use it is as a projectile attack. Combined with my enormous [dexterity] stat I can throw it pretty accurately and lethally.

    Currently it was at level 12.

    Another [Assassin] related skill that I managed to learn was a passive skill known as [Swift Node].

    It passively increases my base movement speed. In layman''s terms I can run faster, jump higher and¡­ dodge better. Again, coupled with my high [Dexterity] stat if I max this out I''m fairly certain I can achieve an evasion rate of 99.9%.

    You know what they say; the best defense is if you never get hit in the first place.

    The final skill from the [Assassin] class that I managed to learn was a skill known as [Soft Landing]. Ordinarily in RPGs, and real life, falling from a great height is detrimental to one''s continued existence, and that''s where this skill comes in.

    It''s a passive skill that allows me to land ''softly'' from a great height. Of course there''s a limit on how high I can jump from and still be fine. Right now it''s at level 5. Each level increases the maximum jump height by 2 meters. So right now I can jump from 10 meters and land perfectly.

    Now I''ve only actually managed to attain one skill on the [Alchemy] department but it''s a pretty nifty skill if I do say so myself.

    Apologies in advance to all the blacksmiths of this world.

    So as you may have guessed it has to do with weapon creation.

    It''s called [Weapon Transmutation]. Essentially it allows me to convert raw materials and transmute them; rearranging them to create any kind of weapon using the materials I''ve gathered.

    I''ve made several dagger type weapons but that''s about it. As an [Assassin] I''ve no real way of diversifying my weapon variety without starting to compromise my combat style.

    The dagger that I made is called the [Phantasmal Edge]. It''s a pure black obsidian dagger. It has no real magical properties, and I only used obsidian because it sounded cool.

    I''m well aware that obsidian isn''t exactly the strongest material so lay off, okay?

    This skill is at level 3.

    And that''s about it!

    "Young mistress Liliana, I have finished my assigned task, do you require any additional help?"

    The one who entered my room was a new girl that joined my circle of friends, she was a young elf by the name of Fionn. This brown haired fair, elven maiden who for some reason acts and sometimes talk like she''s an old man was actually 4 years my junior making her only 6. Technically she didn''t reach the age where she would be attending school so she came here as my bodyguard.

    Her friend, Lara came as my ''maid'', just like my cute Echo.

    Despite her looks she''s incredibly strong. Actually she''s stronger than me which was unbelievable.

    Right now she''s level 42. At her age I was barely level 20, which gives me reasons to believe that she was hiding something from me but I try not to pry into other people''s business.

    Well she did say something about having revenge and finding her ''young master''.

    According to her, her young master was very reliable and mature from a young age and has accomplished many things.

    Actually I''ve already enough reasons to believe that he''s a reincarnated individual such as myself.

    Why? Because there was a particular part in her story which wouldn''t make any sense if he wasn''t from my planet - Earth. Apparently he created a board game which is essentially what I know as ''Chess''. Even down to the name.

    That alone makes me really want to meet this person.

    I''ve always had an inclination to think that someone else was like me, reincarnated into this world. I mean I couldn''t be the only one when we have approximately 7 billion people on Earth, right?

    Someone from the same world as me. It would be nice if they turned out to be a nice person. Fionn told me that this young master - [Morgant Fallon] was always caring towards his family so I guess I don''t have to worry about it too much.

    Anyway I was getting off track. Fionn was waiting for me to reply.

    "That''s okay, I''ve already finished unpacking. Thanks anyway."

    "It''s no problem. I will be downstairs if you need me."

    She''s a nice girl but sometimes she''s a bit too stiff, you know, she''s the ''no nonsense'' kind of person. Soumee is like that as well to some extent so I''m used to it.

    PART THREE

    We finally finished unpacking our luggage that we brought from home, and by the looks of it the others have just about finished as well. You know what that means!

    That''s right it''s time to party-

    Is what I wanted to say but I heard a knock on the door as soon as I was thinking it.

    Am I cursed?

    I''m cursed right?

    It''s definitely some kind of curse of misfortune.

    Who was it that has a grudge against me?

    Soumee and I decided to answer the door.

    "Hello?"

    I asked as I opened the large decorated door to my prestigious dorm.

    "My, what a dusty smell."

    I was immediately entertained with a snide remark.

    Standing at the door was a young girl, about the same age as me. So I think it''s safe to assume that she''s also starting school this year as well.

    She had blonde hair done up in such a way it resembles miniature cyclones attached to both sides of her face. I''ve seen it in anime and manga before but to see it in real life. Somehow it looks a lot less appealing.

    Standing behind her was a butler? He looked fairly old, perhaps in his early 50s?

    He had grey hair and wore a monocle on his right eye.

    Judging by how she was acting she probably either doesn''t know I''m the daughter of a Tetrarch or doesn''t care. If I had to guess it''d be the latter.

    "Can I help you?"

    I asked meekly.

    Right there! Right there kids! You should never do what I just did. When you''re the daughter of such an influential person never act like you''re weak. This was something I learnt from my previous life, but acting weak doesn''t make you look cute, it makes you a target for bullying.

    "Of course, I came here to greet you."

    "Greet me? I''m sorry I''m not buying whatever you''re selling so please leave."

    I tried to close the door on her but she stopped it with her foot, which unfortunately for her my base stats were way higher than hers so the strength of my shutting of the doors was far greater than the sturdiness of her foot.

    "Ouch!"

    She screamed at a decibel that was 100 too many for the human ear.

    "Milady, are you okay?!"

    The butler panicked and tried to calm her down as she was on the verge of crying. I could see watery droplets starting to appear in her big crystal like eyes.

    Who is she anyway?

    [Emily Ra Lue Ariadyne].

    Mmh?! I almost spat out the contents of my breakfast!

    [Ra Lue Ariadyne]?! She''s part of the Tetrarchy?!

    Ah crap! Did I just involuntarily start a diplomatic war?!

    Uhh!

    I looked at Soumee with a pale expression but she only stared back. She understands social conventions but otherwise she''s so socially inept! Gah!

    "Ah! I''m sorry!"

    I joined in trying to calm her down.

    In panic took out a flask of [Regeneration Potion] that I kept stocked in my [inventory] and told her to drink. She looked at me with accusatory eyes but snatched the flask from my hands and gulped it down. I''m surprised she didn''t think it was poison or something and rejected it outright.

    After she drank the entire thing, the pained expression on her face started to disappear. In a few seconds she was back to normal.

    I breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Hmph, next time make it taste like [Gmia]."

    Incidentally, [Gmia] is a type of fruit that grows in this world, it very closely resembles the [strawberry] in terms of coloration and taste, although it looks like a watermelon¡­

    Yeah, I don''t get it either. Evolution took a strange path in this world.

    "Sorry."

    "Hmph, I''ll forgive you because [Mii] said I should keep the people I want to use close."

    Who was it that taught her such rubbish?!

    Mii? Oh, I didn''t have to guess I just looked at the butler''s name and title and guessed.

    [Mii. Level 34, Praetorian Guard].

    So he''s tripling as her butler, guard and guidance counsellor. Wonderful.

    It was my turn to glare at him with accusatory eyes.

    "Sorry."

    I apologized again to Emily.

    "Stop apologizing so much! You''re part of the Tetrarchy too! You shouldn''t lower your head so often."

    "Sorry, you''re absolutely right."

    "Again!"

    "Sorry."

    "¡­"

    "¡­"

    "Whatever. I''m Emily Ra Lue Ariadyne, 2nd daughter to the Ra Lue Tetrarchy."

    "Yeah, I know- I mean my name is Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne."

    "Mm! That''s better."

    She offered me a hand.

    I stared at it for a while before realizing she was reaching out her hand for a handshake.

    "Ah!"

    I took it and shook her hand hastily.

    And that''s how my new life at school started. Thank god I didn''t start some sort of international strife because of some comedy hijinks.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 32

    ASSASSIN/ALCHEMIST

    Strength: 19

    Dexterity: 147

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 19

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill Menu]

    (PASSIVE) [Alchemist''s wisdom]: Level 24

    (PASSIVE) [Instincts of the Assassin]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Dash]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Cloak]: Level 38

    (ACTIVE) [Assassinate]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Blink]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (PASSIVE) [Night Vision]: Level 20

    (PASSIVE) [Back Stab]: Level 42

    (PASSIVE) [Keen Mind]: Level 39

    (PASSIVE) [Alchemic Potion Creation]: Level 37

    (PASSIVE) [Magic Crystallization]: Level 40

    (PASSIVE) [Material Synthesis]: Level 12

    (PASSIVE) [Metal Conversion]: Level 13

    (PASSIVE) [Escape!]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Smokescreen]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Paralyzing blow]: Level 28

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Dagger]: Level 12

    (PASSIVE) [Swift Node]: Level 7

    (PASSIVE) [Soft Landing]: Level 5

    (ACTIVE) [Weapon Transmutation]: Level 3

    (Yay for potential future plot threads! Now, I know how much you guys want to see Liliana and Morgant meet, so I decided to put it off a little longer. Anyway I''ll move the focus back to Morgant.) :P

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 35 - The correct decision

    Ascension Rebirth - The correct decision

    CHAPTER XXXV

    PART ONE

    [Eternum Calendar 502]

    As Sunday rolled around I found myself back at Lilith''s flower shop sipping tea and talking with Enrich. This place is more of a caf¨¦ than it is a florist.

    These couple of days I found myself in little bit of a slump in regards to how my research was progressing. Actually it would be more apt to say that I''ve reached a ceiling on how much I could figure out just by idling around and reviewing facts that I already knew.

    Right now I''m about 68% sure that [Nodens''] plans are to recreate the [Tuatha de Danann] empire and the [yellow monoliths] are the key to achieving that.

    Even with the help of the [Gladsheim drone] analyzing the components of the yellow monolith there''s only so much I can figure out. I''ve recreated the experiments on a smaller scale on animals and have found some interesting facts.

    The yellow monolith while being an inanimate object acts more like a parasite. It latches onto the dead host and controls their thought process directly, ''id est'' - zombies.

    How this works is that the yellow monolith projects a sphere of influence around itself, the bigger the crystal the larger the influence. Anything that dies within the sphere is infected with the [Crystalline curse].

    Then what happens is the dead host''s mind gets added to a collective server within the yellow monolith in a similar way to how a bee queen controls her hive. What this effectively means is that if you take control of the monolith you can theoretically take control of the entire crystalline army that the monolith is managing.

    Of course doing this would require a lot of power and concentration.

    Interestingly, what this does mean is that I could interfere with the commands given by the yellow monolith and override the directives within the dead host''s minds by using [Reanimate dead].

    This is because [reanimate dead] takes direct control of the target''s body whereas the yellow monolith takes control of the brain. I can effectively cease the electrical pulses coming from the brain so it no longer receives commands from the monolith but still retains the benefits of having the crystalline curse, meaning greater speed, stamina, effective immortality.

    Though I''ve yet to determine how many of these I can directly control at a single given moment.

    To be completely honest I may have hit a wall on how much I can research by myself with the limited resources and sources here. Still, I don''t know if I''m ready to leave just yet.

    "From my point of view you''ve managed to produce an exceeding amount of results from the limited sources available to you. However if you want my honest opinion I do believe that it''s time to look at other places."

    Sitting across a small round, wooden table in the flower shop was Enrich who was calmly sipping tea.

    "Leaving the orphanage. I won''t say that the thought never crossed my mind but I wouldn''t know where to start even if I did."

    I answer him hesitatingly.

    I start caressing the space between my eyes with my left hand. I thought that habit would''ve died along with right arm but as they say, ''old habits die hard''.

    It wasn''t exactly a secret that I do that whenever I''m stuck on something, hesitating or frustrated. As someone who dabbles in diplomacy Enrich was easily able to notice my habits.

    Perhaps it was because of that he passed onto me a sealed envelope.

    I took the letter for a few seconds because I couldn''t understand what he was trying to get at. Was this letter for me? Can I open it?

    "Actually the other day a letter came for me about a job opportunity."

    "Huh?"

    I let out involuntarily. Why did he suddenly decide to change the direction of the conversation?

    "An old acquaintance of mine who works as the headmaster for a prestigious school is going to retire soon and he asked me to take over."

    "School? You''re not going to tell me that I should go with you and use the sources over there, are you?"

    "As expected, you catch on quickly."

    I eyed him dubiously.

    "No offense but my thesis is about the possibilities of [Ascension]. If sources regarding that kind of topic can be easily found in a school then everyone would''ve already tried their hands on it."

    He nod in agreement, but his calm smile doesn''t fade.

    "Of course I''m well aware of that. However there are two primary reasons why I think it would be beneficial for you to enroll at that school."

    He stretches up two fingers.

    I took a sip from my cup of tea. It was a bitter flavor, not something that easily suited my tastes; it was a more European style tea. Lina would''ve gone nuts over having a taste of this.

    "I''m listening."

    I reply.

    "The first is that it isn''t just any school. Have you heard of the [Ariadyne Panoptic Academy]? It is a prestigious academy with numerous valuable source materials, even if you can''t find any direct sources, you may find some indirect ones that could lead to a different but worthwhile discovery."

    [Ariadyne Panoptic Academy]¡­

    I have done some background research into this world and that place did come up a few times. Often times many great people who influenced the history of this world were graduates of that place.

    If I''m not mistaken it was at the [Grand Capital]; the center of Ariadyne and it was a neutral zone as well. Basically it''s like this world''s equivalent to the [Vatican].

    However as I said, what I''m researching is having to ascend to godhood, it''s not as trivial as becoming an influential politician or great mage.

    "Like I said, my research topic is on a whole different level."

    "Is that how you truly feel? From my perspective you simply don''t want to leave. Pardon me, but in your own words the people in this place has become your ''family''. Perhaps it is the unwillingness of letting them go that''s keeping you here and ultimately delaying your research?"

    "¡­"

    I''m unwilling to leave?

    It''s true that I''ve grown attached to the people here. [Miko], [Diana], all the children of the orphanage have become my new family¡­ am I unwilling to leave them?

    No, that can''t be. I was always a person that took initiative. Especially during circumstances like this that may influence the future of this world I wouldn''t use them as an excuse for my lack of willingness to face reality.

    Enrich took another sip of his tea.

    As he placed it down a small ''tinging'' noise reverberated against the small wooden table. It brought me back to my senses.

    How long was I in deep contemplation?

    I could see the condensation dripping from the side of my tea cup.

    I shook my head rid myself of such pessimistic thoughts.

    "What''s the second reason?"

    "Right, the second reason. Are you aware of geographic phenomenons known as a [Dungeon]?"

    [Dungeons]. In RPG terms they would be the place that monsters usually inhabit in heavy numbers and at the end of it there''s a final boss guarding some treasure room.

    Of course that was a juvenile way of putting it but to be entirely fair it wasn''t actually that off from how it is in this world. It''s a dangerous underground cave that''s concentrated with mana making the monsters that naturally live there magnitudes stronger than their cousins that lives on the surface.

    Also like games there was indeed a final boss type monster guarding a hoard of treasure. Actually there are some speculations on whether [Dungeons] itself is a living being; manipulating monsters that live inside it and draw the ire of curious adventurers with treasure who inevitably fall prey and are killed and consumed.

    "Yes, I''m aware of their existence but what does that have to do with the academy?"

    "There''s actually an infamous dungeon located on the school grounds. There are rumors spreading around that at the end of the dungeon there is a [Mystic Well] and if you drink from it, it will grant you eternal life."

    "While I find that rather amusing, what does that have to do with [Ascension]?"

    "Surely you''ve come across it during your research. All gods have an infinite lifespan, that couldn''t be mere coincidence right?"

    "By your logic homunculi are also gods since they too have an infinite lifespan."

    "That''s simply just semantics. You should know very well as a [Necromancer] the difference between a divine individual and a homunculus. In any case I believe it is worth having a look into it, of course it''s up to you whether you will take up on my offer."

    Of course he''s not wrong, but to suddenly leave. How would the children react to that news?

    "If you do take up on my offer, you will then be granted freedom and exceptions to attending any classes. Your focus is on your research after all."

    I took a moment to think about it. It is true that if I go there, even if I don''t get any direct information there might be new leads which can become a breakthrough for my research. Staying here will obviously be of no help.

    By all logic I should go; as he says the advantages of going greatly outweigh the advantages of staying.

    "When do you plan on leaving for the [Grand Capital]?"

    "From this letter I''m to replace the old headmaster by the start of next year. The trip from here to the Grand Capital will likely take around 10 to 11 months so I will probably have to leave in 2, perhaps 3 weeks at maximum."

    "Alright, I''ll give you an answer before then."

    "Of course, I will be eagerly awaiting your reply."

    PART TWO

    A few days later I still wasn''t able to make up my mind about going or not. No that''s not true, deep down I''ve already made up my decision to leave, it was just that I was having trouble bringing up the topic with either Miko and Diana or the children.

    Miko and Diana would probably send me off with a smile, but the children are a different story. [Alice] especially how has an aversion for people leaving, if I were to leave now, how would she react?

    "Argh."

    I roughed up my own hair trying to think about it. This was so tiring.

    "What''s wrong Morgant?"

    Ren who was sitting next to me asked. We were just sitting against the wall of our not so secret, ''secret'' place watching Alice and Celina exchange ''girl talk''.

    As you can see it was just another peaceful day at the orphanage.

    I''ve spent the last 5 years with these children and have become attached. It really makes me thinking every time; ''If I had children of my own''.

    I would come home from work, Kyoko would be setting up dinner, my children would come up to me and say ''welcome home daddy''.

    Of course that future has long been closed off and I''ve already accepted that fact.

    "Hey Ren."

    I called out to him in a soft voice.

    I could hear the small sounds of him tinkering with some sort of technical contraption, like always.

    "Morgant?"

    He responds to my call but only pays minimal attention.

    "What¡­ What would you do if I left?"

    Then the small sounds of machinery tinkering stopped. Total silence.

    He turned his eyes towards me with a serious gaze. His small lips started to drag downwards forming a frown.

    "Don''t even joke about that."

    "¡­"

    Of course it wouldn''t just be Alice who would be troubled if I suddenly left. Most likely Celina too wouldn''t want that either.

    I laughed at myself in a defeated manner. So this must be what it''s like for fathers to leave their wife and children while going on a real business trip. It''s even hard to bring it up.

    "Morgant. Don''t tell me you are?"

    Ren was a smart kid, he instantly caught onto what I was trying to say. I couldn''t face him in fear of what his expression would be like. It hurt me emotionally to think that I would be causing pain to these children.

    "¡­"

    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "Sorry."

    "Sorry? What are you sorry about? Are you really thinking of leaving?"

    When Ren raised his voice to contest me, Alice and Celina overheard and was looking in our direction. I could only face the ground with my down.

    "Sorry."

    "Stop apologizing and tell me what''s going on."

    Alice and Celina came over with a worried expression.

    "I''ll most likely have to leave the orphanage soon."

    "Are you leaving, Morgant?"

    Alice asked in a meek voice.

    "¡­ Yes."

    "¡­ Why? Didn''t- you say that you''ll stay- with us? Why are you- leaving now?"

    She was trying to hold it together but her voice was starting to crack and she was having trouble holding back her tears."

    "Sorry, this is an important matter, there''s something that I need to do."

    "I''m scared."

    Eh? I was bracing myself for an incoming wave of screaming and pleading me not to go from Alice but instead she told me that she was scared.

    I looked up at her. She was crying but she was keeping herself composed to the best of her ability.

    I see, she''s grown up as well. She''s much stronger emotionally.

    "The last time you left, you came back without an arm. I''m scared that the next time you leave you won''t come back at all."

    "That''s¡­"

    Why did I trail off? Why didn''t I tell them I''d be back and that they had no reason to worry?

    Was it because in my heart I knew that this would be different than last time? The time period apart would be years and not just a single month. I couldn''t even guarantee I wouldn''t die from whatever I was up against.

    Why couldn''t I at least keep up my fa?ade and lie?

    "We''ll go with you!"

    "Eh?"

    Ren interrupted my thoughts and told me.

    Come where? To the grand capital?

    To school?

    Certainly if it was a more selfish request; if they said they wanted to go to school in order to receive an education I would seriously consider it. Enrich also wouldn''t mind if they joined as well.

    However that was obviously not what they wanted to do. What they wanted to do was come with me, to fight alongside me.

    No, that''s way too dangerous. I would never send my own children off to a battlefield and I won''t send these children either.

    I shook my head firmly.

    "No. You can''t."

    I steeled my heart to say what I needed in order to prevent them from following me to a battlefield.

    "Why?! I know you''ve been doing some research on something, if we come with you we can help you!"

    Ren pleaded.

    It hurts but this has to be said.

    I put up my fa?ade and scoffed at him.

    "Hah, You kids help me? Don''t give me that. What can you do? You''ll just be a burden, so just stay here like good little children."

    A tense silence followed my harsh criticism.

    The truth was, it was the first time I''ve ever taken such a harsh tone with them so they probably didn''t know how to respond.

    "What- did you just say?"

    Ren grabs me by the collar and tries to push me against the wall. He thought he could because he had a taller stature than me, but it didn''t turn out the way he wanted. Simply put, my stats were greater than his, there''s no way a 10 year old could ever hope to push me.

    I needed to act tougher. I needed to make myself into an insurmountable wall, then these children will finally understand that they can''t help me and they''ll stay here.

    "I said that there''s nothing you can do to help me so just stay here like good little children."

    "You-!"

    "Stop it! Stop fighting!"

    Alice screamed out.

    Then she suddenly started to run away.

    "Ah! Wait Alice!"

    Celina went after her.

    Ren glared at me for a few seconds before letting me go and also chased after Alice.

    I was left to ponder by myself whether what I just did was right or wrong.

    "Haha¡­ ''right'' or ''wrong''? What does that even mean?"

    I asked myself. I was the one who said that there was never a right or wrong choice. In the end what really remained where choices with consequences.

    This is how it should be. Those children won''t be put in harm''s way; the path I''m on will only take away their freedom and futures.

    ¡­

    After what seemed like an hour or two I decided to head back inside.

    When I returned back into the main house of the orphanage there was a strange uproar going on.

    "What''s going on?"

    I asked Miko who was getting a bit more fidgety than normal.

    She tried to suppress her anxiety but I could see it behind that fa?ade.

    "Ah, Morgant. You haven''t seen Alice have you?"

    "Alice? No, did something happen?"

    "Ah, well that''s¡­"

    She trailed off before I could hear anything concrete but someone else was there to tell me.

    "She went missing."

    It was Ren. He was still mad at me which was why he had a more colder tone than usual.

    "Missing? When?"

    "Just after she ran away from us. Diana went out to search for her."

    Diana? And not Miko?

    Something''s amiss here.

    However before I could come to any real conclusion something else happened.

    A bright silvery light flashed through the window temporarily blinding us. When the light subsided a pillar of silver light appeared from the distance reaching up to the skies.

    The light was so intense that the town known for perpetual snow stopped snowing.

    This kind of phenomenon I''ve seen it before.

    It was back at [Vertloch Downpour] when Dagda transformed!

    Could it be?! An enemy attack?!

    Instantly fearing the worst I rushed out of the orphanage and into the direction of the pillar of light.

    "Ah! Morgant!"

    Celina shouted for me from behind but I didn''t stop. I kept running.

    This can''t be happening. It defied reason; it couldn''t be an enemy attack, there was no reason for any of Nodens'' ilk to attack this small town.

    Dammit!

    PART THREE

    The place that the silver pillar of light was located at was in an empty, open area just a little left off the orphanage. The grounds that were supposed to be surrounded by white snow had all been melted away and for the first time I could see blades of green grass underneath.

    Upon arriving at the scene there was a violent maelstrom surrounding the entire place. Purple and red colored static bolts flew across the plains, anyone below level 40 would''ve instantly been zapped and fried.

    At the center of the malicious maelstrom was Alice''s figure in midair and surrounded by a pillar of light. Above her head was a small black crystal and from within it small black feathers came out slowly, one by one and fell to the ground.

    That wasn''t a monolith shard or divine energy or anything I knew. However I did know that I had a bad feeling about this. This silvery light especially and the massive surge of power from this maelstrom.

    It''s just like when ''they'' enter god-mode.

    Unable to approach any further and standing a few meters away was Diana who held a large metallic tower shield in order to protect herself from the static storm.

    "Diana!"

    I called out to her and she turned around in surprise.

    "Morgant? What are you doing here?! It''s dangerous so go back!"

    As soon as she said those words, violent hurricanes started to appear blocking off my exit.

    Not that I was going to run away but it sealed away my escape route, almost as though it was responding to Diana words.

    I quickly ran to take cover behind Diana''s shield. Even though I would''ve been fine for a little while in the static maelstrom because of my defenses, I decided to take cover because it was getting hard to hear her due to the heavy winds.

    "What''s going on?!"

    Diana made a painful expression as she hesitated in telling me. She was definitely hiding something, but it was already too late to hide it any further, not when I''ve already seen all this.

    "Alice is¡­ she''s awakening."

    Awakening? To what?

    I was going to ask her but it seems that I didn''t have to. Alice''s body started to change; to grow. Into a figure of a fully grown picture-esque woman, perhaps in her late 20s. it replaced the figure of Alice. The color of her long golden hair became darker, almost black in its tone. Wings started to sprout from her back, but unlike Nodens'' wings which were pure white these were pure black.

    Almost like¡­ a crow¡­

    A crow? No, it can''t be.

    The [Ulster cycle trinity]?!

    I focused my vision and tried to read her name and title.

    [Morrigan. Level 168, Phantom Queen]

    I was right!

    The Ulster cycle trinity refer to three sister deities from the Celtic pantheon. [Nemain], [Morrigan] and [Macha].

    I did consider the probability of their existence in this world, but I didn''t think I would encounter them so quickly. I also entertained the possibility of having them on our side against Nodens but this changes things.

    "What did you mean when you said that Alice was awakening? What''s really going on?"

    I had to ask. This situation was getting too convoluted.

    Once again Diana hesitated to speak but did so nonetheless.

    I understand that prying into other people''s business might not be the best idea but I needed to know. Why Alice?

    "Alice is¡­ in truth, Alice''s true identity is the goddess [Morrigan]. Even till now I don''t fully comprehend the story but from what she told me was that she sealed herself in human form to escape a ''great destruction''."

    Sealed herself in human form? And that form is Alice?

    ''Great destruction''? That does sound suspiciously like the [Ragnarok] event.

    "Diana, I want the unabridged version later, but for now we need to stop her from awakening, right?"

    "¡­Yes, she''s confused right now, so if she awakens in that state it would be disastrous."

    Right, I suspected as much.

    If I had to guess, that floating black crystal is the key her awakening. So if I destroy it? I slightly extended my hand away from the shield and was met with quite a shock, it was getting stronger.

    "Morgant! Are you alright?!"

    Even in the midst of this she still worries about me. I have a lot to owe to her as well.

    I summoned several [Obsidian Lances] and tried to fling them towards the crystal but most of them were intercepted by the static and disintegrated in a matter of seconds. Not to mention the ones that did hit only left a small scratch.

    This is absurd, even a level 50 [Obsidian Lance] won''t penetrate that?

    Then what other options do I have? I need a stronger attack.

    Dammit, this wasn''t looking good. I don''t think I''d last much longer if I went out without any sort of protection. By the looks of it this tower shield won''t hold up for too much either. Luckily Diana was wearing rubbery gloves to absorb the electricity but the shield itself was also acting as a lightning rod.

    Actually, could I use that to my advantage?

    If I throw this shield closer to the side it could temporarily draw the static lightning away but if in the case a stray lightning bolt hit Diana it would be terrible. I should''ve acted much faster when the static was weaker instead of trying to make sense of the situation.

    "Diana, I have an idea but I''m going to need to borrow your shield for a bit."

    She looks at me for a bit but agrees. She didn''t even think of her own protection and allowed me to take away her sole cover.

    Obsidian isn''t the most sturdiest of materials but it should hold up for a few moment if I surround her in my [Obsidian Shield].

    I took the handle of the tower shield from Diana and then proceeded to summon 12 [Obsidian Shields] in an arc around her.

    She had a perplexed look on her face as she didn''t really know about my powers.

    Alright now that that''s out of the way I need to strengthen my attack. How do I do that?

    The only answer I could think of in this situation was to transform into [Nyarlathotep] and throw it physically like a javelin. The [strength] and [dexterity] boost I get from the transformation should be enough. I think.

    I did have reservations about transforming in front of Diana but what choice did I have?

    I stood up activated my transformation.

    Like before black clouds surrounded me in a sphere and when it subsided the 2m hulking figure of Nyarlathotep was left.

    It was blatantly obvious that Diana had many questions for me as I did for her but that will have to wait.

    I moved back a bit and threw the metallic tower shield towards my right.

    As I did the all of the static reacted to the shield and concentrated around that locale. How do you like them apples! Taste the power of 21st century basic science!

    I summoned an [Obsidian Lance] and grabbed it tightly with my left arm. My dominant arm was my right but I have practiced over these two years to use my left arm.

    With the static currents out of the way I threw the lance with all my might towards the black crystal.

    In a clean direct hit the crystal shattered into pieces, but as it did the electrical storm became more violent, shocking me directly. It wasn''t fatal but it did hurt, I started to bleed from around my chest.

    "Morgant?!"

    "I''m fine."

    I kneeled back behind the wall of [obsidian shields].

    I thought I made the situation worse but when I checked back the storm started to become weaker. The silver light was also subsiding.

    "Did it work?"

    Alice, or Morrigan in her unconscious state was going to start falling. Of course she would if the power keeping her afloat ceased. I wouldn''t be too worried in normal circumstances but she was actually fairly high up.

    Without thinking I made a straight line dash to catch her.

    I made it just in time.

    I supported her entirely with my left arm. On closer inspect she was an extraordinary beauty, the likes of which I have never seen in this life or my previous.

    Her face was a perfect shape, her black hair flowed and felt like silk. Her luscious pink lips, her fair tone.

    Slowly the woman in my arms started to open her eyes.

    Did her awakening finish? Was I too late?

    "M- Morgant?"

    Letting out my name she closed her eyes and as she did her figure became smaller and smaller. In a few seconds she was back to the Alice I was used to.

    With all the disruption and surge of power gone the snow started to fall peacefully once more.

    I undid my transformation and fell down in fatigue as well.

    This is too much excitement for me. I really only ever wanted a peaceful life but why does everything have to become so convoluted? It''s like I can''t go a single day without some major global conspiracy breaking loose in front of me. The world itself is tormenting me.

    I looked back to Alice who was sleeping comfortable on the icy cold snow. If she sleeps here she''ll catch a cold.

    Diana came to pick her up and we decided to return to the orphanage.

    PART FOUR

    By the time we returned it was lights out at the orphanage. Everyone had gone to sleep except for a select few. Among them were Miko, Ren and Celina who were waiting for us to return with Alice.

    After confirming Alice was okay, Ren left without saying anything.

    I could only apologize to him in my heart as I wasn''t allowed to show weakness, else my plans for them to stay at the orphanage would be for naught.

    "Ah wait Ren!"

    Celina glanced at me with an uneasy look before following after Ren.

    "We should get Alice up to her room first."

    Diana nodded at my suggestions.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "Mmm~? Where?"

    Alice opened her eyes slowly and looked around to confirm her surroundings. Then almost out of nowhere she suddenly jot up and screamed in agony.

    "Noo! No! No! No! No!"

    "Alice?!"

    I called out to her to calm her down but she wasn''t listening.

    She covered her ears and continued to scream.

    Diana who was standing next to me tried to approach her but was pushed away by an invisible force. It was likely that even though she returned to her child form there were some residue remaining from her half failed awakening.

    Oddly enough I was able to approach her. Having no other choice I got close and held her in my arms.

    "Alice! Alice! Look! Look at me!"

    I told her. Right now she was on the verge of remembering what had taken place before and because of that she may be going through a traumatic experience.

    I needed to take her mind off of that in order to calm her down.

    "No~! No¡­ Noooo¡­"

    "Alice, it''s okay now. It''s all over. It''s okay."

    She reciprocated and held tightly onto me. Her body temperature became oddly cold it almost hurt. I could feel the shivering of her body.

    "It''s okay Alice. I''m here."

    She continued to quietly sob in my embrace for a few more minutes before completely calming down.

    "Morgant¡­"

    "Are you okay now Alice?"

    She shook her head.

    Mmm, this was rather troublesome. I took out the skull and cross hairpin that I got from Kyoko; Alice had given it back to me when I returned.

    I placed it in Alice''s hair.

    "See now Alice? As long as you hold onto that hairpin you will be safe. No bad memories will come back. Understand?"

    She meekly nodded.

    "Good girl. Now it''s time for you to sleep, and when you wake up tomorrow everything will return to normal."

    "¡­ Okay."

    I tucked her back into bed and pulled up her blankets close to her.

    Diana softly smiled at me.

    "It''s a little hard to believe you''re really only 10 years old."

    "Perhaps I''m not."

    I said jokingly. Though it wasn''t a lie she giggles and takes it as one.

    "Will that hairpin really contain her powers?"

    She asks.

    I shook my head.

    "No, of course not. It doesn''t have such powers; it''s a normal hairpin but the influence a person''s mind has over them is a powerful force. As long as she believes sincerely that her wearing that hairpin won''t cause any more trauma then it won''t."

    I explain to Diana but she doesn''t quite understand. In essence I was trying to invoke a placebo effect, but trying to explain modern science to the people of this world would be fruitless.

    I''m not looking down on them for being more primitive, it''s simply that they haven''t yet uncovered the scientific foundations to understand what I''m telling them.

    "I''ll just have to trust you on that."

    Her voice is really alluring, almost to the point where I wouldn''t believe that she''s level 44.

    People that powerful usually have a more husky, brooding voice after what they needed to go through in order to level up this high.

    As I explained earlier, people of this world usually have a maximum level cap. The fact that she''s level 44 means that she''s gone way passed the average level cap, in other words she''s had some experiences that pushed her past her human limits.

    Seeing the pure maiden with hair that could fool me into believe they were real gold and face that would put the Mona Lisa to shame, you couldn''t blame me for doubting her combat oriented background right?

    If there was one indication, it was that her class was set to [Templar Knight].

    Seeing as how Alice was asleep it was a good time to ask.

    "Diana, do mind explaining everything now?"

    She became silent for a bit. She contemplated on whether she should really tell me. I knew her well enough to know that she wasn''t trying to hoard knowledge or anything like that, it was that she was simply worried that telling me might lead to something more dangerous.

    For that reason I decided to extend an olive branch; to make it easier for her to tell me.

    "To be honest, it''s not like I''m totally in the dark in regards to what''s going on."

    "Eh?"

    At my words she freezes in place.

    Diana is hesitating because she''s worried that telling me may result in something dangerous. If that''s the case then it''s simple, I merely need to change it from a ''confession'' to ''filling in the gaps''.

    Though to be honest the Ulster trinity is a rather hazy topic for me, not because I didn''t have much knowledge on it but because the records that remain of them are all convoluted. Even their names aren''t consistent among the stories containing them.

    That''s in regards to my world''s Ulster trinity. As for this world most likely they were also part of the [Tuatha de Danann].

    "Correct me at any point if I''m wrong. Many millennia ago there were three sisters, [Morrigan], [Nemain] and [Macha]. Represented by a crow, the three sisters were revered as goddesses of war. When the mighty empire of the Tuatha de Danann came to an end the three sisters were among the survivors that turned their backs on the High Gods. Was any of what I said true?"

    "¡­ I''m amazed, it''s almost as though you were there yourself."

    "I only cross referenced it with my existing knowledge. I don''t know how the three goddesses relate to Alice or where they are now. That''s why I''m asking you, please tell me."

    "If I tell you, what will you do with that information?"

    What will I do? I haven''t quite thought about it that far because it''s been so hectic. At first I wanted to recruit the Ulster trinity into my circle of alliances against Nodens but-

    If that means dragging Alice to war, then I don''t know what I want to do.

    "I don''t know. At first I thought about recruiting them but right now I''m unsure about it."

    "Recruiting them?"

    I suppose it''s only fair to tell her about my situation to her since she''s telling me something equally important.

    I spent the next hour or so explaining to her who I truly was and what I was trying to do. Of course I excluded the part about my reincarnation, that would be troublesome to explain.

    "¡­ I see, A [Demon General] at the age of 3, when I see how capable you are somehow that isn''t exactly surprising."

    She warmly smiles as she pats my head.

    "I understand I''ll explain who Alice truly is and at a lesser extent, who I really am as well."

    PART FIVE

    -DIANA''S SIDE-

    About 3000 years ago I was living as a slave under the Tuatha de Danann empire. It wasn''t anything special back then, everyone was living under the fear of High God and his empire.

    My own family had already disappeared before I could even form coherent sentences. However, because I didn''t get the opportunity to know them I wasn''t too sad; you cannot grieve for people you never knew.

    Every day was grueling manual labor.

    People that I''ve come to know were regularly killed or succumbed to the pain and ended their own lives, but I struggled through with the best of my own abilities. Someday I wanted to avenge the people that were crushed by the empire, I wanted to tell the ones who ruled over us that we existed.

    One day an incident occurred.

    One of the guards who were overseeing us started to punish some children who weren''t working too hard. In order to motivate them through fear the guard killed a child in front of me.

    When I saw that something within me snapped. Fear did fill me but for a different reason, overcome by blind rage I attacked the guard. I push back the guard and continued to assault him with the weapons I had hidden just in case something happened.

    To my surprise I managed to defeat the guard. Thinking back now, he was probably only surprised that I knew how to fight back, his own arrogance was what killed him.

    From that incident a small underground movement to rebel against the Tuatha de Danann started to assemble. With me at the epicenter. I was full of confidence and motivation to finally be able fight back at the oppressors.

    Countless people from every race gathered around me in order to fight. What I didn''t know was that just like the guard I managed to defeat, I was also starting to become blind from my own arrogance.

    Despite all the warning signs I pressed an attack on one of the citadels that represented the Tuatha de Danann government. People who rallied under me swarmed the citadel.

    However that was the biggest mistake of my life.

    It was then I truly learnt why we were living under their oppression to begin with. On that day every one of our resistance movement was slaughtered right before my eyes, but the worst part was that the enemy didn''t even suffer a single casualty.

    It was already too late by the time I had realized just how much of a difference in strength we had. I was surrounded by the enemy and was about to meet with my own death.

    However a just before the blade that took so many of my comrade''s life was about to take my head it was intervened. Surrounded by a dark light; a light that glowed black, I cannot describe this phenomenon in a better way.

    When the dark light subsided, all that were remaining were the corpses of the enemy solider.

    There a womanly figure appeared before me. With wings as black as the night I had thought that the angel of death had come for me.

    However that was not the case.

    [Morrigan] the goddess revered as the [phantom queen] due to her elusive and cruelly powerful nature. She had appeared before me. She had spared my life.

    When I asked her why she saved me she answered.

    "Because you piqued my interests."

    At such a cruel answer I could only sarcastically laugh. I was saved not because of my strength or valor, but merely on a whim of hers.

    I could not take it anymore, I asked her, no, I begged her to take my life as well. I could not live with myself for the mistakes and the countless unnecessary sacrifices I made.

    She then told me something that would change my mind.

    "If you wish to die then that will be the end of it, but if you die now you will not get the witness the finale of the cruel empire and its arrogant king."

    Perplexed, I asked her what she meant.

    She told me that the empire had received an ultimatum from an unknown figure and that soon the empire will collapse.

    I couldn''t believe it, no one could. The empire that had ruled over us for so many generations to finally be stopped.

    "But as part of the empire myself, I fear that I will also be amongst the casualties of the great end. That is why I have chosen you to become my vassal."

    I asked what she mean.

    "My sisters and I will seal ourselves away in order to avoid the great end. In due time we will awaken but whilst we are sealed we will become powerless, for that reason you must protect me."

    With no other directions or meaning remaining for my life I accepted her offer. I was taken to her altar where I was baptized as her vassal. A [Templar Knight].

    With it I was granted immortality and comparable strength.

    In repentance for all of the lives I squandered I wear this white garb now.

    In the end Morrigan was right. The empire was swallowed up in a great flame and it came to an end.

    The form that the goddess Morrigan used to seal herself was Alice. In order to keep the seal a secret from herself, Alice''s memories would be erased after each year, but recently that was not the case. Over these last five years she had been growing, something that should not have been, she was supposed to be in the body of a 5 year old.

    I determined the cause to be that her seal was weakening and she was starting to awaken. That''s why her memories no longer erased after each year and that she started to age.

    PART FIVE

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    I''m not entirely sure what to make of this new information.

    For now I''ll summarise it.

    3000 years ago during the reign of the Tuatha de Danann, the Ulster cycle trinity did indeed exist. However from the story that Diana just told me, it doesn''t seem like they were particularly close with Nodens, in fact it almost sounds as though they despised him.

    In order to escape [Ragnarok] the trinity decided to seal themselves away in a temporary mortal body. I should be correct to assume that while in those states they don''t have access to any of their powers and can be killed.

    In order to prevent themselves from awakening at the wrong time they made it so they would lose their memories after each year. Of course doing that would put them at risk of death by confusion, for example if their memories were wiped at the wrong time it would be extremely dangerous. In order to mitigate those external risks they each chose a ''vassal'' to help them and protect them.

    These vassals are known as [Templar Knights].

    Templar Knights also have temporary immortality but other than that they''re only slightly stronger than the average human, or so I assume from looking at Diana''s level.

    While that may seem like a problem to most people, if it were me I wouldn''t choose someone based on their level but based on their resourcefulness. The job of the vassal is to protect the sealed goddess, yes but it would be impossible to expect them to be able to defend them against every threat.

    For that reason I would choose someone who could ''hide'' me while I was vulnerable.

    At least that''s how I''m going to go about rationalizing Morrigan''s choice of choosing Diana. Not for her power but for her uses.

    "Would it be possible to tell me who the other members of the Trinity are sealed as?"

    She hesitates but agrees nonetheless.

    "The host body of [Macha] is unknown, I''ve never even seen them or their vassal. The only thing I know about them is that they''re most likely located somewhere in South Ariadyne."

    "It can''t be helped if you don''t know. What about the host for [Nemain]? Have you maintained contact with them?"

    "Yes, We have been sending letters to and fro for a while now. The host for the Nemain is a person named [Lorna Crow Xix Ariadyne]; the wife of the Tetrarch of West Ariadyne. Her vassal is a physician who works at their castle named [Nicholai]."

    Wife of the West Tetrarch? How old is she? I mean physically, because Alice looks like she''s 10. I''m aware that there are no laws regarding age of marriage but still.

    "Just how old is the host for Nemain?"

    "The host? Most likely she''s also at least 3000 years old?"

    "I mean physically."

    I eyed Alice to insinuate what I was inferring to.

    "Oh! No, no, no. I was told that Nemain''s seal was weakening long before Alice''s. So physically she should look around her early 30s, I was told she even bore three children."

    "Children? Does that mean that they''re also half-divine?"

    Diana shakes her head.

    "Unfortunately not, they were born with her human form so the children are also human. It would be a different story if they were born while Nemain was in her true form but alas that wasn''t the case."

    "I see."

    "So if Alice continues to grow, eventually the seal will weaken enough to the point where Morrigan would re-emerge, am I correct to assume this?"

    "Yes, that is what I believe."

    At the very least her seal probably won''t break for a while. Since Nemain''s host is already in her 30s, Alice still has at least 20 more years before anything more notable happens.

    So then, why was her seal going to break beforehand?

    "There is one other thing that concerns me."

    Diana says.

    "That is?"

    "I was told that Nemain''s host started to get sick and bedridden as the seal weakened. Nicholai told me that the reason for her sickness was because the host bodies which are human were unable to withstand the power sealed within them. Of course with emergency treatment he was able to bring her back to health, but it seems that the seal is standing on its last leg and perhaps in the new future Nemain will fully awaken."

    This may be a noteworthy event. Right now the world is hinged on a very fragile pivot, if Nodens catches wind of this it would stand to reason that he would do everything in his powers to get her on his side.

    The pieces are starting to show up on the board and right now it''s free-game. Obviously I''d rather that Nemain be on my side than on Nodens''.

    Then there''s Macha, without having any sort of confirmation or information on how she''s doing I might simply have to give up on her and assume Nodens already got to her.

    Finally, Alice. Right now she''s probably the most stable in terms of the trinity. Which presents another conundrum, do I stay here and watch over her? If I decide to take her with me, Diana would probably come as well but that would be terrible for the orphanage as a whole.

    I always thought that Alice''s aversion from people leaving was something she developed because she lost her parents but that may have ironically started to develop after this orphanage was established.

    Leaving that aside, what do I do? Stay? Leave?

    No, staying here won''t achieve anything, and Alice probably has at least a decade or two before the seal really starts to weaken. The reasoning for the seal opening up just then was probably because I said I would leave. Trying to stop me from leaving caused her to seek some sort of power to stop me and most likely resulted in the seal''s temporary opening.

    Of course this is all just speculation on my part.

    I need a moment to think about this. I still have a week or two before I have to make my final decision.

    "Thank you Diana. I''m sorry I made you talk against your will."

    She gives me a small chuckle as she pats my head. I know I do it fairly often to others but when it''s happening to me it does feel a little patronizing.

    "I think it was a fair trade. I''ve also learnt a lot about you in return, but I think we should stop the conversation here. It''s almost past your bed time."

    I could only laugh at that in response.

    "Right, then good night Diana."

    "Good night Morgant."

    She kisses my forehead causing my heart to waver for a second.

    PART SIX

    -REN''S SIDE-

    "Aren''t you sleeping Ren?"

    Celina asked me from across the room. She and I shared the same room, a fact that would usually make me over-joyous but today I felt something else.

    "Sorry Celina, I can''t sleep."

    I couldn''t stop thinking about what Morgant said to us.

    We were a burden to him?

    Is that truly the case?

    Sure he acts like he''s so much more mature but he''s just a kid like us right?

    He is¡­

    He''s¡­

    He''s no different from us. The words of someone who''s the same as us shouldn''t affect me so much but why does it hurt? I always looked up to him, he was always there to help me.

    After my parents died I thought I could never trust anyone again but Morgant helped me change my mind. I thought I could finally open up to someone.

    I wanted to believe that we were real friends.

    But in the end we were just luggage for him. We were dragging him down.

    "What''s going on? Why are the candles still lit?"

    Miko came into our room with a slightly annoyed expression. She looked at Celina and myself who was up.

    "Ah, sorry Miko, we were going to sleep real soon!"

    Celina tries to cover for me, but Miko is not convinced.

    "Did something happen?"

    Her expression changes, from annoyed to worried. I''ve heard that the beast-kin were good at picking up emotional tension by listening to other people''s heartbeats, so it''s not too surprising that she found out.

    Should I tell her?

    No, I want to solve this on my own.

    "Nothing. I''m just not tired."

    I make up a random excuse.

    "Ren¡­"

    Celina calls my name sympathetically.

    "Actually¡­"

    Disregarding my objection Celina tells Miko everything that happened today. What Morgant said and how he and I got into a fight.

    While listening to that Miko sighs.

    "That brat again, huh. Well it''s not like I can''t understand why he said such things."

    "He hates us that''s why. He thinks we''ll just drag him down so he wants to abandon us."

    I tell her.

    "Ren, do you really believe that?"

    "¡­"

    I couldn''t answer. Why? Do I not believe what I just said? Isn''t that right, though?

    Then why can''t I just say ''yes''?

    "I don''t think Morgant really mean what he said. There must be some reason why he said that, right Miko?"

    Celina answers for me. She has always trusted Morgant, that''s why they have such a great relationship, to the point where I would sometimes get jealous.

    ¡­

    But the truth is I would rather see Morgant and Celina together rather than see him leave.

    Dammit.

    Tears start to fall from my eyes. I couldn''t stop. It hurt to be called a burden. Morgant who had helped us so much, to be called weak by him I couldn''t stand it.

    I wanted to help him.

    I wanted him to tell me that I did a good job.

    I don''t want him to leave.

    Miko started to gently stroke my head. It was a comforting experience, I could understand why Celina liked getting patted on the head so much by Morgant.

    "Listen Ren, Morgant is a little different than all the other children."

    She says but I already knew that. He''s smart, capable, strong and kind. I''ve never seen anyone else have such positive traits, not even my own parents.

    "I don''t believe Morgant said those things because he hated you but because he thought that was the only way to keep you safe. I can''t tell you too much of the details but what Morgant''s doing is very dangerous, you know that already don''t you? Last time he came back with a missing arm."

    "if that''s the case then why?! If it''s so hard then why can''t he rely on us?! Are we not trustworthy enough for him?!"

    The tears wouldn''t stop.

    "No, of course not. It''s because he cares too much about you that he doesn''t want you to be put in harm''s way. Someday you will understand, he does a lot of things that may look suspicious and dangerous but in the end he does it all because he cares for all of you. When he says he wants to leave it''s because it''s something that great that requires his attention."

    "What¡­ then what can I do? He''s helped us so much, how am I to ever repay him?"

    "One day you''ll grow older and leave this orphanage, when that time comes you can truly start to find your own path to strength. When you''ve become strong enough and you''re confident you can truly stand next to Morgant then you can help him. After all you are¡­ we are all his family."

    Hearing those words I couldn''t stop crying. It was frustrating and it hurt to know that I wasn''t worthy enough to stand next to him now but someday I will truly repay him and we can then be called real friends.

    PART SEVEN

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    "Have you made your decision?"

    Once again I found myself pondering that same question at Lilith''s flower shop. Across the tea table was Enrich with his trademark smile.

    "I''ve already made that decision from day one, I just couldn''t say it with my own mouth."

    "I see, and the answer is?"

    "I''ve decided to leave. As much as I want to stay, doing so would be a huge disservice to everyone who has helped me get so far. I''m only here on those people''s good wills and I have an obligation to repay their kindness."

    "I figured you''d say as much, but I also heard something else happened at the orphanage, regarding Alice. Wouldn''t studying her also give you another lead into helping your research?"

    I don''t know how he found out but I have no intentions of telling him more than what he should know.

    "No."

    I respond.

    What he says is true, if I could study Alice I would gain massive insight on [Ascension] but to do that I would need to inflict mental trauma to make her transform into Morrigan. That would be extremely cruel and there''s no guarantee I would be able to stop her if she did awaken.

    Even disregarding the moral components of it, it''s far too risky. As a businessman it''s a risk that I wouldn''t take.

    "Very well then. We will be leaving in a week."

    "Alright."

    "Should I go pack up my stuff?"

    Lilith came to ask with a smiling face. Does she understand what she just said? She wants to close down shop and follow me.

    However unfortunately for her I have a little bit of a different job for her.

    "No, Lilith you''ll stay here and monitor how Alice is doing. I want you report to me if anything happens."

    In regards to how Lilith was doing these past few years, she actually no longer requires the ''essence'' of men to maintain her mana. Normal succubi do need to continuously gather that stuff but Lilith and Astaroth do not have to.

    Why? Because they''re not the average [Succubus], they''re the demon lord and the demon lord''s daughter. If you ask me it''s a flimsy reasoning but I suppose that''s just how it works, they''re powerful enough to be fine.

    Apparently once they reach a certain level they can replenish their own mana. I''ve determined that that level is 60. Which Lilith has achieved, an impressive feat if I do say so myself.

    "I see. It will be a little sad to see you leave but if that is your decision then I will obey, because you are my master."

    She does look a little sad. I guess I can leave her with a little bit of a memento.

    It''s the first time I''ve tried this but I think it should work, at least in theory.

    I squeezed a sample of my power at the center of my palms to create a specific object. A metallic pin if you will.

    To my surprise it worked much more easily than I had originally anticipated.

    I took a look at it.

    A small green colored circular pin with a Celtic knot on it. Why a Celtic knot? I don''t know.

    This was a [crest].

    All demon generals and the demon lord have these. It''s a proof that someone works under them.

    I have Astaroth''s one as well.

    "Here, Lilith, take this."

    "This is¡­"

    "My crest. From now on you''ll be my emissary. So take that as substitute of me and continue to do your best."

    "Master¡­ Yes! I''ll make you proud!"

    I nodded back.

    "Good, I''m counting on you Lilith."

    And so I decided to leave.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 56

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 230 (155+75)

    Dexterity: 60 (5+55)

    Intelligence: 50 (5+45)

    Insight: 100 (45+55)

    [Status point: 95]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 41

    (ACTIVE) [Summon Skeleton Knight]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 47

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 26

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 30

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 23

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 36 - Till we meet again

    Ascension Rebirth - Till we meet again

    CHAPTER XXXVI

    PART ONE

    That night I was visited by a rather malignant apparition that took the form of a certain businessman.

    I''ve lost track on how many times I was summoned to this nauseating white void. It''s not so much as the void itself that makes me distraught it''s the white coloration that''s just so ''in your face'' that it agitates me.

    To compound that convulsive feeling, there''s always a ghost of my past ready to lecture me on what I need to do. If you thought being told to do something was inane and droll try imagine being told off by yourself. It''s like if in a chess game a computer criticized every move you made and then times that by 30 or so.

    "I was pretty happy during the two years that you didn''t show up, but here you are, to ruin everything."

    "Hmph, you''ve gotten cocky."

    He says while pushing up his glasses with his right hand. I''m actually quite jealous because even in this space where everything should be imaginary or so I assume, I don''t have my right arm.

    He smirks at me sarcastically as if to taunt me of that fact.

    "You want to start something?"

    "I don''t hit children."

    "Oh? That''s a surprise, I thought you were the boogie man that hides under all children''s beds and haunts them into nervous ticks by reciting TPS reports and explaining to them that their economic prosperity has a 36% chance of continuing to adulthood under the current government regime¡­"

    Errr¡­

    "Anyway, it seems you''ve made the decision to leave."

    This guy can''t even take a joke. Was I really that stone faced, god I can''t believe that I''ve been so much of a prick. I wonder if anyone talked behind my back; can''t blame them though, after talking to myself I would.

    Whatever.

    "Yeah, I admit I would rather stay here but that wouldn''t be the most optimal decision. I have an obligation to fulfill."

    "So you say but your current actions resemble that of every cartoon villain in history. What are you trying to do really? Gain ultimate power? Become God? What then? World domination?"

    "Why are you criticizing me? What else would you rather have me do? I don''t see you with a better plan."

    He smirks one more time.

    "Nothing, I was just testing you. To see if you really wanted to fulfill your duties or just wanted ultimate power. I can tell from your voice that you have determination."

    "Hmph, whatever."

    "You probably won''t see me for a while after this, but don''t rejoice too quickly, I''ll return immediately when you lose track of yourself."

    "You don''t need to tell me that. Please don''t show up even if I screw up. You''re the last person I want to see during such times."

    He roughs up my hair in just the perfect way to mess it up to the maximum degree.

    "I''ll be watching you. Oh, just one last thing. About your arm, you may want to visit [Gladsheim] for that."

    Like being dragged out from under water, I was plunged out of the white void with those last words.

    By the time I had realized it, I was back in my bed. I don''t even remember going back to sleep or when I ever came back from Lilith''s flower shop.

    These last few days were so tiring, but it''s no time for rest as things will most likely get even more hectic.

    Gladsheim huh? If there''s one place in the world that could fix my arm it would be Gladsheim. I wouldn''t put it past the capabilities of 26th century science after all.

    Hmm?

    I felt something wriggling around in my bed.

    When I slightly pulled up the blankets I saw Alice''s sleeping figure curled up into a ball shape and clinging onto the hem of my shirt.

    "Achoo!"

    She sneezed cutely as the cold air rushed to her exposed legs.

    I couldn''t help but get a good chuckle out of that.

    I decided to put the blanket back onto Alice. Today was my last day at the orphanage after all. I guess it won''t hurt to spoil her just for today.

    I stroke her silky blonde hair as she was sleeping; I could feel the warmth and softness of her greatly preserved hair.

    To think she''s actually the Goddess [Morrigan]. In most records she''s usually portrayed as cruel or manipulative, but seeing her like this I couldn''t even begin to imagine it.

    If she would only stay this cute forever, then I wouldn''t have to worry as much for the future. I guess I can''t be helped, that''s just how it is in this world, no use arguing with the inevitable.

    PART TWO

    The time for me to leave had come and Enrich was waiting in a carriage by the roadside of the ever snowing port town.

    Many of the children, Diana and Miko were there to see me off. I guess it wouldn''t hurt to make Enrich wait in the car.

    Diana held me as she cried a bit.

    "You have to be safe, okay?"

    "I understand, you don''t have to worry that much Diana. I''m really grateful for everything you''ve done for me. I keep thinking back to that night that you found me; if not for you I would''ve died alongside the cold snowy road. There really is nothing I can do to ever make it up to you. Thank you, Diana."

    She hugged me even tighter.

    "You brat, to be leaving so soon. Well, just be careful out there, you don''t know what kind of monsters or enemies will be waiting for you."

    Miko tells me. I can see that behind the tough persona she''s really a softie and is worried about me a lot.

    Out of everyone here, I owe my life to her the most. One day I will come back to help her whenever she needs it.

    "Miko. One day I will repay everything you''ve done for me, so you have to stay safe till then too okay?"

    "Hah, you don''t have to tell me that!"

    She roughs up my hair to hide her embarrassment.

    All the other children that I''ve met also come to say their goodbyes. These are all good children and I hope that they can do well in their lives after graduating from this orphanage.

    For their sake I will make sure that the world does not end.

    Finally the last three children come up to me.

    Ren averts his gaze a bit, but I feel that he isn''t exactly mad, just that he doesn''t know how to face me. I guess I can be the adult and start off.

    "Ren. I''m really sorry for what I said to you the other day. I didn''t really mean it, I just didn''t want you to get hurt following me."

    "¡­ I know. You don''t have to tell me, I was also acting like a spoiled brat so I guess that makes us even. Just promise me you''ll wait until I¡­ until we all come for you."

    I pause for a moment at his words. I see, so they''ve decided to follow me in the end. If in the future they become strong enough and I can really face them as adults then I will reciprocate their feelings, but for now I guess this is the best choice.

    Alice is a bit fidgety, on the verge of tears as well but she''s trying really hard not to cry.

    "Mmm¡­"

    I think she''s trying to call out my name but wasn''t able to by the tears she''s trying to hold back.

    "Bahh! Morgant!"

    To my surprise it was Celina who burst out in tears and jumped on me, using my shirt to blow her nose in the process.

    "Don''t leave!"

    I patted her head as she clung on.

    "I''m sorry Celina. I''m sure we''ll meet again in the future; when you''ve all grown up into splendid adults you will get the chance to find me."

    "MMMM! Morgant~!"

    I guess it can''t be helped.

    "Here Celina, until we meet again, hold onto this for me."

    I place in her hands a golden pocket watch that I received for my fourth birthday. It was one of the few relics I managed to hold onto after the incident. It''s a very important piece of memory, but I feel like I can trust it in her hands.

    "This watch helped me become who I am today, so if you hold onto it, I''m sure you will also learn what it means to be an adult."

    She looks at the pocket watch. It''s fairly large for her size so it fits like a tennis ball in her palms.

    She then gives me a nod and draws it close to her chest.

    "¡­ Okay. I''ll try my best Morgant so wait for me."

    I pat her head once more.

    "That''s a good girl. I''ll be waiting for you."

    Then Alice came up to me timidly. She didn''t burst out into tears but I could see tears falling down.

    "Mmmm¡­"

    She placed my left hand on her head to indicate that she wanted to be patted as well.

    Ah~ how cute.

    "You be safe too, okay Alice?"

    She gave me a timid nod.

    I noticed that she still had my hairpin.

    "Alice, that hairpin belonged to someone very precious to me. The one person in this world I wanted to meet the most but was never able to. That''s why it''s so important to me, but I''m trusting you to hold onto it. Please take care of it for me, okay?"

    "¡­ Okay."

    Trying to hold back her tears she nods again.

    "Thank you, Alice. As long as you have that, it will be like I never left."

    She hugs me with all her might one last time.

    I reciprocate and accept her embrace.

    After a while she gently pushes me away and steps back.

    She really has grown stronger, I can''t wait to see what she will become in the future.

    Finally Ren.

    I did prepare something for him, though I was a little hesitant on giving it to him. However he has shown great maturity and growth over these couple of days, so I think it will be safe to leave this with him.

    "Ren."

    I call out to him.

    He flinches as he hears his name. He walks out and stands in front of me.

    "Morgant¡­ I''ll try my best. I''ll become stronger so I won''t be a burden the next time we meet and I will earn my place next to you. No, in fact I will become stronger than you! I will become so strong that you won''t be able to reject me next time! So prepare yourself!"

    I could only chuckle at his resolve. Yes, if it''s him then I can trust him with this.

    I pull out a piece of paper out of my [inventory] and hand it over to him.

    He takes it and opens it, but doesn''t really understand what it is.

    "What is this?"

    He asks me.

    "That is the blueprints for a weapon that can cause great destruction and suffering in the wrong hands. As far as I know if you utilize that and improve on it, eventually it can become much more powerful than any magic."

    The thing I gave him was a simple blueprint for a pistol, though knowing him he will likely improve on the design and in the future who knows what he will create out of it.

    In this world where there are dangers at every corner this is perfect. For a race that cannot use magic and has to rely solely on machinery to survive that weapon is the most suitable for him.

    "I''m trusting you Ren, that you will use this responsibly."

    He looks up to me in surprise but regains his composure.

    He gives me a solid nod.

    "Okay Morgant. I will do my best to live up to your trust."

    "Thank you Ren."

    After saying my goodbyes I take a few steps away from the orphanage. Looking at it from a distance it''s actually pretty small, but it''s very cosy and tight.

    A perfect family.

    As I leave they all shout to me.

    "Good luck Morgant!"

    Even I felt like I was about to cry. In order to not break my fa?ade I didn''t look back but lifted my hand and waved back at them.

    "Are you ready to leave?"

    The first thing that Enrich says as soon as I get on is that.

    "¡­ Yeah. Let''s go."

    With that I finally left the orphanage.

    PART THREE

    Before leaving the continent of [Vertloch] we decided to go to the capital; [Vertloch Skyreach] in order to report to [Astaroth] what was going to be happening.

    "Hmm, so this is the capital."

    Peering out the window in fascination, Enrich comments. Was it his first time here? That''s a surprise considering he''s [Kyrios''] underling.

    "Didn''t Kyrios ever bring you here?"

    "I was invited to come a few times but unfortunately I never could find the right time."

    "I see."

    Being Kyrios'' underling must be tiring. I liken it to working for a James bond villain company; always going out to gather intel and plot political espionage.

    As we arrived at the [Sanctuary] we were met by the guards. This time they immediately recognized me and let me through. They did stop to check Enrich out for a bit but let him through as well when he showed them the [crest of the vampire lord].

    I met up with [Deborah] the were-wolf on the way and once more I found myself standing before the large double sided iron doors. It''s at times like these I remember that I''m actually on the side of the [demon lord].

    Normally when the protagonist of a story arrives at the demon lord''s castle and stands before the gate of the demon lord''s chamber it''s usually with the intent to engage in the final battle.

    Not only am I not here to fight but I''ve somehow ended up as the underling of the demon lord. I just hope that there isn''t an actual hero or protagonist to this story where they''ll come for Astaroth''s head and I have to fight them.

    Then again there aren''t many people who think ill of demons in this world, except for the radical few. Which brings me to another point that''s been on my mind for a while; usually humans are portrayed by popular culture as the weakest race in fantasy, but here they have the biggest empire.

    Could it be because of the sheer numbers?

    I don''t even know. I''ll just let it slide for now.

    It''s time to enter the demon lord''s chamber.

    Deborah pushed the door open and let us in.

    Unlike last time where there was an impressive row of [Demon Generals], this time it''s only Astaroth who''s sitting on the throne that''s clearly too large for her and Kyrios who''s standing obediently behind her.

    "Oh, Morgant, and you must be one of Kyrios''."

    She eyes Enrich and in response he bows gracefully.

    I do the same, it''s just habit now; every time I come into this room I feel a compulsion to bow.

    "So? What brings you here?"

    She asks with a rather upbeat tone and a smile that reveals her canine tooth.

    "It''s been a while Lord Astaroth. We''ve come to discuss our future plans with you."

    "Oh, do tell~"

    I spent the next few minutes explaining what was going on and that I was going to be away for a few years. She looks a bit sad as she hears the news but remains her calm demeanor.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "I see, if that''s what you have decided them I will not stop you. Though it is a little sad that you will leave."

    "I''ve been told that a lot these last couple of days."

    I respond jokingly.

    "Well, since you''ve taken your time to come all the way here, why don''t you at least spend the night here?"

    ''Spend the night''? but this place is always night. I hope this isn''t some trick with words where she says I can''t leave until morning comes for the [Vertloch Skyreach].

    Well it is true that we spent the last two days on that carriage to get here and my backside is a little sore.

    "I suppose that''s not too bad of an idea."

    I say and eye Enrich. He gives me a nod to signal that he doesn''t mind.

    "Umu, you will be guided to your rooms so enjoy your stay."

    PART FOUR

    That night- is what I want to say but as I said before it''s always night here. The only problem I see with living here is that my biological clock will become all skewered from the perpetual darkness.

    As I laid in my bed; the one that I received before, there was a small creaking sound at the door. I looked over and didn''t see anyone, but I knew better this time; someone was here, there was no mistaking it.

    Without moving an inch I pulled out my blanket.

    "Ouch, what is this? Why did you suddenly pull out the sheets?"

    Astaroth was laying next to me with very, very, very loose clothing. I could almost see her-

    Ehem, I mean.

    "Um, did you need something?"

    I ask.

    She gives me that devious smile.

    "A small memento to remember you by, after all you''re going to be gone for a long time right?"

    "And what do you mean by ''a small memento'' exactly?"

    "Well¡­"

    She moves and jumps on top of me. Right now I was laying on my bed with my back against the mattress and Astaroth was sitting on my stomach. With the red light from the moon pouring into the room I could see a clear grasp of her silhouette.

    It was a small figure but for some reason it was extremely alluring. Was this the power of a true [Succubus]? Even with my level 50 [mental fortress] I couldn''t fully escape her charm?

    "What do you plan to do?"

    I ask nervously.

    "Like I said, taking a small memento of you¡­ inside me. Or perhaps you are too young to understand? In that case you can just lie down there and let me do all the work."

    No, I''m not too young to understand what you''re trying to do but, I mean! But! I''m 10! Well, not really I''m 42 this year¡­ and she''s like I don''t know, 100?

    From a technical stand point none of us are too young to do what she wants to do but still. Something feels a little awkward here.

    "I don''t understand, why are you so attached to me? I don''t remember doing anything special to garner your attention. I know you said I have a special future but I still don''t get it."

    As I say the mood gets a little heavier.

    She tilts her head a bit to think but comes up with an answer rather quickly.

    "You have already done plenty but I do not find myself attracted to you because of what you did, but what you will do. The time you and I experience are different; for you it may seem a little strange because you have not known me for a long time but for me I have experienced a far greater amount of your love."

    I stared into her large red eyes as she told me. Was that a confession?

    The Morgant that she knows and the Morgant that I know are two different people but at the same they are both the same. What I mean is that the way she looks at me includes all of my future actions as well as my past, whereas I could only look at my past.

    I suppose it makes a little more sense in why she''s so fond of me.

    "Astaroth¡­ I-"

    "Shhh¡­"

    She stops me by place her finger on my lips.

    "Now is not the time for conversation."

    Then she presses her lips against mine.

    "Mmnh?!"

    I was a little surprised but soon I felt my brain go numb. I felt an innate desire to just push her down but all of the strength in my body left me and I was left completely at her mercy.

    She looked down at me with her devious red eyes and smiled like she was just about to dig into a big juicy pile of meat.

    It''s a rather scary gaze but at the same time it''s almost irresistible.

    And thus I became an adult at the mere age of 10¡­

    PART FIVE

    The next morning, or I assume that it''s the next morning because this place is always night I could only really rely on my own biological clock to guess the time. I also gave away my pocket watch so I may need to buy a new one.

    "Good morning."

    A small alluring voice comes from my right.

    "Hello."

    I respond.

    "Thanks for the meal."

    ''Meal'' she says. Well I suppose she isn''t technically wrong since she is a Succubus. I could feel my face becoming flustered as I remembered what had taken place last night.

    "Oh my, what a cute sight. A stark contrast from how you were before, are you sure that was your first time?"

    "Please just let it go."

    "Huhu~ well that''s fine. I''ve taken a small memento from you like I''ve promised."

    I could only admire her rather calm demeanor, even after what she did to me. If this was back at my world she''d be arrest as a sex offender.

    "I hope you''re satisfied with that."

    I say to offset the mood. I could already tell that she''d be wearing the pants in this relationship.

    "Of course, it was the most delicious meal I''ve had in years. Ah, did you know that the child of a Succubus will always be another Succubus regardless of the race of the father?"

    At that I jump up at breakneck speeds that wouldn''t be weird if I actually did break my neck.

    No, forget that. What did she say?

    The child?!

    What?!

    "You, you couldn''t have!"

    I felt my face pale as all the blood left my brain and my brain just bricked itself like an iphone.

    "Ahaha, don''t worry, Succubi are extremely hard to impregnate due to their lifestyle."

    "Right¡­"

    So she says but she can see the future. So that means she already knows what the outcome of this is, is she just teasing me or is she being serious?!

    Argh! Which one is it?!

    "Oh! That''s right I have something for you. Wait here."

    What is it now?

    After saying that she leaves. She''s still extremely scantily dressed but she''s not even embarrassed to walk out into the cold hallways looking like that. At some level I''m deeply impressed at her confidence.

    ''Children'' huh? I guess it would be nice to¡­ no wait. I should stop thinking into that too much. I''m sure she was just teasing me, like always.

    ¡­

    Right?

    ¡­

    I don''t know what to trust anymore.

    "I''m back~"

    I snap back into position awaiting for whatever crazy hijinks she wants to bring this time.

    Though it wasn''t anything I knew from first glance.

    She brought a small wooden box.

    "What''s that?"

    Letting curiosity get the better of me, I ask.

    She has a smirk on her face as though she achieved 100% on her math test or something.

    "Actually this is what we discussed about last time."

    "What we discussed last time?"

    "Right, you said that there were four treasure to the [Tuatha de Danann]."

    I nod.

    "Yes, the [Claiomh Solas], [Brionac], [Coire] and [Lia Fail]. What of it?"

    "This is the fourth treasure. The [Lia Fail] you were talking about."

    "Eh?"

    What did she say?

    She opens the box to reveal a small red marble, almost bloody in its coloration.

    I took a closer inspection.

    [Lia Fail: Known as the ''evil eye of Balor'' this item allows the user to see into the spirit realm and converse with the spirit of the dead].

    I see, so the Lia Fail was the [eye of Balor]. The title [stone of the monarch] does fit if it''s referring to the demon lord, to some degree at least.

    Wait, did she say that she''s giving it to me?

    I look into her eyes and she stares back at mine.

    "Hmm? Did you want to go for round two?"

    She asks with a seductive grin.

    "Ah, no. I mean, we were talking about the Evil Eye, right?"

    "You already know what it is. Impressive as always. Right, this was the eye belonging to my grandfather, the ancient demon lord from 500 years ago. We were somehow able to recover this eye but to this day no one has been able to wield the eye."

    ''Wield the eye'' she says, it''s not like it''s a piece of equipment¡­

    Or is it?

    I checked once more.

    [Lia Fail]

    +20 Strength

    +50 Dexterity

    +10 Intelligence

    +50 Insight

    Oh¡­ it is an item.

    "You''re giving this to me?"

    I asked her. Even if no one has been able to use it, wasn''t this a precious memento of her grandfather''s?

    "Of course, after all this eye has chosen you."

    "Chosen me?"

    "Mmm, more like I was able to see it in your future. You would fight alongside grandfather''s eye, and if it''s you I can trust that you will definitely use it to its fullest potential. Otherwise it would just be collecting dust in the treasure room for all eternity, so do me a favor and take it."

    "That''s very kind of you, but I can already converse with the dead."

    "Mmm, I''m not entirely sure on the details myself since I have a different power but I think it may enhance your ability to converse with the dead."

    "I guess that makes sense? I don''t quite get how you could enhance that but okay."

    I answer vaguely and reach my hand out for the eye.

    At that instance a blinding red light covered the entire right side of my vision. An intense pain crawled all over my back and back into my skull.

    However it was over in just a few short seconds.

    Slowly I reopened my eyes.

    My vision that has become blurred was starting to refocus itself.

    "Umu, that''s a pretty red eye."

    "Eh? Red?"

    "Your right eye has become red; proof that grandfather''s eye chose you to be its master. Please take good care of it."

    My right eye was red now? So it''s heterochromic?

    Three new [UI boxes] appeared at that instance.

    [New skill developed: [Summon - Soul Reaver]]

    [New skill developed: [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]]

    [New skill developed: [Essence Prison]]

    New skills!

    I decided to inspect them.

    [Summon - Soul Reaver: Summon a large serpentine Soul Reaver].

    Okay, that was rather basic, but I got the gist of it.

    [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition: Summons a phantasmal apparition].

    Okay¡­ these descriptions need a little bit of a tweak, then again these are simply just ''summon'' skills so I think it''s safe to assume that they work in much the same way that [Summon - Skeleton Knight] does.

    [Essence Prison: enslave the souls of the dead. They will not be freed until the user has given it permission to do so. Only works on targets that are lower leveled].

    I see, so I can kill my enemies and if I feel like I can enslave their immortal souls for me to torment further. Though in all fairness this skill does have value as an interrogation tool.

    At least as a last resort interrogation tool.

    I could kill the victim then enslave their souls and tell them that I won''t release them until they talk. Or something to that effect.

    Pretty grim, but then again I am a [Necromancer] and my skills are starting to resemble one.

    "Thank you Astaroth. I will cherish it."

    "Wonderful. Then I wish you well on your future perils."

    "You too, I hope you''ll stay safe."

    "I won''t die, and neither will you."

    After getting dressed I made my way down the Sanctuary and got back onto the carriage.

    Enrich was waiting for me with that displeasing smile as always, however this time there was someone else joining us.

    "[Arachna]? What are you doing here?"

    Right, she was sitting inside the carriage almost as though she wanted to come along. No, don''t tell me.

    "I was given an order by mistress to tag along with you and keep you safe."

    "Eh? I see¡­"

    Somehow I have my doubts about that but whatever, the more firepower I have on my team the better.

    "What happened to your eye? It''s red?"

    Noticing my heterochromic red eye she stares into it.

    "Ah, it''s something that Astaroth gave me. I think it will be a great help to us."

    "Hmm¡­ I see. Then let''s go."

    With that we left the [Vertloch Skyreach] and headed for the mainland of the [Ariadyne Tetrarchy].

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 56

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 250 (155+95)

    Dexterity: 110 (5+105)

    Intelligence: 60 (5+55)

    Insight: 150 (45+105)

    [Status point: 95]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 41

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Skeleton Knight]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 47

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 26

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 30

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 23

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Soul Reaver]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Essence Prison]: Level 1

    (Errr¡­ I''m sorry for the short chapter, I actually didn''t plan to finish it here and was going to write another 4000 or so words but then when I actually read what I wrote I was like ''this is a good way to end the chapter''. Then it ended. Lol sorry, hope you guys didn''t mind too much.)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 37 - The truth #2

    Ascension Rebirth - The truth #2

    CHAPTER XXXVII

    PART ONE

    After another 3 days worth of pain in a wooden box we finally made it to the shore of [Vertloch]. All we needed to do was take a boat across then spend another 8 or so months getting to the grand capital.

    I''m regretting my decision to go on this journey already, well not really but I wish they had better in-flight service.

    Currently [Arachna] and I were waiting at the portside town of [Vertloch Light]. You may have already guessed but yes this place is perpetually daytime. It''s probably the reason why this place is such an industrious town, because they can operate shops all day every day.

    The salty smell of the sea was dyed into everything here, it was even sinking into my clothes. The clinging and clanging of metal from blacksmiths and people wearing armor was ringing obnoxiously. Compounded with my sickness due to the horrible ride the experience could only be compared by the disappointed cries of the people who by iphones on release dates.

    The only saving grace was that because it was located near the sea it was always breezy. Then there was [Arachna] who made small ice blocks and placed it near my head as I rested on her lap.

    She would often laugh with ''Huhuhu~'' and smile while caressing my face with her cool hands. I didn''t mind too much since her hand felt nice and chilly.

    This place was full of various races, I even got to meet some from the [Titan] and [Dwarven] races personally. Titans were tall but at most they only got up to 2.5m ~ 3m in height.

    I''ve heard that they have a special sort of metallic skeletal structure that supports their massive size, so most of them were really gruff and muscular, even the women had very noticeable contours along their abdomen, arms and especially legs.

    Their shoulders were sturdy enough that it seemed like they could wreck houses by leaning against them.

    Most of their race works in labor oriented fields such as shipping, delivery, building, adventuring, vanguards and bodyguards. Since their homeland is located underground and because of the massive amount of body heat they generate due to their size they usually wear very little in terms of clothing.

    I''m not saying they were like bikinis and swim trunks but most of their clothes have no coverage on the lower torso, legs and arms.

    As for the Dwarves, they were less impressive to be honest. It was rather amusing in how they seemed to run even when they were walking because of their short legs.

    They were every bit as industrious as the Titans in terms of labor oriented jobs.

    Most of them works at smiths, shops or management. Apparently they''re good at calculations so the bulk of them work in economics oriented fields.

    Hardly any adventurers, but from time to time there are a few rare exceptions, when they do become adventurers they tend to choose classes that are range oriented like the [archer] or heavy melee such as [Knights] or [Vanguards].

    "Sorry, I hope you didn''t wait too long. I''ve managed to get us a boat."

    I could hear Enrich''s voice coming from the distance.

    "Finally you''re here, let''s go."

    When I got up I noticed another person standing next to him. A figure bursting with charisma and manliness.

    His black and grey hair mixed together revealing his wisdom, his black overcoat concealed his well toned muscles but I wasn''t fooled, I could tell that he was hiding some serious guns behind it all.

    "Admiral Ordwell? Why are you here?"

    [Ordwell Rommel] another one of my fellow [Demon Generals].

    "I hear ya needed a boat. I command the strongest naval force in all of [Vertloch] and that''s why I''m here, to get you across the seas in relative peace."

    "That''s very kind of you. We''ll take you up on your offer then."

    "Aye, that''s pleasing to the ear, come now I have something I want to show you, the [Vertloch Dreadnaught] my proud flagship."

    We were taken to the edge of the port where his flagship was being kept.

    It was mind-blowing.

    The sheer size was just¡­ you remember the [Titanic]? Yeah, think that but just bigger. I actually started having doubts on whether this thing could even actually sail. The black steel plating accompanied by the red paint, it added so much to its ominous aura.

    An army of homunculi soldiers and sailors worked around the ship, fixing it, adding to it and so on.

    "They are my crew. The entirety of my [personal force]."

    He said with a proud expression.

    "I can''t believe we''re going to be riding that."

    I said with an exciting voice, it almost fit the tone that this body was supposed to make.

    "That would be an excellent idea, alas we cannot."

    "We can''t?"

    "Aye, it sustained heavy damage during my last skirmish with large pirate fleet. Of course I decimated every last one of them but it still needs some repairs."

    "Oh."

    What a letdown.

    "I have prepared a smaller vessel for our travels."

    He pointed to a relatively moderate sized boat. It was about as big as a caravan but looked like it was made of fairly solid materials.

    It was a shame that we couldn''t voyage on the HMS DREADNAUGHT but I guess it couldn''t be helped.

    With the good Admiral at the helm we set off for the shores of North Ariadyne. Soon, I will be back where I started, but I''ve already prepared myself for it.

    PART TWO

    The boat we were on ran on something called a [mana core] which helps propel the boat forward, think of it as a substitute for an engine. It also acts as a floatation device for [Airships].

    Of course this boat can''t fly because this specific mana core was designed for water use, but that''s okay I didn''t really want to fly anyway, I don''t trust the structural integrity of ships functioning out of water.

    The sheer speeds that this was capable of going to were staggering. In just a few short minutes the portside town was already out of sight and every direction became surround in watery blue.

    It was a magnificent sight, blue skies, white clouds, a cool summer breeze as we sailed at high speeds. The salty smell remained but it was more bearable now.

    Flying in the skies were bird like animals, not sure what they''re called, I even saw dragon flying really far in the distance.

    I wonder if those rumors about the [sky continent] are true?

    Inside the cabin was Enrich who was reading some sort of book and Arachna lying on the bed due to motion sickness. Carriages are fine but boats are not?

    "How are you holding up Arachna?"

    I asked as I placed another wet towel on her forehead.

    "I''m¡­ not doing too well. I feel like I''m going to hurl. Can you tell that old geezer to slow down?"

    "Aha, I don''t think that''s quite possible. Just sleep for now and we should be at the mainland before you even wake up."

    "¡­ Okay."

    I wiped the sweat off her the side of her face and arms, even around some more risque areas.

    After ensuring that Arachna was sufficiently kept cool and sleeping, I headed over to the bridge where the admiral was steering the boat.

    "Aye lad, how is the old ice spider doing?"

    "Unfortunately she''s not doing so brightly."

    "I see, well spiders and water never did mix too well."

    "Umm, admiral could I ask you something?"

    "What is it lad?"

    "Just curious, you''re a homunculus right?"

    "Aye."

    "I thought all homunculus had white hair, you still have some black hair, why is that?"

    "Ah, I see. It''s about that is it? It''s cause I''m only half homunculi, in truth I''m a failed experiment from a long dead [Alchemist]. There were a lot more of us back in the day but they all aged and died, I''m the only one left but I fear that my time will come soon."

    "¡­ I see, sorry to bring it up."

    "Haha! It''s no problem, I don''t mind it as much nowadays. I only want to spend my time living whatever life I have to the fullest."

    "I''m sure you have a lot more years left in you."

    "Aye, appreciate it. Hmm?"

    The admiral squinted his eyes as he saw something coming over the horizon. I also did the same and saw several boats fast approaching. I started to get a bad feeling about this.

    "Pirates."

    He whispered under his breath.

    Sure enough, as soon as they got in range I could see their skull shaped icons all over their masts.

    "They usually attack lone vessels such as these or cargo ships that carry big loot, but it seems they''ve run out of luck today to be startin'' an altercation with us."

    It wasn''t just one ship either; well around 14 ships much larger than our own small vessel came to surround us.

    They started forming a large circular trap around us to prevent us from sailing any forward. I figure each boat has around 10 ~ 20 people in it. There wasn''t really a specific race on the boats, a mixed group of various breeds of people.

    Beast-kin, humans, elves, dwarves and titans.

    I honestly hoped that this wouldn''t become anything resembling a battle but that would be too na?ve of me.

    "Admiral, how would you take care of this situation?"

    He looked at me and with a near evil smile as he said.

    "Annihilate every single one of these scourges."

    I thought as much. I realize that this is a dog eat dog world but I hoped that there would be at least some form of mercy.

    I guess it can''t be helped. If even some of them can survive then I''ll get my hands a bit dirty.

    "Admiral, do you mind if I took care of this?"

    "Hmm? Aye, I don''t mind but are you sure?"

    "We''ll have to see."

    I walked out of the cabin and stood at the tip of the boat.

    As I looked around I scanned the personnel on the other ships. Their median level was around 24; they aren''t anything special, just your average hicks trying to get by I guess.

    I couldn''t blame them, maybe they had shitty lives.

    But that doesn''t mean I will condone their actions.

    I raised my voice.

    "Hear me pirates! You have one chance to either surrender or leave. If you decide to choose neither you will be obliterated, without remorse!"

    Of course all I got back was laughter.

    "You stupid brat! Stay there, I''ll make you me cabin boy! ATTACK MEN!"

    I guess it''s time to improvise, and by ''improvise'' I mean develop a new skill. Well, it''s nothing as flashy as that I''m just trying to recreate the ''summon'' spell.

    I pointed towards the obviously boss ship. It was larger and darker than all of the others.

    A new UI flashed across my view for a second.

    [New skill developed: [Summon - Terror of the Depth]]

    Right, from this distance it shouldn''t take too much energy to summon a monster that''s more powerful than me.

    The ships drew closer and closer with each passing second, but when they got to a certain distance a wave repulsed from our boat sending them back.

    Then. Total silence.

    The waters stopped moving.

    The sound of birds could no longer be heard.

    Even the wind stopped blowing.

    I heard the confusions from the boats of the pirates. They were saying something like ''our mana core stopped working!'' or ''we can''t move!'' or ''ship won''t budge!''.

    Then from the shadows of the water a large figure could be seen stirring around in the waters, but after a few short seconds it disappeared.

    Ragged black skin, red glowy eyes, teeth bigger than a man''s head, jaw so powerful it could snap a boat in half with a single bite.

    Out of seemingly nowhere, a humongous, almost black colored Megalodon burst out from the depths of the sea and in a single bite trenched its teeth deep into the boat of the pirate captain.

    It wasn''t snapped in half or capsized, but it was pinned into the shark''s mouth.

    "What''s going on?!"

    "CAPTAIN!"

    All manner of panic and screams came out from the surrounding ships.

    I then snapped my fingers.

    And on cue, the megalodon dragged the boat down with it into the deepest depths of the sea. It created a large turbulence in the ocean as the other boats became unsteady, some even capsized over.

    Not a single piece of the pirate flagship remained, no bodies surfaced, not even the wood. It was forever doomed to a watery grave.

    Of the remaining 13 pirate ships only 6 remained afloat and the others crashed into each other and turned upside down. Some people even started to drown because they couldn''t swim.

    Total pandemonium took over the entire enemy fleet.

    I decided to go back into the bridge where the good admiral was waiting for me.

    "You''re deciding to let them go?"

    "There''s no real need to kill all of them, I''m sure some of them were misguided."

    "It is unlikely that they would ever repay your mercy."

    "I did this not because I wanted repayment, but because I believe in the goodness of their character. If they start their lives anew with honest intentions, it is enough for me."

    "Hmm, well if that''s what you wish for then that''d be the end of it."

    "Thank you, admiral. Shall we go?"

    "Aye, time to sail once more!"

    Leaving behind the scattered pirate fleet we sailed past them as they looked back with a mix of shock, horror and relief that they were spared.

    Killing people would never get easier, that much is certain, but I''ve decided to brace myself rather than run away from that responsibility.

    Interestingly the [Terror of the depths], or [Megalodon] as I''ve decided to call it since saying the former is cumbersome in conversation, disappeared after it finished its given task. Most likely it went back to guarding the mermaid city.

    And so for the next week or so on the high seas we made our way to the tip of the mainland of the Ariadyne Tetrarchy.

    PART THREE

    "We''re here laddies!"

    The good admiral shouted out as we hit the portside of the Ariadyne Tetrarchy(north). It was a small abandoned quay that was conveniently located not too far from where I had to be, which was [Gladsheim].

    I just hope those pirates vacated the premises else the admiral would probably just clean them up. The only thing I could do now was offer them a silent prayer.

    "Thank you admiral, I didn''t think we''d arrive so soon."

    "Aye, it was a little more risky but I sped up because of the old ice spider."

    "Speaking of which, where is Miss Arachna?"

    Enrich comments as he looks around, but there are no sights of her anywhere.

    "Don''t tell me she''s still on the boat."

    I ran in to check and lo and behold, she was still groaning on the bed thinking we were on the seas.

    "Arachna, we''re already here. You''ll feel much better once you start walking on your legs again."

    Though admittedly I knew nothing about arachnid physiology so I could be totally off basis with this. Then again she was in human form so it should be okay, right?

    "H~ help me."

    I pulled her off the bed and acted as a support to get of her off board.

    Immediately as she put her legs on solid ground she ran to the nearest bush and started to hurl. It almost as painful to hear that as it was for her.

    "Anyway, are you going to return admiral?"

    "Aye, I''ve got to see how things have progressed with my flagship."

    "I see, that''s a shame, well good luck on your voyage back."

    "Aye, and good luck to you all."

    With that the admiral left just as quickly as he arrived. As I saw his small boat leave I thought to myself, ''I''m definitely going to ride on that flagship of his one day''.

    We rested near the abandoned port for a while waiting for Arachna to recover. Speaking of Arachna, how was she going to follow me all the way to the [Grand Capital]? I mean it''s not like there is a big stigma against Demon folk but she''ll no doubt stand out.

    When I asked her about this she gave me a mischievous smile and simply answered ''this''.

    As she did her body seemed to go through metamorphosis, I know it''s a weird way to put it but that''s what happened. She went behind a bush and weaved silk out of her- her hands.

    She used magic to create a beautiful blue-ish white silk. What? Did you think that silk would come out of somewhere else?

    Tsk, tsk, naughty, naughty.

    Anyway using that silk she wrapped it all around herself making her into a mummy. Then after an hour or two of waiting what came out was a smaller, more human version of Arachna.

    She was about my height, and just like her silk her hair was a clear, icy blue. When I touched it, it was extremely silky; it just slid through my fingers. In fact it felt so good I ended up entranced by it for a few minutes before Enrich had to bring me back to reality.

    Her six red eyes that are supposed to be on her head were gone, instead replaced by small red hair ornaments that went down either side of her face. Six small orbs attached by a small blue string.

    Her eyes were now a clear red color.

    Her skin was as smooth as her silky hair prompting me to wonder how her clothes even stay on her body when it''s that slippery.

    "Ah, these clothes are made of my own silk."

    She says.

    She wore a simple sky blue and red dress.

    A 10 year old Arachna is fine too¡­ EH?! Cough, I mean with this I won''t have to worry about drawing too much attention to ourselves. Though it''s unlikely that the enemy is anywhere near the Grand Capital, one can never be too careful.

    Incidentally this wasn''t a [transformation] skill but more of a [metamorphosis] skill. What''s the difference you ask? Well the metamorphosis is permanent, until she decides to do it again.

    With Arachna feeling better now it was time to leave.

    I explained to Enrich that we needed to make a small detour and he didn''t seem to mind, in fact he seemed rather curious about the underwater city of [Lani''tar].

    Remembering that to get to the underwater city we needed to activate a teleportation device we travelled to the small cliff overlooking the calm oceans ahead.

    A small salty breeze brushed past our noises prompting Arachna to sneeze.

    At the top of the cliff was a small podium like structure made of stone with a magic circle carved into it. It had moss growing over it except some of the moss was wiped away from our previous visit.

    The last time I was here was six years ago with [Cedric]; thinking back it really was a long time ago but it seems like just yesterday. This was before my life became so convoluted.

    On an unrelated topic, I always wondered why teleportation magic wasn''t used on a daily basis in this world. I mean it could be much more convenient for transportation, but I did find out why.

    There are two reasons, first is that an enormous amount of power is required to transport people, usually you need a special item or something, and the second reason is that the most distance you could get is only a kilometer at best.

    Which brings up another question; how was I able to teleport from [Karta Village] to [Vertloch Snowdown]? The only answer I could find is that a massive power surge was created from [soul gambit] as the enemy tried to teleport, but wouldn''t that mean it''s possible to teleport a greater distance?

    If so I wonder why other people haven''t tried it yet.

    Hmm, I may actually need to do more research about this topic as well. Transportation is incredibly primitive and I don''t trust the structural integrity of [airships]. Besides instantaneous movement is faster anyway.

    I guess I''ll put that on my ''to do'' list.

    We wait for about 2 or 3 minutes before something happened. The magic circle on the podium started to glow with a soft blue light and just like before someone jumped out from the water to greet us.

    A loosely dressed blue haired woman holding a trident. Most of the women from the [Mermaid] race have aquatic colored hair, which makes them easy to distinguish even with their magic to turn their fishy tails into legs.

    [Ranash. Level 32, Mermaid Soldier].

    She''s gotten a little bit stronger since the last time, I believe she was level 25 when I first saw her.

    Though her appearance hasn''t even changed in the slightest. Aquatic creatures sometimes have a longer lifespan than humans, or so I''ve read somewhere.

    "It''s been a while [Ranash]. Do you remember me? I''m Morgant."

    She stared at me for a second as she squinted her eyes, then she made an expression as if to say she just remembered.

    "Ah, how rude of me to have forgotten our savior. Please excuse me Master Morgant."

    "I''m glad you remembered, do you mind if we visit?"

    "Of course, I will activate the magic circle now."

    Just like before she placed her hands on the podium and her trident started to glow. Before we even knew our vision went dark for a few seconds.

    ¡­

    Upon reopening my eyes a familiar scene entered my vision. This was akin to being in an underwater aquarium, small fishes were swimming outside the glass walls as well as other mermaids.

    "Oh~"

    Arachna said in awe as she looked around the fabulous sights.

    "Are you enjoying our city?"

    A calm female voice interrupted our sightseeing tour.

    Before me was a woman with light blue hair, a little darker than Arachna''s icy blue hair and golden eyes. She was the queen of this place, [Amaria Seasong. Level 48, Mermaid Queen].

    Behind her was frisky looking purple haired woman. The most obvious point about her was her large chest and with those flimsy swimsuit dresses that mermaids tend to wear, it was all the more obvious.

    "It has been a while your majesty."

    I took her hand and placed my lips on the top of her hand.

    "My. Master Morgant it''s a pleasure to see you again."

    As professional as ever; she didn''t even mention my missing arm.

    "As is mine. I hope the guardian isn''t disrupting the order of this place?"

    "Yes, it''s appearance has startled many of our children but they have all become accustomed to it. In fact it is much more docile than it was previously, though it did disappear for a few moments a week or so ago. I wonder why."

    "Terribly sorry, that was my doing, I required its services during a pirate raid."

    "Oh I see, that''s fine then."

    "Thank you for understanding."

    "May I inquire as to the reason you came to visit us? Not that I''m implying that you couldn''t but knowing you, master Morgant, you must''ve had some reason."

    "Aha, you know me too well your majesty. I actually had some business at [Gladsheim], if you didn''t mind."

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "Of course, you are free to enter whenever you desire."

    "Thank you."

    Like last time we entered another teleportation circle and crossed over a giant watery chasm.

    "There are still a lot of devotees for [Gladsheim]."

    I remark.

    "Yes, even after we learnt of the truth, it was hard to change the way of life we had lived with for thousands of years. I suppose in the future it will decline but for now the best we can do is continue what we have been doing."

    "I see, I wish you the best of luck as well."

    "Thank you."

    She smiles.

    When we get to the entrance of [Gladsheim] the door opens automatically at my presence. Like before there''s a opaque barrier around the entrance that prevents everyone else except me from entering.

    After I take a step inside Arachna and Enrich tries to do the same but hits the face against the barrier.

    "Eh? What''s this?"

    Arachna places her hands on the barrier and tries to examine it like she''ll find out anything about 26th century technology. I think she should give up, even I don''t know much about this.

    "Unfortunately only I can enter, it was the same last time as well. So please wait for me patiently. I may take a bit of time though."

    "Eh~ that''s boring~"

    "Sorry, Arachna. I''ll buy you an ice cream or something later. Okay?"

    "What''s ''ice cream''?"

    "Don''t worry too much about it. Just wait here."

    I ignore her question and walk deeper into the heart of the machine.

    PART FOUR

    Walking through these soulless walls of concrete and steel remind me of my previous life. Ironically back then I thought it was all unmotivated and droll but right now there''s nothing that calms me down more.

    Being here like this I truly realize how different my current life.

    My life right now is full of color.

    Struggling, fighting, planning, crying, laughing, running around, watching others, making friends.

    Back then it was always work, work and more work. Occasionally I would spend time with my fianc¨¦, but you know neither life is better or worse. I have different things from each that I like and that I hate.

    In my previous life I always hated the fact that I was simply a cog in a soulless machine, but I truly enjoyed my time with Kyoko.

    In this life I hate the fact that I need constantly risk my life to protect what I have come to love but because of that I can also find true value of the things I enjoy.

    So I''m glad this place exist, even if it is a bit further in time than what I remember it reassures me that my memories are fake; that I truly existed in my previous world as well.

    Coming to the end of these long concrete hallways I came across a large mechanical door.

    The computer didn''t scan me like last time and automatically opened the door to let me in.

    [TMAQI, level 255. Keeper of Gladsheim''s will]

    Waiting for me in side was TMAQI, the blonde haired android.

    "Welcome."

    She bowed and let me in.

    "Thank you."

    As I entered through the doors a large dome shaped facility opened up before me. It was full of mechanical things all around; wires, monitors, keyboards, holographic displays, etc.

    It really is a different world from the outside.

    "You are missing your right arm."

    She states, but I couldn''t really get mad at her. Her voice carried neither sympathy or sarcasm, it was just an observation made through mechanical judgment.

    "A lot of stuff happened. Actually that''s why I came, is it possible to fix this?"

    "Yes, please wait a moment."

    She left for a few seconds and when she returned she was holding what seemed to be a needle.

    I flinched at the sheer size of it but I was a big boy now, I''m not afraid.

    "Please stay still."

    She told me with her almost mechanical voice.

    As the needle pricked and penetrated through the skin on my left shoulder I felt a wave of exhaustion overcome me. My body was still small so it couldn''t be helped if such a large quantity of blood was drawn.

    "Thank you for your patience. It will take a few minutes to recreate your arm so please wait further."

    "Take your time, wouldn''t want to hurry you; it''s going to be my arm after all."

    She nods and leaves, leaving me to wander around the facility.

    This place was huge, perhaps it was because my body was small but really it was impressive.

    I wandered around for a few minutes before ending up at a large monitor. It was the size of a billboard.

    I pressed some buttons on the terminal for fun, thinking that it wouldn''t really do anything but to my surprise the monitor came on.

    "What, whoops?"

    I tried to turn it off but I couldn''t find an [escape] key anywhere, it wasn''t even a [qwerty] keyboard. What is this?!

    "Welcome, [Child of Terra]."

    "What?"

    I spoke out involuntarily.

    Grey disheveled hair, wrinkles going across his face. Eyes that were one blue were starting to lose color and also turn grey. He also looked like he hasn''t shaved in a few weeks.

    I could tell he was going through an enormous amount of stress just from the picture.

    On the screen was the face of an old man in a white lab coat, but what caught me off guard was what was on his name tag on his coat.

    [Dr. Ivan Seron].

    "You are Ivan Seron?"

    "Correct."

    He used this world''s language and not English or Russian or whatever country he was from. Was that because he lived here as well?

    His voice sounded faint, very old but full of wisdom. If I had to guess he wasn''t the type of person who liked to exchange jokes.

    [Child of Terra], huh? Terra would be the name given to Earth in many sci-fi stories, I guess it would be applicable in this case as well.

    "Are you a recording?"

    "No, I am a pseudo-conscious programming of the person named [Ivan Seron]. I was created with the intentions of interacting with any persons from Earth to warn you of an upcoming threat."

    "Threat? If you mean [Nodens] it''s already far too late, I''ve already started some sort of international altercation with him for the control of the entire world."

    "I see, so you''ve already met him."

    "Yeah, thanks to you he turned from a iron dictator into a rampaging god."

    "What do you mean?"

    Actually this was a good time to sort out the facts. I spent the next few minutes explaining to him what I knew of the events of 3000 years ago. About [Surtr], about [Ragnarok] and about the fate of the [Tuatha de Danann].

    "Most impressive, and you deduced this all from circumstantial evidence? It''s almost as though you were there yourself. Of course there are some things that are a bit off, for starters [Ragnarok] was never intended to be a cyclical event, that only came to be after Nodens tried his hands to change fate. In any case he is not the ''threat'' I was referring to."

    "¡­ Wait what? You mean there''s a threat greater than a rampaging god that deserves my undivided attention?"

    "From the looks of it you are an individual that has a bit of knowledge regarding the Celtic pantheon."

    "Well, I wouldn''t quite call myself an expert on the subject but I did my fair share of research on my off time as a sort of hobby."

    "Then you must know how the [Tuatha de Danann] came to an end?"

    "Wasn''t that you? With [Surtr]-"

    "No, I''m referring the Tuatha de Danann of Earth''s mythology."

    "Earth''s? The Tuatha de Danann were overthrown when there was an invasion¡­ from the [Milesians]¡­"

    Then it hit me. All this time I didn''t take into consideration the [Milesian] empire because I always assumed that Ivan Seron took the role of the Tuatha de Danann''s destruction.

    If what he''s implying is what I think he is, then there''s going to be an actual invasion from the Milesians?

    No, but how? Between the Ariadyne Tetrarchy and all of its neighboring continents there were no signs of any group calling themselves Milesians. No, even assuming the fact that there maybe was a small group that took that name I just can''t think of a plausible scenario in which they would ever rise up to enough power to overthrow Nodens.

    "You appear to be stuck, even with someone as intelligent as you, you cannot come up with a feasible scenario? Well I don''t blame you."

    He told me, almost sarcastically.

    "What is it doc? There''s just no way any group would rise to enough power to overthrow Nodens. Besides, hypothetically speaking even if there was such a group, why would you assert it as a threat? Isn''t Nodens everyone''s bad guy?"

    "I understand your confusion on the matter. First of all take a look at this."

    The screen changed a picture of a planet that could also be called a ''blue marble''. With blue oceans and green lands.

    "Is that [Eternis]?"

    I''ve never seen Eternis as a globe, though something tells me that isn''t Eternis, the land structure isn''t quite the same.

    "This is an exoplanet that''s on a collision course with Eternis."

    "What?!"

    ''Collision course''?!

    " Wouldn''t that mean global annihilation?!"

    I shout out. If that truly was the case then I can see why this would certainly be a threat more worthy of my attention than Nodens, but what could I do against a planet?

    "Normally that would be true, however fear not, the collision of these two planets won''t result in annihilation."

    "What do you mean?"

    "The components that make up this planet and the exoplanet is quite similar to Earth''s with one major addition. [Element 746] or as you know: Mana. The two planets have an abundance of this element. As you may have already known this element allows for many fantastical things like magic or unnatural evolution of animals. However it also coats the planet as an atmosphere."

    "What are you trying to say doc? That mana will save the world?"

    "Yes, and no. Thankfully the collision of the two planets won''t result in cataclysmic extinction, but it will result in a fusion between the two."

    "Huh? As in the planets will become one?"

    "Correct, the end result is the formation of a planet that has twice the size of this planet. Of course the land masses won''t change rather the entirety of Eternis'' continents will be pushed to the southern hemisphere and the entirety of the incoming exoplanet''s continents will appear on the Northern hemisphere."

    "So, no one will die from the collision but there will be a shift in the position of the continents."

    "Correct."

    "And you''re saying that the inhabitants of that exoplanet are the Milesians? And as soon as we fuse there will be war between the two newly formed halves?"

    "Correct."

    "Doc, are you deliberately leaving out the possibility of diplomacy?"

    He stayed silent for a bit in contemplation. I didn''t even think computer programs could do that, 26th century science is amazing.

    "Throughout all of Earth''s history when two different factions discovers each other, what do you think always followed?"

    "You''re applying Earth''s history to a world that''s clearly not Earth."

    "Quite the contrary, why do you think this world has such heavy influences from Earth''s primitive mythologies?"

    "I don''t know, why?"

    "Near the end of the 25th century humanity discovered a certain type of ''force''; like magnetism or gravity this force also inhabited Earth. This force was known as the [memorism]; it was a force that aided evolution by passing down memories of a species'' ancestor to the next generation. Actually that''s the entire reason for your subsequent ''reincarnation'', the force containing your memories were preserved and survived into this world."

    "So you''re saying that because of this ''force'' the memories of earth''s mythology was spread to this world causing the rise of these ancient pantheons?"

    "Correct. In a sense the Nodens you know to exist here is not really the same Nodens that existed in earth''s mythology. The Nodens here is simply a person that adopted the concept of Nodens through Memorism. Not a reincarnation, but more of a self replicating prophesy."

    "If I''m to believe what you say, then you''re implying that despite the difference from this world and Earth we still inherited some of Earth''s traits, and because of that you believe war will ensue when these two planets merge?"

    "Correct. Also it might be worthwhile to note that while there are quite a few different pantheons in this world most of them aren''t as influential, the most notable one are the [Egyptian Pantheon] but as far as I know only two gods from that pantheon exist in this world, the primary pantheon of this planet are as you know the Celtic."

    "I realize, but what of it?"

    "It would stand to reason that the same could be applied to the incoming exoplanet, does it not? Just like how Eternis has a primary pantheon of Celtics the exoplanet also has a primary pantheon behind it. You should know which pantheon I''m referring to right?"

    So there''s a plethora of gods on that planet too? How would I know which pantheons on that planet?

    Wait, he said that the inhabitants of that planet are the Milesians. [Milesian] - coming from the root word: [Mil Espaine], meaning the [soldier of Hispania]. So, Roman?

    "The Roman Pantheon?"

    "Once again I am impressed. Yes, the invading force will most likely contain the Roman pantheon."

    "Hmm¡­"

    Something unpleasant comes to mind when he says that. Something that I''d rather not think about.

    "What''s wrong? Do you having something on your mind?"

    I hesitate to talk in fear of confirmation but it may be better to receive his counsel on the matter.

    "It''s just that at the orphanage I was staying at there was a woman named [Diana]."

    I tense up waiting for his reply.

    "Hmmm, Diana - the roman goddess of womanhood. That is an interesting point but it is unlikely that she has any relation with the roman pantheon, for starters the two planets have yet to merge."

    I breathe a sigh of relief.

    I couldn''t bare it if Diana ever landed on the sharp side of my sword.

    "In any case, this changes my job. From defeating Nodens, I''m to recruit him now, for the upcoming invasion?"

    "You seem to have quite a grudge against him, not that I can blame you; I know very well what sort of person he is."

    "Right, the reason my family of this world perished was due to him after all."

    "Still, it is necessary to attain his cooperation if Eternis is to win this war and survive."

    "You keep saying war, but what happens after that? If Eternis wins, going by your theory of ''memorism'' the Milesians will be¡­"

    "Right now, for this planet you have become a pivotal moment in history. The future of this world all hinges on how you will react to this threat. When war inevitably comes, and Eternis wins, what happens after will be up to the only enlightened individual on this planet - you."

    "Doc, right now I''m the body of 10 year old, what exactly do you think I can do?"

    "From what I can tell you''ve already accomplished quite a bit, for example you''ve become the [Demon General] and [Successor of the Cosmic Legacy]. Use whatever resources you have on hand to reach for the top. That is the only way to prevent any more tragedy."

    As though I was being crushed by a large wave I felt a heavy pressure pressing on my shoulders. This was no joke, he wants me to join forces with Nodens and his little band of misfit red racists?

    "Where do I even begin?"

    "I have compiled a list of potential allies that would greatly tip the outcome of the upcoming war in your favor. I will upload it to your [Custom Editor] now."

    "Wait you can do that?"

    A UI pops with a list of names.

    [Tytania - The Fairy Queen][The Dragon God][Anubis - God of Death][Emilio Orat - The Architect of Lycanthropes][The Leviathan][Set - The God of Chaos][The Asura Queen][The Progenitor of Vampires][The Ancient Obelisk - Ruler of Golems][The Colossal Dryad][The Dragon Lord][The Blood Witch][The Blood Orc Tribe][Titan War Commander][The Demon Lord][The Demon Generals][Terror of the Depth][The Kraken][The Vespa Overmind][Nodens][Dian Cecht][Dagda][Morrigan][Nemain][Macha][Nyarlathotep - Uncontrollable Chaos][Cthugha - Living Flames][Hastur - The Yellow King][The hidden castle of Carcosa][The Mermaid Queen][The Ariadyne]

    "You''ve got to be shitting me. Hey, doc how much time do I have to gather all these individuals?"

    "The planetary collision will likely occur in 15 ~ 20 years time. Most of the people on the list are likely connect to each other in some way, for example the demon generals work under the demon lord, so realistically you only have to recruit the leaders."

    "What about this last one? [The Ariadyne]? You mean the entire continent?"

    "Hmm, well I do recommend that you make all four countries into your allies but that''s not what''s on the list. Surely you knew before, the literal definition of [Ariadyne]? The [Strength of song]? It is an original mythology of this planet, it refers to a certain [Diva]. Of course it''s unknown where she is or even what sort of powers the Ariadyne(diva) possesses, even I have not yet met them. However I do believe it is a worthwhile ally to recruit."

    "This is a tall order doc. I don''t know if I could even do this, I''m having enough trouble dealing with Nodens as it is."

    "Have more confidence in yourself, with that silver tongue of yours I''m certain you will be able accomplish this mission."

    Right. I don''t suppose I exactly have a choice in the matter. Even if I wanted to choose diplomacy it''s unlikely to go well without substantial power backing me up. Like I said, in order for negotiations to even play out the two sides need to have equal power, right now all I have is the demon army.

    This still doesn''t change what my immediate task is, which is attaining [Ascension], in fact I think it has become more prudent than ever to achieve this in order to convince the people on this list.

    "I have been researching on the possibilities of attaining ascension into godhood. Originally I wanted to do so in order to face Nodens but I think it could also help me with convincing these people as well. I want to know, is it even possible and if so then where do I have to go?"

    "Hmm, [Ascension], yes that may just work out perfectly to accomplish this lofty mission. As far as I know it is theoretically possible but where or how, I don''t know."

    "Alright, well I-"

    Ding~

    I was interrupted by the sound of a microwave being done.

    "Is something microwaving a turkey? What''s that sound?"

    "It seems like your arm has been done. In any case I will try to do what I can from my end to help you with this endeavor but for now this list is all I can offer you."

    "All I can say is, ''I''ll try my best''."

    "That''s all I can ever ask for from one man."

    I waved at him and went to the medical bay located in this facility.

    TMAQI was waiting for me with severed arm, or what appeared to be it. It was a genetically created version of my right arm to attach to me.

    26th century technology, you are amazing.

    "Please lie down here."

    She pointed to an uncomfortable looking bed with all manner of dangerous looking contraptions hanging above it. I think I see a drill and pliers in there too.

    I don''t even want to think about what those are for.

    I do as she says and lie on the bed.

    She places my recreated right arm next to my shoulders and a small laser drill lowers from the contraption. It starts to connect the two pieces together, I momentarily felt an insane burning sensation but after a second it disappeared, or I went numb from the pain.

    "Don''t you ever feel lonely all by yourself in this place?"

    I ask. She is half human or so I was told. A cyborg.

    "No, I do not experience emotions like normal people¡­ but thank you for asking."

    "I see."

    And so my arm was reattached, not even a scar remained at the joints; it was like I never lost my right arm in the first place.

    "Thank you, TMAQI."

    "It has been my pleasure."

    She gives me a smile that I''m convinced should only be able to be made if you had real emotions like normal people.

    PART FIVE

    As I once again walk along the endless hallway of grey concrete and steel my conversation with the doctor starts to sink in. This changes everything.

    If you think about it, it''s an absurd task.

    To unify the entire world.

    He''s basically telling me to achieve world peace in 15 years. Something that my previous ''rational'' world never managed to do, and I''m to do it in this nonsensical fantasy world.

    The easier method would be to take control of the world directly; I can''t afford to pull any punches; using whatever means to unite the world.

    ¡­

    I guess that''s it then. I''ve finally become a cartoon villain.

    I need to achieve absolute power and then global domination.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 56

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 250 (155+95)

    Dexterity: 110 (5+105)

    Intelligence: 60 (5+55)

    Insight: 150 (45+105)

    [Status point: 95]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 41

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Skeleton Knight]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 47

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 26

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 30

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 23

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)(ACTIVE) [Summon - Soul Reaver]: Level 1(ACTIVE) [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]: Level 1(ACTIVE) [Essence Prison]: Level 1(ACTIVE) [Summon - Terror of the Depth]: Level 1

    (Most of the people on that list will probably only appear in one off recruitment chapters so you don''t really need to keep their names memorized.)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 38 - Future preparations

    Ascension Rebirth - Future preparations

    CHAPTER XXXVIII

    PART ONE

    "Eh? Your arm."

    The first thing that [Arachna] points out is about the state of my arm. Well I can''t blame her, like magic it was miraculously healed in the span of a few hours when even the best clerics at the demon capital weren''t able to.

    "Forget about that, we have more important things to discuss."

    "More important things?"

    [Queen Amaria] tilts her head in bewilderment.

    I nod.

    "I''d like to discuss this at the war room if you don''t mind?"

    "Of course, I''ll gather everyone necessary and meet you there."

    PART TWO

    The ''war room'', I haven''t been here in years and the last time I was here a rather risque situation arose with the queen. Just remembering it I can feel my face light up.

    After a few minutes three people enter the room.

    [Amaria Seasong. Level 48, Mermaid Queen]

    [Miora. Level 45, Royal Guard]

    [Azara. Level 31, Chief Shaman].

    Effectively they are the ones who oversee the government of Lani''tar and the entirety of the [Mermaid] race as a whole.

    With Queen Amaria at the center of their politics, Miora as the leader of their military and Azara as their chief in charge of their religious sector.

    Sitting adjacent on the round conference table was [Enrich] and Arachna and the three mermaids facing towards us on the opposite end.

    "It has been a while Master Morgant."

    Azara greets me with a pleasant smile.

    "Yes, it''s a pleasure to see you again, Chief Shaman Azara."

    "I''m honored that you have remembered me."

    "How could I forget a beauty such as yourself?"

    I reply with a professional smile. In reality I could see her name anyway in the case that forgot. Though I really didn''t forget about her so it''s fine right?

    "My, you know sure know how to flatter people."

    "Ehem, shall we start the meeting that you said was so important, Master Morgant?"

    Amaria cuts off our little shenanigans. For a second I thought I saw her puff up but it could be my imagination.

    "Of course, there are a few things I want to discuss with you all. It is a matter that will change the future of this entire world."

    "''Change the future'' you say. Have you found out something during your time in [Gladsheim]?"

    "Yes, think of it as a prediction for the future."

    I could hear audible gulping sounds as the atmosphere in the room gets tense.

    "I understand, please explain it to us."

    It took over an hour just to trying to explain what a ''planetary collision'' was. Granted I wasn''t the best suited for this task; I''m not an astrologist and even if I were one I don''t think anyone has the qualifications of explaining a phenomenon dealing with magic induced planetary cataclysm.

    What was it that the good doctor said? Because of the atmospheric mana coating the two planets they will merge. If that''s the case what about inertial force?

    Besides, the incoming exoplanet has long escaped its star system and is just soaring through space. How the inhabitants of that planet can survive without a centralized sun is beyond me; it''s magic!

    I think it''d be more apt to call it a planet sized ''asteroid'' rather than a planet itself.

    That aside, a new planet will form from the two, Eternis'' continents will be shifted to the southern hemisphere and the Milesian planet will be shifted to the northern hemisphere.

    And that right there is the most crucial point.

    Why is that crucial, you ask?

    It''s because of what will be between the two newly formed continents; around the new equator of the newly formed planet will be a mass of water. Unless I''m mistaken there will be no land.

    Going by this assumption, there is then two things that I desperately need.

    The first is a naval force, because of this acquiring the assistance of the [mermaids] is prudent.

    Some other potential candidates are as follows:

    [Admiral Ordwell Rommel''s fleet]

    [The Kraken]

    [The Terror of the Depths]

    [The Leviathan]

    If we assume that each nation of [Eternis] has a moderately sized naval force, adding each of them in will increase our naval power considerably.

    The second thing I need is a competent air force.

    The potential candidates for an air force are:

    [The Dragon God]

    [The Dragon Lord]

    [Tytania - The Fairy Queen]

    Most of the Celtic pantheons have been seen with working wings so it may be possible to add them to both the ground army and the air force at the same time.

    Golems are also known to fly or at least float so it may also be possible to add them to the air force.

    The rest will be part of the ground army, that is assuming we manage to push the enemy to their borderlands. The next problem that emerges is that we''ll be fighting on unfamiliar away territory, while it will be the home ground for the enemy.

    Thus it might be necessary to create a scouting party as well. Perhaps even an infiltration force?

    When I explained most of this to the people present they gave me a hesitant look. This won''t do, a fracture in the group before even becoming one isn''t good. Right now I need 100% cooperation from these people.

    "Is something the matter?"

    I need to alleviate their concerns if I''m to do this right.

    "So does this mean that you''re actually going to recruit Nodens'' party into this war?"

    Enrich asks with a distant look. I can understand his worry about that group, heck I don''t even want to tell them about the impending invasion; if they''re the first ones killed I would be that much happier.

    "It''s no good to make that face. Nodens'' help is required after all."

    Suddenly someone''s voice speaks out.

    "Hmm?"

    I looked around but all I got back were quizzical looks.

    "Is something the matter, Master Morgant?"

    Queen Amaria asks with a slightly worried expression.

    "No¡­ I thought someone said something."

    "No one other than Master Enrich has talked."

    I thought I heard a voice, the voice of an old man''s.

    "It''s me."

    The voice goes off once more. Is it in my head?

    I look around once more but the same thing happens. Am I losing it from all the stress?

    "Over here."

    Standing behind Queen Amaria is doctor [Ivan Seron], waving at me.

    "Doc?!"

    I shouted out as I got off from my seat, the chair screeching against the floor from behind me. Everyone else turned around to see what all the commotion was about. However they acted as they saw nothing and faced me with a slightly worried expression.

    "Aha, I see it''s working perfectly. I''ve logged into your brain directly by tuning into your exact brain frequency. This means that only you can see me, hence why these people are all confused."

    What?

    "Are you sure you''re feeling okay, Master Morgant? If you''re not we can continue this conversation after you''ve taken a rest."

    Amaria gives me a sympathetic gaze. I''m amazed at her professionalism, if someone acted like I was during my past life I would''ve kicked them out of the conference room saying ''if you''re not going to take this seriously, get out''.

    "No, I''m feeling quite fine thanks, but please give me a moment; I''ll be right back."

    I excused myself from the war room.

    I walked along the aquarium-like hallways for a bit waiting for the doctor so show himself again.

    "Why did you leave the room? I thought we were making good progress."

    And the ghost reveals himself, actually reminds me of a certain someone who is equally intrusive.

    "Because you were interrupting the meeting. Now explain."

    "Explain what?"

    "Everything. Let''s start with how you''re here."

    "Like I said, I''ve tuned into your brain''s frequency. Think of it as turning into a radio channel, brains also give out faint frequencies and I can use [Gladsheim''s] equipment to focus in on and appear directly before you as a kind of pseudo-phantasm."

    There''s a lot I don''t know about the 26th century technology but this is just taking the cake.

    "So you''re going to haunt me from now on?"

    "Well, in a matter of speaking, you''re correct, but it''s just like I said, I''m tuning into your brain like a radio. When you listen in on a radio you''re not exactly hacking into their show right? Just quietly observing."

    I sighed, for starters you can''t interact with the radio broadcast unless you call in but that''s a different can of worms.

    Anyway I get it, to put it in much simpler terms he''s become a part of my [User Interface].

    Standing before me was an older man, seeming to be in his late 50s, his old grey hair was a dishevelled mess. He wasn''t exactly cleanly shaven, had dark bags under his eyes and a generally wrinkled up face.

    He wasn''t that tall either, maybe about 169cms.

    His clothes were just normal suit with a white lab coat worn over it.

    Not to mention, if you think about this really carefully, he''s actually a ghost. Like, in the traditional sense. Think about it, he''s dead and no one else except me can see him. Sure this may have been possible with technology but that still doesn''t make it any less creepy.

    While it looks like he''s standing directly in front of me he doesn''t appear to be able to manipulate any objects. He just phases right through them, in true ghostly fashion.

    "Well you don''t have to worry too much, I won''t interrupt your private life. I''ll just appear here and there to give you some pointers since you look like you need it."

    Admittedly he does have a point. Right now he''s directly connected to a supercomputer in Gladsheim and he can monitor the incoming planet. Not to mention he has a wider scientific background than me; it''s like having two brains in one body.

    "I let it slide for now because the situation is looking desperate but I expect you to get the hell out of my brain as soon as we''re done, you hear?"

    "Of course. You don''t have to worry about that. Then shall we go back to the discussion?"

    "Whatever."

    I quietly returned to the war room. As I opened the doors everyone gave me an awkward stare.

    "Sorry about that. It''s all out of my system now so let''s return to the discussion at hand. So Enrich you had some misgivings about us trying to recruit Nodens'' party into our side right?"

    "Y, Yes. I don''t see any possible ways we could effectively recruit them and even if we could I don''t think I could ever come to trust them."

    "I can see where you''re coming from, but don''t worry about that for now, recruiting him is the last thing we''re going to do."

    Not only do we not know where he is, even if we somehow got into contact there''s no guarantee he''d believe me. Even assuming he did the most likely outcome is t hat he''ll use that as an excuse to justify taking over the world or something.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    So until I can get on his level literally, avoiding him would be the best choice.

    Now, after being able to discuss this and thinking over it some more I''ve decided to put off trying to recruit potential allies for now. The war will likely be in 15 ~ 20 years, trying to gather allies for a war that far ahead isn''t exactly the best way to go about it.

    For starters most of the races that live on this planet don''t have much difference in terms of lifespan. At most [Elves], [Humans] and [Were-beast] live up to around their 70s ~ 80s.

    [Titans] and [Dwarves] live up to their 90s.

    The most long lived races are the [demons] but I''ve already garnered their cooperation so that''s fine.

    Now the problem is that even if I gain allies now those people will be aged by the time the war starts. So the people who''s actual cooperation I need are still in their infancy, that makes recruitment meaningless.

    So does that mean I have to sit around with my thumb up my ass for the next 10 years? No, of course not. There are a lot of things I need to do, for starters the [dragons] are long lived as well so I need to get them as my allies.

    I also have to increase my levels. As much as I pat myself on the back saying that I''ve become stronger, the truth is that even at level 56 I''m still relatively weak compared to all of my peers and enemies. For that I need to gain much more power, absolute power really.

    And in order to do that I need to track down 2 specific individuals.

    Those are [Cthugha] and [Hastur]. Much like the time with [Nyarlathotep] I imagine that they''re beings that are just sitting around with nothing better to do; [Skill Evolution], I''m hoping for the fact that I can obtain this by meeting them.

    The most likely candidates for skill evolution if I do get it from them is [Decay] and [Wither]. I''m only basing this off the fact that [Life Drain] was the skill that evolved, so I could still be totally off with this.

    Then there''s my original goal of [Ascension]. That hasn''t changed and will remain an imperative part of my plans for the next few years. Like Enrich said, I may be able to find a lead if I go to the [Ariadyne Panoptic Academy].

    Then a weapon. Right now I feel extremely naked without some kind of weapon, but as I said before I don''t have the materials to make the weapon I want. I might have to delay this a bit more until a suitable time comes. [Transformation] and [Obsidian Shield/Lance] will have to suffice for now.

    Finally, even if I can''t recruit allies immediately I can even the odds for later recruitment.

    I bring the conference up to speed about my plans for the next few years and tell them that right now isn''t the time for recruitment.

    "So then what are you suggesting we do? While I have my doubts about whether what you''re saying is true or not, since Queen Amaria seems to take what you say seriously I''ll go with the assumption that it''s all real."

    Miora says with a stiff face. She never really did warm up to me, it''s a bit of a pity but it can''t be helped.

    "Right, about that I do have one suggestion."

    "And that is?"

    "We spread a rumor."

    "A rumor?"

    "Right, about the upcoming war. Even if we can''t recruit them now, we can still try to have people prepare themselves."

    This is something I''ve seen many times in my previous life. Rumors are a powerful tool in the business sector, they can make or break a company overnight if used correctly.

    The advantages of spreading a rumor is that it will become easier to recruit people at a later date if they''re already prepared, and we save a lot of time on training people if they do it themselves.

    Right the main point of this is saving.

    If war is on the horizon, people will act accordingly.

    Saving food for emergencies.

    Saving money on training if people can prepare themselves.

    Saving money on equipment if people start buying their own for a war.

    The only problem is how to actually spread the rumor in the most quick and effective manner.

    "Then how do you propose we spread this rumor?"

    Miora asks.

    Of course just telling people one by one isn''t good enough. It might be a little underhanded but I think the most effective way is to spread propaganda, however I do have a some reservations about using this method.

    The reason is because of what will happen after the war.

    On the whole, the [Milesians] aren''t really the bad guys, the doctor just thinks that war will erupt from the meeting of two individual groups. Most likely they''ll be moving according to their religious pantheons so maybe it can''t be avoided.

    However if war doesn''t erupt then that''s good, if I can somehow manage a diplomatic truce until we get used to each other that''s the best option, but I''m more a realist than that. As the good doctor says, war is probably inevitable.

    Using propaganda to hype the war will likely have effects after the war. Milesians will be mistreated, that''s the last thing I want.

    So my plans are to spread rumors about Nodens being the enemy. By that I mean spread propaganda about Nodens and have people prepare themselves for a war with him, but when the time comes Nodens will join us to fight against a ''common'' enemy.

    The result will be the same but the only thing affected is the potential relationship between the people and Nodens'' group. Well, I suppose it''s not 100% false that Nodens is planning a war with the world so preparing them regardless is a good thing.

    For now that''s the best option.

    I pitch the idea to everyone in the room. They think about it for a while but seems to understand its implications and agree.

    Now back to the problem of actually spreading the propaganda.

    "The most effective strategy will be to get the merchants on our side."

    I suggest.

    "Merchants?"

    Queen Amaria parrots my words. She has a quizzical look on her face.

    "Yes, the merchantry often travel around great and many distances so using them to spread the rumors are the most effective method."

    "Hmm, I see, but how should we go about doing that?"

    She asks.

    "Many merchants use water based transportation to move around their goods but this has a lot of risks involved, such as weather or pirates. Using this to our advantage I want you to utilize some of your soldiers to act as their bodyguards and navigators to protect their shipment. In exchange we can ask them to spread whatever rumors we please."

    The mermaids are perfect for this job for 2 reasons. The first is that they have a higher median level range than the average race and the second is that they have the home ground advantage of the ocean.

    "Hmm, an excellent idea, but some of the richer merchants use [Airships] to move around their shipment. There are also many merchants that transport their goods through land. What should we do about them?"

    Amaria asks.

    "You don''t have to worry about the super rich merchants too much, leave that up to me, I will coerce them at a later date. As for the land based merchants I plan to use some of the soldiers from the demon army to fulfil that role."

    The demons should be enough to protect merchant caravans on land since they also have a higher median level than most other races.

    "I understand. That does seem to be our best option so we''ll be going with that plan."

    Amaria agrees.

    "I am extremely grateful that you have been so cooperative with me in this matter."

    I bow to the queen. In reality if I didn''t have their cooperation my life would''ve so much more difficult right around now. I really am grateful.

    "It''s quite fine, we did promise to lend you a hand whenever you required it. Besides if everything you''ve told us is true then this is a matter that affects everyone equally."

    "You''re right, but still you have my gratitude."

    She responds with a smile. Was it just me or did she look extremely cute just now?

    PART THREE

    In the end we decided to go with that plan.

    Amaria will be utilizing her mermaid soldiers as bodyguards for various merchantry, and we will be able to spread rumors about the upcoming war with Nodens.

    Of course I have my doubts that everyone will believe it wholeheartedly but if even some people take it seriously and prepare than that''s good enough. Besides if Nodens really does continue to act out his plans with his [Red Knights] then it just gives more credibility to my rumors.

    "It''s a little sad to see you leave so soon once more."

    Standing in the teleporter, we were about to head back to the surface.

    I offered my right hand to the queen for a handshake. In the business world this is the most basic of gestures but I wasn''t able to do it before since I didn''t have my arm back then.

    But now I can.

    She takes my hand.

    "Of course I will also miss the sight of your beauty once I leave, but this is the way it must be. I hope for good fortune to the both of us."

    "My, Master Morgant, always the flatterer. Of course, I wish you the best of luck."

    Exchanging our goodbyes we left the underwater city of [Lani''tar] and got back on track.

    For now our next destination was the Northern Capital. It''s something that I''ve learnt in my previous life, but with these kinds of information that affects everyone, it''s better to be upfront about it, otherwise they''ll just end up blaming you; creating a schism in the relationship.

    I''m fairly certain that they won''t believe a word I say but just warning them should be enough.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 56

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 250 (155+95)

    Dexterity: 110 (5+105)

    Intelligence: 60 (5+55)

    Insight: 150 (45+105)

    [Status point: 95]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 41

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Skeleton Knight]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 47

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 26

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 30

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 23

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)(ACTIVE) [Summon - Soul Reaver]: Level 1(ACTIVE) [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]: Level 1(ACTIVE) [Essence Prison]: Level 1(ACTIVE) [Summon - Terror of the Depth]: Level 1

    (Yay for exposition dump chapters! Sorry I took so long to write this, I was procrastinating, hope you don''t mind the short chapter =C but worry not! Things will be more animated from the next chapter.)

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 39 - Always one step behind

    Ascension Rebirth - Always one step behind

    CHAPTER XXXIX

    PART ONE

    [Karta Village]; the place of my rebirth and childhood of this life.

    Even to this day, after 10 years, I don''t know if there was any meaning or any guided purpose behind my reincarnation. It could just be that it was random chance or maybe the gods were feeling bored that day and thought it amusing to see me struggle through life a second time.

    Even if it was sad to be separated from Kyoko. Even if I couldn''t spend any more time with my young brother. Even if it meant that I had to leave behind all of my friends and co-workers.

    I am still grateful for the second chance at life.

    Experiencing this world I was able to meet many different kinds of people. Witnessed a great many things. I cried. I laughed. Struggled and endured.

    Now here I am; everything had come full circle and I was back where everything began.

    It''s an undeniable fact that this place was precious to me, even in this ruined state this place will always remain my one solace. The people from this village who I have come to love have all perished in an unimaginable act of selfishness by a tantrum throwing god.

    Somewhere deep inside my heart I found it painful to come back here. I didn''t want to see this place; that coming here would make me relive those painful memories.

    At the same time I thought that not returning would hurt me even more. Well, it''s a moot point anyway since it was inevitable to pass through this town if we were to reach the Northern Capital.

    We stopped the carriage and decided to stay a while in this ghost town.

    All the debris and hints of violence had been cleaned up.

    The corpses were neatly moved and buried; several hundreds of small mounds could be seen on the hill overlooking the town. I wondered who it was that took their time to bury all of the deceased?

    It could''ve been an order from the North Tetrarch himself, after all the prodigious knight, [Mardoc Fallon] lived here.

    If that were the case then I guess they''ve already heard the news of the [Red Knight''s] movements.

    On top of the once grassy plains that were now covered by graves stood a small abandoned house. Long ago, three children called that place their ''secret base'' but now it silently stands against the ever marching of town. One day that house will crumble along with the traces of whatever happened within it.

    A sad thought.

    We slowly walked up the small hill as a gentle breeze brushed past us.

    ?!

    However when I reached the top of the hill, what I saw conflicted with my expectations.

    "How distasteful, to disturb the resting dead."

    Making a sour face, Arachna comments.

    It was true that small mounds and graves were made for the residents of the village. It was even true that they were buried under them at one point.

    Yet what I saw were graves that were dug out.

    I crouched down and touched the soil.

    It had been moved recently.

    "The dig tracks look fresh. Perhaps only a few days had passed since the corpses were dug up?"

    Enrich says as he inspects the soil with me.

    But why?

    Why would someone dig out corpses of the villagers? No, at this point they weren''t even corpses anymore, most likely they''ve decomposed to only their bones.

    Whoever buried them in the first place must''ve taken all of the valuables so it couldn''t have been a grave robber.

    What was their stake in this? I just can''t follow their logic.

    Could it be some sort of magic? Perhaps they''re preparing a ritual?

    [Necromancy]?

    I shook my head.

    No, the only Necromancers that exist in this world are [Ciocal Gricenchos] and myself, so it''s unlikely to be any kind of ritual. Then maybe it''s for raw materials?

    Bones are quite sturdy but there are better materials if you looked around.

    It makes no sense.

    "I''m going to go have a look around."

    I told Enrich and Arachna.

    We made our way across the town and ended up in a small mansion.

    My house. Vine and vegetation had grown over it as timed passed through.

    The garden that [Rio] took so much effort into growing were all withered away and weed took its place. I felt my heart beating faster as this melancholic scene entered my sight.

    There was clear damage across the roof and front yard; evidence of some kind of battle taking place is shown.

    "Sword marks."

    Arachna says as she inspects the various cuts around the wooden walls of the front of what once used to be my home.

    "Judging by the number and angle of the cuts, it looks like the person used four swords. Just what kind of style uses 4 swords?"

    I asked.

    "[Asura Style]."

    Enrich answers.

    "Asura Style?"

    [Asura] are Hindu deities, often depicted with multiple hands, if that''s the case then I guess it kind of makes sense.

    "I''ve only heard of it in stories, supposedly it''s an ancient style of swordsmanship that were used by powerful [Asura]. They''ve all but died out now, or so the legend goes. I did not think that remnants of their legacy were still being used."

    "Could it be the same person that dug up the graves?"

    Arachna asks.

    I shook my head.

    "There''s no logic behind digging up the decomposed corpses of the villagers, but this was obviously an attack, most likely my father fought against someone. Dammit."

    I clenched my fists in frustration.

    "There are some scorch marks here as well. It looks like someone used powerful magic here."

    Arachna says.

    A practitioner of an ancient, powerful swords style and a powerful mage. As much as I loathed to admit, that much would certainly be enough to overpower even Mardoc.

    "Is this also a mark of magic?"

    Enrich asks as he points to a large hole in the ground.

    Arachna crouches down and sifts through the soil with her icy hands. The nearby ice starts to slowly freeze over from just sheer contact.

    "I definitely feel some sort of mana, but it isn''t a form of magic I understand."

    A trouble expression appears on her face as that was the best answer she could come up with .

    Perhaps her pride as a [mage] was hurt.

    As I made my way inside the house, the dust that had piled up began to fly. It''s not exactly surprising considering that it had been abandoned for at least 6 years.

    On the table were four small cups. Most likely they used to contain tea but that had all evaporated at this point.

    I could still picture the scene with Lina and Lena setting up tea for Rio, Ada and Sebastian. Mardoc would''ve probably been sleeping in.

    Climbing up the set of stairs leading up to my room I was met with same kind of dust like the lower floors. So much dust was flying in the air that the light rays pouring into the room were visible.

    Most of my stuff were left intact. It was then I truly felt like I had returned; what was supposed to be a two month journey ended up taking six years.

    As I walked into my room I accidently kicked something. Upon inspection I noticed a small black rock laying there. Curious I picked it up to have a closer look.

    [Rock: a small, sturdy mineral with no intrinsic value. Useful crafting ingredient].

    "Haha."

    I let out a small laugh.

    I remember this rock, I lied to my parents when they came running in worried something had happened during the time I picked my Necromancer class. I''m surprised that time hadn''t eaten away at it.

    Besides the rock everything else was there as well.

    My bed.

    My table with my written work on it.

    Two coffee mugs on the table. Lina used to come in and offer me tea and we would drink it together. Then Lena would also come in and drag her away saying that she was distracting me when I was working.

    I could only offer a solemn smile at everything.

    Certainly this room and house looked much smaller than I remember it. I do realize it''s because I''ve grown but this place is really hasn''t changed; it still is precious to me, but I have to let it go.

    "Did you find anything of note?"

    Enrich asked as I left, to which I shook my head in denial.

    "Staying here would only be more painful, we should head for the Northern Capital."

    I suggested.

    Still not knowing where the corpses of the villagers had gone we could only wander as we left.

    PART TWO

    -AIDUS CROW XIX ARIADYNE''S SIDE-

    4 years.

    Before I even realized it 4 years had passed by since I had arrived at the Northern state.

    I initially came to discuss with the North Tetrarch about the attacks going on within our two territories. Before I had learnt that the north was also being targeted, I had suspected that they were the ones initiating the attacks but that judgment was erred.

    Upon further discussion and investigation the results turned out that a group known as the [Red Knights] have been attacking fringe villages in order to amass an army of undead.

    As this was a serious threat to our nation''s security we immediately put together a countermeasure force consisting of highly trained adventurers, soldiers and [praetorian knights].

    As such, the current Tetrarch: [Rian Mil Avon Ariadyne] and I were inspecting our newly assembled task force when an emergency report came in about an ongoing attack towards the north-west of the northern capital.

    Upon arrival the situation was much worse than we had initially anticipated.

    A large yellow monolith floating above the village turned everyone who felled into monsters, this includes even our own troops.

    "Lord Aidus, this situation is worse than we thought."

    Lord Rian tells me. Though I wanted to immediately jump into the fray and help out the troops I was strongly suggested against taking such actions. ''As a commander, whether the situation is grim or not, it is my duty to watch the battle and coordinate'' is what Lord Rian told me.

    Begrudgingly I could only accept that fact and continued to overlook the battle from atop a small hill.

    However, even though our positions were well fortified that wouldn''t last very long as the crystalline monsters only increased in numbers.

    They wouldn''t die no matter how many troops we threw towards them, for every soldier we lose they only gain more.

    Just as the situation looked grim, it took a worse turn when the ringleader for this supposed atrocity appeared before us.

    A man glad in blood red armor, laughing as he casually strolled towards us.

    "Hahaha! What''s this? Two VIPs within my grasp; it must be my lucky day~"

    His high pitched tone, unbecoming that of a man''s revealed his cowardice; hiding behind the horde of crystalline undead as though his thick armor wasn''t sufficient.

    We had become surrounded and slowly the soldiers defending us fell.

    Out of instinct my hands gravitated towards my sword strapped to my side.

    Lord Rian stopped me.

    I turned to look at him but he shook his head.

    "Not now. We would only be playing into his hands if we acted on impulse alone. I will look for an opportunity to escape so please wait for my mark."

    I didn''t like it. To turn tail and run from a battle while leaving the defenseless villagers to their doom. But I knew it was not because of cowardice that Lord Rian suggested such a course of action but because he understood the situation.

    ''A soldier who survives is a soldier that can fight another day''. My father-in-law, [Duke Owen Zeph] used to tell me such things. As a former soldier he had much experience in the realities of battle.

    "I understand."

    I gritted my teeth and replied.

    Every step the cowardly red knight took, our forward defenses crumbles bit by bit.

    I could clearly see in the soldiers'' eyes fear, but also an unrelenting courage before an insurmountable enemy. For their sake I need to end this situation quickly.

    "What are your demands?"

    Lord Rian asked.

    "Demands? Kekeke~ how about we start off with the North and West Tetrarchy? And then complete control."

    The red knight mocked.

    With that line it was obvious that he didn''t want anything from us other than our heads. If I were to fall here, my son, [Leon] would take over, but at such a young age I worry if he could do a proper job. He is not charismatic like [Lyssa] and does not show unusual intelligence like [Liliana], but he is a hard worker.

    However, it was a little too early to be thinking of after my death.

    "Your majesty, we will create an opportunity for you to escape so please take it."

    One of the soldiers speaks hesitantly.

    Lord Rian and I exchange glances. Did we really have no other choice than to climb over the bodies of our own troops to save our lives?

    A commander''s life in a battle may be worth more than a soldier''s but every soldier still counts.

    "I understand."

    Lord Rian answers with a weak voice.

    The soldiers get into position to make a path for us but before they could even begin the monsters'' movements change; they become more brutal and vicious, not giving the soldiers a chance to put into motion their plans.

    "And just where do you think you''re going?"

    The red knight asks, smiling uncannily as he murders more of our troops.

    Just as the situation seemed lost a sliver of hope presented itself.

    From the sky a large shadow dropped atop the crystalline monsters.

    A man, nay a shadow of a man. His skin too dark to be called natural, it was as black as night, almost as though light itself relented before the darkness.

    Two meters in height, on his head laid a golden ornament that I have never seen. With impressive contours in his muscles he towered over the enemy and even our own soldiers with a dark presence.

    Heterochromic eyes, one green and one red; with piercing gaze he surveyed the situation and let out a sigh before his expression turned grim.

    "This won''t do."

    He said with a hoarse voice.

    I turned to Lord Rian to see if he had any idea, but he also had the same stunned expression.

    I turned back at the magnificent figure of the shadow.

    Just who was this man?

    Was he an ally or did the situation turn from worse to unbeatable?

    PART THREE

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    "This won''t do."

    I said as I observed the situation in my [black pharaoh''s] form.

    I remember this village, it was the first one we came upon during Lina and my journey to the Northern Capital. Looking now it really has gone to shit.

    Two prominent figures stood before me surrounded by soldiers.

    [Rian Mil Avon Ariadyne. Level 13, North Tetrarch]

    [Aidus Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 28, West Tetrarch]

    Two high ranking nobles, the rulers of half the continent gathered conveniently in a single spot.

    Surveying the situation I understood what they were up to. Most likely they were trying to respond to the [Red Knight] attacks around the fringe villages as they tried to gather [divine element].

    The median level of these soldiers were rather high, around their mid 30s. This is probably a task force assigned to repelling those attacks huh?

    Unfortunately for them, these monsters needed more than a few high level soldiers to deal with.

    "W, who are you?!"

    Standing at the far side and surrounded by the crystalline zombies was a man adorned in blood red armor. He is most definitely the acolyte responsible for setting up the [yellow monolith].

    If the circumstances were any different I would want to get information out of him but that isn''t necessary as I probably had knew more about their true plans than he did.

    Though I should keep him alive since the Tetrarchs would want to interrogate him afterwards.

    "I am the uncontrollable chaos."

    I casually tried to sport a cool one-liner. I wonder if I did it right?

    "Gh! Whatever, you''ll die along with the rest of them! Attack!"

    He ordered the crystalline monsters to attack.

    However.

    "Pffftt~ hahaha!"

    I broke out into laughter. Why? Because none of the crystalline zombies actually listened to his orders. They all stood idly by like the brain-dead corpses they were.

    "W, what''s going on?! Why aren''t you brain dead fools moving?! Come on! Move!"

    He started to panic, a sight that brought me more joy than it probably should have.

    The two Tetrarchs and the soldiers also looked around in confusion.

    [Reanimate Dead].

    I have explained this before but allow me refresh your memories. [Reanimate dead] can overwrite the commands given by the [yellow monolith], thus meaning that these crystalline zombies will now listen to my orders.

    I snapped my fingers.

    Without even having to give them a verbal order the crystalline zombies grabbed a hold of the Red knight, rendering him immobile.

    "Whaa!"

    Shaking and panicking, perhaps now he will understand the fear and courage that these brave soldiers and villagers had to endure through.

    I moved closer to the Red knight acolyte and whispered into his ear.

    "Sleep."

    [Enchanting voice], a skill that I developed during my stay at the orphanage, it''s an augmentation skill that gives an ''enchanting'' attribute to my voice, compelling anyone under my level or those with weak wills to follow my command.

    I needed to put him to sleep before I undid my [transformation]. It was just a precaution so that [Nodens] doesn''t link [Nyarlathotep] to [Morgant Fallon].

    After confirming that he was asleep I undid my transformation.

    A flurry of black miasma escaped from my body and flew away with the winds.

    The soldiers gave way as I made my path towards the Two VIPs.

    I gracefully bowed towards the two Tetrarchy. They were armored in the most ornate piece of equipment. Personally, if I were a super VIP I would disguise myself as a foot soldier as to not alert potential enemies.

    "It has been a while, your majesty, six years I believe and I extend my greetings for you as well, Lord Aidus Crow Xix Ariadyne."

    The two Tetrarchs were at a loss as to who I was, however after brief examination, Rian finally remembered who I was.

    "?! Could it be? Mardoc''s son? Are you Morgant Fallon?!"

    He crouched down and examined me further. Well, I couldn''t blame him, my body has greatly changed since I first met him.

    "Yes, I''m glad you have remembered."

    "But how-?"

    I stopped him there.

    I wasn''t trying to be rude but I was still exerting my control over the crystalline zombies and I didn''t know how much longer I could endure it.

    "Forgive me for the interruption your majesty, I am sure you have a lot of questions for me but first will you give me time to clear out this horde?"

    I pointed towards the zombies.

    "Ah, yes of course, we will continue this conversation back at the Northern Capital."

    With his permission I proceeded to [decay] the monsters one by one. It was an extremely inefficient means of disposing of these crystalline monsters but that was the best I could do at the current time.

    PART FOUR

    After 4 days worth of travelling on uncomfortable wooden coaches we came upon more familiar territories.

    The [Northern Capital].

    Just like before the place had hardly changed in the last six years, it was still RPG-like in its functions. Many adventurers moved to and fro, numerous smiths and shops, the sound of bartering, people dressed like they just came out of an anime convention.

    Enrich, Arachna and I were summoned to the Tetrarch''s court to explain our situation and what we knew of the [Red Knights]. Incidentally the captured goon of Nodens was immediately sent to the dungeon on arrival for interrogation.

    We entered the main castle and into the court of the Tetrarch. The last time I was here was when I took down the corrupted duke. Speaking of which he also was allied to the Red Knights in some way, though I doubt he much relevance other than serving as an expendable pawn.

    In all likelihood they were probably allied because of [Duke Vista''s] hatred of the demonkin.

    Sat on a large throne-like chair was [Rian Mil Avon Ariadyne] and standing next to him were two people. The first and more prominent figure was [Aidus Crow Xix Ariadyne].

    On the other side was another familiar face.

    [Lucius Rosenberg. Level 6, Duke]

    He gazed at us, especially me, as we entered the court and greeted the Tetrarch with a respectful bow. I see he has been fitting into his role as Duke perfectly. If I recall correctly he should be serving as [Minister of internal affairs] which does make sense as to why he''s here.

    I looked around but someone else had still yet to appear, so though it may have been slightly rude I couldn''t hold back my curiosity and asked.

    "Is [Lord Rodric Mil Avon Ariadyne] away?"

    Rian snickered a little before answering.

    "Father has retired from his post as Tetrarch from old age, so officially I am the current Tetrarch of [North Ariadyne]."

    "Ah, I see, please forgive my rudeness."

    "Haha~ not at all; I took no offense. So will you introduce to me your new companions?"

    "Of course. This is [Enrich], he is accompanying me down to the [Grand Capital], as he has recently been offered a position as headmaster of the school known as [Ariadyne Panoptic Academy]. And I have also decided to attend."

    "Oh~ headmaster of THE Ariadyne Panoptic Academy? That''s a rather prestigious accomplishment, and for someone who isn''t a noble. Lord Aidus and I have also sent our children there, I believe Duke Lucius'' adoptive daughter was also sent there for education?"

    Duke Lucius nods.

    Right, Enrich wasn''t a noble as evident by his lack of a surname, admittedly I had forgotten that he wasn''t a noble because he always conducted himself in a slightly haughty manner.

    "I am unworthy of your praise, but I will gladly accept."

    Enrich replies.

    "And this one is?"

    Rian turns his head towards Arachna.

    "She is someone I met during my stay at an orphanage in the Northern Continent of [Vertloch], her name is [Arachna]. She will also be attending the school with me."

    "Vertloch? How and why did you go to such a remote continent?"

    I shook my head, even I didn''t know how either.

    "Forgive me as even I have no idea how that happened, during my initial run in with the group known as the Red Knights they casted some ''Teleportation'' spell on me and the next thing I knew was that I was in a snow covered city of the Northern Continent.

    "Hmmm, I see so you''ve had your fair share of problems too, I would like you to give me a more in-depth detail on everything you know but before we start, first things first. It was a tragedy as to what has happened in your village, to think that Mardoc is truly gone is disheartening. It must''ve been a painful six years all by yourself. I''ve sent some people down to properly bury all the deceased of your village, though little help that will do."

    Hmm, so it was really him who buried everyone, I''m thankful but still, that doesn''t answer who it was that dug those bodies back up.

    I gave a wry smile before answering.

    "I''ve had many companions that have helped me a great deal and who I am truly grateful for."

    "Mmm, certainly you''ve grown so powerful that even now I doubt you are the same child, however thinking back even then you were quite the illusive one."

    "Aha, yes I was rather arrogant back then. I apologize that you had to see such an unsightly side of me, but I assure that I am still the same person even after these long six years."

    "Of course, we can all understand that."

    He gives me a solemn smile. I don''t exactly like being pitied but I guess it''s fine from time to time.

    "Before we start the discussion there is one thing I would like to ask."

    "And that is?"

    "When I was visiting my old home town, I did indeed see the burials for the villagers but they had all been dug out and the corpses removed. I am right to assume that you were not the one who ordered for such a thing, correct?"

    "No, I did not order such a thing. This is troubling, why would someone take corpses?"

    I could see Duke Lucius'' facial muscle twitch a little, leading me to believe that he knew something but didn''t say it. As much as I wanted to make him talk this was not the right time to do so.

    "I will investigate it on my own accord at a later date."

    "Of course, then shall we get to the main topic? About those crystalline monsters and the Red Knights, what do you know of them?"

    To be completely honest I didn''t really feel like talking about them. Not because of any traumatic experiences I have with them, but because it''s useless when there''s a bigger threat looming over us; right, I would rather discuss our future plans on how to solve the crisis with the incoming [Milesian] planet.

    I couldn''t really blame them however, it cannot be helped that everyone is one step behind, they simple don''t have access to the same source of information as I do, thus meaning it is imperative that I explain it to them.

    For now I''ll talk about the red knights and inform them of the incoming threat.

    "The Red Knights as you know where the reason behind my village''s destruction. I met them once before and during that encounter they revealed that their plans were to gather something known as the [divine element]. This element allows the creation of those [yellow monolith] that transforms dead people into undying monsters."

    Rian and Aidus exchanged contemplative looks.

    "Hmm, we have no real way of refuting your claims and based on what we saw we are inclined to agree. Assuming what you say is correct, then let''s start there. It seems that you had the power to control those crystalline monsters, could you tell us how?"

    "Unfortunately if you are looking for a method to recreate that phenomenon I will have to advise against that because it was simply my own innate abilities that allowed me to do so."

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "Are you at least able to tell us what sort of power it was?"

    Aidus asked, his naturally muscular face covered by small scars only added to his rugged look and exemplified his fierce gaze when I told him it was useless.

    "It is an ability known as [Necromancy], the power to control the dead. Though I must inform you that it is not such a heinous ability as you may suspect."

    Once again Aidus and Rian exchanged looks.

    Though you may think that [Necromancy] may carry a stigma in this world because of its associated abilities but let me tell you straight up that that wasn''t the case.

    For starters, Necromancy in this world was such a fringe ability that hardly anyone knows of it. The only people that do are probably old sages or scholars.

    Secondly, because of its hidden nature there have been no attempts, or at least recorded attempts to recreate its power thus no atrocities have ever been recorded on an experiment to try gaining its power.

    "Hmm."

    Aidus seems unsatisfied but he can''t refute it, because it is an undeniable fact that their soldiers died and I took control of the dead soldiers, actions that would only make sense if my necromancy was true.

    "If I may suggest, the only known method to defeating the crystalline monsters are to completely destroy their bodies beyond repair."

    "I see, so then do you think [magic practitioners] would be viable?"

    Rian asks. [Decay] works on the principle that the enemy is left as nothing but dust if that''s the case then certainly magic would be viable, especially fire magic can easily incinerate a corpse beyond repair.

    "That does seem plausible, if I may further add, I would suggest [fire] magic users."

    "Then we will assemble a new counteraction squad consisting of fire mages."

    Aidus accepts begrudgingly and Rian nods his head in agreement.

    "Now that that''s out of the way the real mastermind you should be looking out for is the one known as the [high god]; Nodens. He is the one that is in control of the Red Knight forces."

    "Nodens¡­ I have heard of that name, the national deity of a long dead empire known as [Arune]."

    Putting his hands up to his chin, Rian continues to contemplate. I''m quite impressed that someone knew of the Arune empire. You may be thinking that 500 years isn''t too long of a time period but in this world where record keeping wasn''t mainstream it was rather impressive.

    "Yes, he is very much real and most likely is planning a full scale invasion to control the world."

    The two Tetrarch''s expressions become serious, not that they weren''t taking it seriously before but they are more attentive now.

    I spent the next few minutes trying my best to explain Nodens'' history and future plan. To give my story more credibility I even drop the name of the ancient hero [Lorelei].

    I''m glad that they believe me but this isn''t even the main point we should all be worried about.

    Would they even believe me about an incoming planet?

    How do I even explain? I managed to convince the [Mermaids] because they knew of the existence of [Gladsheim] and were willing to believe in its revelations but these two are different.

    "If you''re having trouble explaining to them about the planetary collision, then just tell them that the planet will be visible in our sky in about 7 ~ 8 years with the naked eye."

    That was the advice given to me by doc before coming here. He''s still with me by the way, I mean he still haunts me.

    I guess I can only go with that. It''s not necessary to convince them not but warning them would be a good idea.

    "There is one more thing I think may require your attention."

    "And that is?"

    "In the next 15 ~ 20 years this world will undergo a massive change."

    "Change? What do you mean by that?"

    "A birth of a series of new continents; a new civilization will appear and it is possible for war to spark between us and them. For this reason I strongly urge the unification of the entire current world."

    "¡­"

    Of course they will have a hard time buying that.

    "It is not necessary to believe my story now, but a warning will come. In about 10 years time a large star will shine visibly in our skies. I hope when that time comes you will believe my story then."

    "Though I cannot agree with you outright, it is doubtful that you are saying this simply as a joke. I will take this report to heart and decide when the time comes. For now Nodens and the Red Knights pose a greater threat."

    "I understand. Thank you for listening."

    PART FIVE

    "Are you sure you want to leave it at that?"

    Leaving the main castle Enrich asks me.

    "Yeah, I can''t force them to believe me, besides, as I said right now it''s more important to set up rather than gather allies straight up."

    "If that''s the case then I will leave it at that. Now then I suppose we should look for lodging, I also have to send a report to Lord Kyrios and Lord Astaroth about our recent findings."

    "If you''re looking for a place to stay the night then why don''t you come with me?"

    Meeting us at the exit of the castle was Duke Lucius Rosenberg.

    "Duke Lucius, I didn''t get a chance to greet you properly back then. It has been a while."

    I bow respectfully as I say.

    "Yes, you have grown into quite the charismatic figure, for a ten year old. Your former companion, [Chrom] and my adoptive daughter has been sent to the [Grand Capital] for education, so unfortunately you cannot see them yet, but since you have also decided to go down there you''ll met them soon enough. Regardless, we will continue the conversation at my manor."

    "Of course. Once again, thank you."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    We arrive at the Rosenberg estate, I think the mansion had undergone some sort of upgrade as it was bigger than I remember.

    Coming to greet us was a familiar face.

    [Eric Bahal. Level 28, Knight Captain]

    He used work for the corrupt Duke Vista but managed to jump ship before it sank and now he works under Duke Lucius Rosenberg.

    Now that I think about it, he has a last name. I did know knights were classified as lesser nobles but I didn''t think personal guards were also counted as knights.

    He has grown a bit older but it''s not too noticeable.

    "Welcome back Milord. Hmm? You have brought guests?"

    Aha, he doesn''t remember me. I guess I have grown a bit since I last saw him.

    "It''s been a while, Mister Eric Bahal. Do you remember me? It''s Morgant- I mean it''s god."

    "Hmm? God? Ah! Morgant?! Wow you have grown so much!"

    Though he says he crouches down to meet me at eye level, he has a smile on his face, it''s great to see another familiar face as well.

    "Yes, I have been told as such."

    "Indeed you have become so different I couldn''t even recognize you at first glance."

    "Aha, thanks. It seems that you have been fitting perfectly into your new position."

    "Ah, yeah it''s all thanks to you. There are a lot of others who feel the same way anyway we should continue inside."

    We were brought inside and given guest rooms to stay in for the night.

    There was a bit of a feast as the guards were happy to see me again. Duke Lucius was also one who enjoyed parties so he didn''t mind that we were a little noisy.

    I had a good talk with a lot of people I met back then. It almost takes me back to the good old days when everything was a lot simpler and the biggest threat was a bloated government official.

    After the party, on my way back to my room I noticed the duke staring blankly in front of a door. Immediately I remembered who it was behind it.

    Lina and Lena''s mother, Leona.

    If I recall correctly, she was suffering from a terminal disease known as [Iwan''s magic disease], supposedly there''s a 100% mortality rate.

    The duke''s green eyes looked rather lonely. Could it be that she''s already passed on?

    "Duke Lucius?"

    I unintentionally called out.

    Snapping back to reality the duke looked to my direction.

    "Ah, Morgant, have guards finally finished?"

    "Yes, they''re just cleaning up after themselves now."

    "I see¡­"

    I don''t know what compelled me to ask but I did.

    "Has the madam already passed?"

    He looked at me with a surprised expression, of course he would, I just asked something that would bring up bad memories if that were the case.

    "Aha, no, Leona has been put into [temporary stasis]. Right now she''s neither truly alive nor dead; walking the fine boundaries until her time truly comes. Sometimes I wonder to myself whether it would be better to let her off peacefully, but I could never bring myself to do so."

    Once again his eyes look lonely.

    "Um, if you don''t mind could I visit her?"

    He gives me a wry smile as he nods and opens the door for me, he doesn''t seem to want to enter with me.

    The room is dark, only lit by the light of the two moons gently floating in the sky. It truly is a stark contrast from Vertloch in which only the red moon could be seen.

    On top of the bed was an aged woman wearing white silk. Her golden hair swayed by the gentle breeze that fell in through the open window, her doll like white skin looked almost unnatural.

    The term ''sleeping beauty'' has never been more apt than right now.

    On the center of her chest was a small magic symbol that faintly glowed yellow. This was probably the ''temporary stasis'' magic cast on her.

    In her presence I felt guilty.

    I''m here even though Lina and Lena are gone. Worse than a child whose parents were gone is a parent whose children were gone.

    "Is she someone you know?"

    Out of all times, the good doctor appears before me.

    "In this world I''m a lesser noble and she was the mother of a pair of maids I was close with."

    "I see, and those maids are gone in that ''tragedy'' you were referring to."

    I nodded.

    The doctor inspected her closely. At first I was confused as to what he was doing but then I realized that he was a doctor, though it wasn''t in the traditional sense he might know something.

    "Doc? Did you figure out something? She''s suffering from something known as [Iwan''s magic disease] which is said to have a 100% mortality rate."

    The doctor continue to inspect her as he answered.

    "Tell me, what do you know of [magic] in this world?"

    "It''s a fantastical force that can bring miracles to life? Other than that, according to your [Gladsheim drone] it''s a psycho-kinetic ability? Though I''m not too sure what that means."

    "So you were aware. During my time on this planet I had numerous opportunities to study the life forms living on this planet. And do you know what I found?"

    "What?"

    "All sentient life forms in on this planet have something known as a [psycho-organ] that''s part of their brain. This is the organ that allows them to take in the mana in the air and convert it into usable energy, i.e - magic."

    Wait, he isn''t saying what I think he is, right?

    "From what I can tell just by looking, [Iwan''s magic disease] as they call it is simply an anomaly in the [psycho-organ]. It''s going haywire in the body making their own internal organs shut down one by one through magic/psycho-kinesis. That is the main reason why this ''temporary stasis'' magic seems to halt her condition from progressing further, because it also puts the [psycho-organ] into stasis."

    "Don''t tell me, there is a way to actually cure her?"

    "Theoretically it is possible. If we brought her to [Gladsheim] there are state-of-the-art medical equipment, but who''s going to perform the surgery?"

    "Huh? Wouldn''t that be you or TMAQI?"

    "And how exactly would I perform surgery without a body? I can move through the computer and open and run programmes but it''s not like I can manipulate machinery, if that were possible I would''ve already done so, and TMAQI is merely a defense and maintenance android, she isn''t capable of precision surgery on the brain."

    "But she was able to repair my arm, if she could do that then can''t she do the same for her? Or at the very least can''t you program her to do so? Didn''t you create the [Surtr program]? If you were able to do that then surely you can do this."

    "Recreating an arm and recreating a brain are two different things. Even though 26th century science may seem all powerful that is not entirely the case. In the end even we are human and not gods. As for the [Surtr Program] that was something created before the fall of Earth. It was supposed to be our last attempt at stopping the colossal asteroid that ended up being our doom, in the end [Surtr] was too weak. And while I was the one in charge of creating the program all I did was oversee the dedicated group of experts who actually created it. I''m a bio-chemist not a tech engineer. Of course my understanding of computing is far greater than an average man of the 21st century but that is all, I only had enough skills to reconfigure [Surtr] into [Ragnarok]."

    Did I flip a switch or something?

    "So there''s really no hope for her? She''ll have to say in a coma until she dies?"

    "Not necessarily, there is one other way."

    "And that is?"

    "Using your own power of [Necromancy], it is theoretically possible for you to ''remove'' the [psycho-organ] in its entirety. Of course doing so would mean that she will never be able to use magic ever again but it doesn''t seem like she did so from the beginning so it won''t be much of a loss right?"

    "I can remove it? Wait, isn''t the [psycho-organ] part of the brain? If I remove that wouldn''t there be catastrophic consequences?"

    "No, it is entirely possible for people to continue living with parts of their brain removed, of course that''s assuming that the most important parts of the brain remain intact. The [psycho-organ] is simply an additional part so removing it won''t cause any major problems aside from the aforementioned inability to use magic."

    "Even if I do decide to go through with this, I don''t even know where this organ is located or even how big it is. As I thought, it''s impossible."

    "If you want, I could give you computer aided guidance."

    I could cure her, so what am I hesitating for? Am I scared of taking a life? Even though I''ve taken the lives of many people up to this point?

    Even if I don''t go through with this she will eventually die; living the rest of her life in a coma. If that''s how it''s going to be then wouldn''t it be better for me to take a risk at curing her?

    No, from the start this wasn''t my decision.

    I''ll have a talk with the Duke.

    PART SIX

    "What¡­ did you¡­ say?"

    When I told the duke about the possibility of being able cure his wife he stared back at me with a blank expression. Perhaps he couldn''t believe it, to be honest neither could I.

    Though rather than a cure to the disease it was more akin to removing the source of the problem. It''s fine now because Miss Leona doesn''t isn''t a magician but in the future it may entirely be possible that a magician will get the disease and the situation changes.

    Well for now it''s fine. It''s not entirely guaranteed that I will ever come across this rare disease in the future anyway.

    Now there is another major risk involved in going along with this plan, and that is it''s not foolproof. The brain is one of the more delicate parts of the body and I''m going to be tampering with it in order to remove a part of it.

    "As much as want it to be, I can''t guarantee certain success. That''s why I''m leaving the ultimate decision up to you on whether we want to go along with this or not."

    The duke eyes reveal his hesitation, however in my opinion rather than living the rest of your life out sleeping on a bed, taking the chance to live is more admirable.

    "¡­ I, I don''t know. Right now I''m only robbing Leona of her life by bounding her to that bedroom, but without it she will die. Would it be selfish of me to deny this?"

    I shook my head. I can understand how the duke is feeling, if Kyouko was in that situation I wouldn''t know what the correct decision would be either.

    "I believe there are no right no right or wrong decisions, only ones that have consequences."

    He gives me a defeated smile.

    "I see. That may be the case. I will go along with this cure of yours, if you can cure her, then please."

    The duke bows before me.

    "I will try my best."

    PART SEVEN

    -LUCIUS ROSENBERG''S SIDE-

    It was 12 years ago when I met Leona.

    I''ve had many wives in the past but they were all just in it for the benefit of being a count''s wife; they all just wanted an easy life. Of course I don''t blame them too much, life in the city can be difficult for many, sometimes having to resort to theft and crime just to get by.

    I knew this but at the same time I felt insulted. The women did not see me as a person but merely a means of escape.

    Leona was different. She did not see me as a form of escape, no she didn''t even see me at all. I met her on my way home after parting ways with my second wife, distraught I turned to alcohol for the time being.

    Drunk nobles are the best target for hoodlums, lots cash and no risk.

    As one would expect, that night on my way home I was met with a group of thugs out for my money. As drunk as I were I was in no position to refute their pilfering, I couldn''t even stand up straight.

    As I was being robbed, watching on the side was Leona. She looked at me with blank eyes; with indifference as I was being attacked. Of course I couldn''t expect such a frail woman to come to my defense.

    When the thieves were done, she came over to me and nursed me without uttering a single word. She addressed my wounds and supported my broken bones.

    When she was done she left without ever having uttered a single word. Perhaps she saw me as a kindred spirit, all broken and lying on the ground in despair.

    After that I could not forget her; I searched all over town for her.

    When I did find her it was a horrible sight. She served as the mistress to a cruel man named [Duke Vista], he had mistreated her and abused her constantly.

    I managed to find her straggling along with blood gushing from her wounds inflicted by the cruel duke. I ran to her aid and brought her back.

    Two people connected by despair rather than love. As we spent more time with each other love then decided to blossom.

    After a while of being happily married she had contracted a strange disease known as [Iwan''s magic disease]. As her life started to dwindle she told me the story of her past; about her daughters and how she had wronged them.

    That she wanted to apologize to them no matter what before she passes.

    I did my very best to satisfy that wish for her. Through a small family known as the [Fallons] that wish was fulfilled. This time my wish may be granted, or so I could only hope.

    The small child says he knows a cure for the magic disease. I had many questions for him and every reason to be suspicious but the child''s words are alluring. In my weakness I accepted his aid.

    He went into Leona''s room yesterday night and it is currently the morning of the next day, but there is still no word.

    Sometimes I hear him talking to someone but there is no reply, perhaps it is a way for him to deal with the stress of this operation.

    I could only wait.

    An hour passes with still no words.

    Two hours.

    Three hours.

    An entire day.

    The maids have been coming and going tell me that I need to eat but how could I? the guests Enrich and Arachna also come and wait besides me. They assure me that if it was Morgant then it will all be okay.

    I have been standing in wait outside the door for over 30 hours but there are still no words.

    Then a small twist of the door knob.

    My heart starts to race rapidly, I could not contain my anticipation for whatever news he had.

    Then a small smile appears on his small face.

    His red and green eyes stare at me with warmth.

    "It is done."

    He tells me. What''s done? It''s over?

    What was the result? Looking at his face the answer may have been obvious but for me my head wasn''t working properly.

    I slowly walk into the room and as I do the sun''s light pour into my eyes, blinding me temporarily.

    "Lucius?"

    A nostalgic voice comes from the direction of the light. A voice that I have not heard in 4 years since I put her into stasis.

    "Leona¡­"

    Slowly as my eyes adjust to the light her thin frame enters my vision. Previously her complexion was paper white, but now color had returned to her. She looked healthier than ever.

    I walk over and embrace Leona, tears running down the sides of my face.

    A miracle.

    A miracle had occurred for me. This small child has once again realized my wishes.

    "I''m sorry for having worried you."

    She tells me.

    She''s come back. She''s finally cured.

    PART SEVEN

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    The ''surgery'' was a success.

    With the good doctor''s help I managed to remove the organ. It too over 30 hours as I chipped it down bit by bit with [life drain] and [decay].

    Actually I managed to obtain a new skill in the process.

    [New skill developed: [Silence]]. It allows me to temporarily restrict the target''s [psycho-organ] preventing them from casting magic for a short duration.

    Since it wasn''t an essential organ for survival even after removing it she won''t die. However after this she will never be able to use magic.

    After the long surgery Miss Leona was put back to sleep since her condition wasn''t exactly stable yet.

    Afterwards Duke Lucius spent the better part of the day thanking me for everything. I was now having a tea party with the duke, Enrich and Arachna, though Arachna doesn''t seem to like the bitter taste of tea so she''s just chewing on cookies. So cute, eh? Ehem. I mean it was a warm sight.

    "I really cannot thank you enough. To see her finally cured is a miracle, no it''s beyond that. You said the result of the operation was that she won''t be able to use magic again, what exactly did you do? I cannot fathom how you can cure a disease with a 100% mortality rate."

    "A 100% mortality rate just means no one has succeeded, it doesn''t mean that no one will ever succeed. As for the details on what I did, since her disease comes from her innate magical capabilities all I needed to do was remove those capabilities."

    "Remove them?"

    "Yes, as I said before I practice [necromancy] and using those powers I was able to remove her source of magic and in the process the disease as well."

    "I see."

    "I have brought what you asked, Milord."

    A maid comes and hands him a folder.

    "Thank you."

    He takes it out and inspects it before handing it off to me.

    "Hmm? This is?"

    I took a look at the folder''s contents. What was written on it was a bio on someone, a criminal to be precise.

    Name: [Charles Evett]

    Occupation: [Cleric]

    Crime: [Disruption of corpses, kidnapping, murder]

    Attached was a picture of a slender man with dark brown hair and dark, fish-like eyes with bags forming under them. It was almost as though he was on some sort of medication but stopped halfway through.

    "I''m not sure how much it would help you but I believe this man is the culprit behind disappearance of the corpses in your village. God knows what he wants to do with those corpses. There are also some [Praetorian knights] who are after him as well, but how unfortunate, it seems that the criminal has already escaped the city, well the good news, or bad news depending on how you see it, it seems that he''s headed for the [Grand Capital] as well."

    "I understand, thank you very much. It seems that I''m one step behind but I will definitely track down this man."

    "It''s the least I could do after what you''ve done for Leona."

    "About that, I still haven''t told her about what happened to her daughters. As you know the village was attacked and-"

    "It''s fine, I will tell her the news, I''m sure you have enough on your plate as it is. For now you may use this house until you are ready to leave."

    We stayed at the duke''s residence for a few more days before deciding to leave. However at this time I never understood how significant this criminal folder given to me by the duke would become.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 56

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 250 (155+95)

    Dexterity: 110 (5+105)

    Intelligence: 60 (5+55)

    Insight: 150 (45+105)

    [Status point: 95]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 41

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Skeleton Knight]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 47

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 29

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 26

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 30

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 23

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 15

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 27

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Soul Reaver]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Essence Prison]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Terror of the Depth]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Silence]: Level 1

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 40 - Calm before the storm

    Ascension Rebirth - Calm before the storm

    CHAPTER XL

    PART ONE

    Several months had passed since our journey to the [Grand Capital] had begun and it wouldn''t too much longer now until we arrive. Factoring in unexpected stops I estimate that it would only take around 2 or 3 more months.

    I''d hate to sound like a broken recorder but I must stress how much of a pain it is to continuously ride on a wood carriage for hours on end; the bumpy road, the boring silence, the hard wooden seats.

    Since we''re still in the carriage I guess I''ll take this time to give you guys an update on what has been happening with my stats and skills. Since I had a rather nice sparring partner (Arachna) I managed to gain a few levels and whatnot.

    No new skills unfortunately.

    So to start off, the stats.

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 61

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 325 (230+95)

    Dexterity: 110 (5+105)

    Intelligence: 60 (5+55)

    Insight: 200 (95+105)

    [Status point: 0]

    So I''ve dumped most of my [status points] into [strength] and [insight] as they were my main stats. I think I''ve really cemented my role as a ''Front-line'' [Necromancer].

    Trust me this massive amount of [strength] will make much more sense once I get my proper weapon.

    I also figured that I needed to increase my [insight] a bit more. In actuality [insight] was my main stat and [strength] was my secondary stat. What I mean by that is I use [insight] to plan my movements and attacks beforehand and use [strength] to execute those movements and attacks; so [strength] is there to augment my [insight].

    Get it? No? well, it makes perfect sense to me.

    Other than that I did manage to get a few more levels on my skills as well.

    [Strike +] was now level 50 (MAX)

    [Summon - Skeleton Knight] was now level 50 (MAX)

    [Transfer Life] was now level 50 (MAX)

    [Avatar of Nyarlathotep] was now level 24

    [Wither] was now level 45

    [Aura Field] was now level 34

    [Soul Gambit] was now level 46

    [Reanimate dead] was now level 34

    [Enchanting voice] was now level 35

    [Lord of Ghosts] was now level 21

    [Phantasmal Maelstrom] was now level 45

    [Transformation - Black Pharaoh] was now level 30

    [Summon - Soul Reaver] was now level 12

    [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition was now level 11

    [Silence] was now level 50 (MAX)

    Those improvements are pretty impressive right?

    Admittedly some skills were harder to train, like [Reanimate dead] and [Lord of ghosts] because they''re really situational. It''s not like I run into corpses or ghost all that much.

    I''d actually be a little crept out if I did constantly run into such things. Sends shivers down my spines just by thinking about them. I know it''s ironic for a necromancer to be fazed by the sight of the dead but what disturbs me disturbs me!

    Other skills like [Silence] was extremely easy to train because I had a high level [mage] partner who I could spam it on. While I do think this skill is useful I do have to admit it is pretty limited.

    That''s because on higher level targets, like [Arachna] who was level 85, there was only a 50% success rate. It''s basically a coin flip and on the battlefield you usually don''t want to rely on that too much.

    On the other hand it can completely shut down a lower level [magician] but honestly speaking, I could do that without incapacitating them. You know just throw a few [obsidian lances] at their general direction to break their concentration, don''t need [silence] at all against low levels.

    I really thought it would be an amazing skill. Kind of a letdown.

    Now I should talk about the new skills that I received as I got the [Lia fail] imbedded in my eye.

    [Summon - Soul Reaver]

    This skill is amazing. I get to summon a giant ethereal [Shenlong], I mean I can summon a serpentine dragon made of obsidian and green fire. To describe it properly, imagine a Chinese dragon, but made of obsidian and surrounded by jade colored fire.

    I would say it''s a lot more powerful than my [Summon - Skeleton Knight] but also a lot less subtle. It''s smaller than [Avatar of Nyarlathotep] though, that skill just takes the cake in size.

    [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]

    [Phantasmal Apparitions] are completely invisible most of the time except for during an attack or when they''re getting hit. Of course I could always see them since I''m the one summoning them, that being said invisibility and invulnerability are two different things.

    If they''re hit by an attack they will most likely die or dissipate since they''re rather ethereal. They''re also fairly weak defensively but have incredibly high attack rate as opposed to [skeleton knights''] large defensive stats.

    As to how they look, well you can''t see them so it doesn''t really matter right?

    ¡­

    What? It does? Fine, to describe them, they''re like female ninjas. Wrapped around a layer of shadows and their eyes glow a chilly white, which are exceptionally menacing during the night.

    Now a lesser man would''ve used [skeleton knights] for defense and [phantasmal apparitions] for offense, while that may work out fine it''s too obvious.

    I''d rather reverse the order with [skeleton knights] on attack and [phantasmal apparitions] on defense. This adds in a layer of surprise when an enemy gets through my defenses only to find themselves torn apart by my ghosts.

    As for [Essence Prison] and [Summon terror of the Depths] I wasn''t able to train them for obvious reasons; no souls to entrap and no ocean to summon the megalodon.

    "I think it''s about time we set up camp as the sun''s about to go down."

    Enrich says as he stops the carriage. Oh yeah I forgot to mention it but he''s the one who''s been driving the entire time.

    We set up camp easily. I was in charge of the cooking, Enrich was setting up the tents and Arachna was the one who got the firewood.

    I could only make simple soup types in these situations. Actually we''ve been having nothing but soup every day since we began travelling. I tried to vary it up each time but there''s a limit to how much I could do even that.

    There were times when we stopped at local towns and villages and got to eat real food from time to time but not right now.

    I just hope we can come across a town soon.

    PART TWO

    Recently all my dreams have been lucid, not only that it''s all been about the same thing.

    Nightmares really.

    It''s about an old king struggling through the desert with seemingly no destination. What part of that is a nightmare you ask?

    I can feel it.

    His desperation, his exhaustion, the futility of his actions and his pain; as though it was happening to me directly.

    I wake up in the middle of night sweating from my face and back.

    The images I see in my dreams remain vividly in my mind even after I wake up.

    These dreams only started to occur recently, about a week or two ago, but the real problem is what''s causing these dreams to happen. It''s the [Ankh] that I received from Kyrios.

    I remember also having such nightmares when I first received this thing but I thought it was all over after [Nyarlathotep] left.

    "What''s wrong Morgant?"

    In my panic I accidently awoke Arachna who was sleeping peacefully besides me. I felt kind of bad.

    "It''s nothing, just nightmares."

    "Do you want to talk about it? Maybe that would calm you down."

    I shook my head.

    "No, I get the feeling that these feelings are induced by something and that we''ll meet the culprit responsible soon enough."

    "¡­ I see."

    I just have a feeling that this is also being caused because I was in the vicinity of a Lovecraftian horror. Of course this assumption is based off my encounter with Nyarlathotep.

    PART THREE

    As the next morning came we continued on our journey on the massively uncomfortable wooden box.

    After a few hours of travelling on the uncomfortable road we sighted upon a person and their caravan being assaulted by monsters. By the looks of it he was a travelling merchant visiting the nearby town, which was a good sign for me because this meant that we can take a small break from travelling.

    The attacking monsters were just low level goblins and dire wolves but the merchant didn''t have guards with him so he obviously stood no chance. A bit dim if you ask me.

    Since I would feel bad to leave him to his fate like this I decided to intervene and save him from the monsters'' vicious attacks.

    Almost mechanically, I drew a few [obsidian lances] and lobbed them towards the attacking monsters.

    Suffice it to say they were no match; instantly impaled and left hanging, literally.

    "Are you okay?"

    I asked, despite knowing from just a glance that the merchant was shaken up quite a bit. Of course an attack like that would leave anyone without combat experience with an elevated adrenaline rush.

    "Y- yes, thank you for saving me. I''m [Lyn], a travelling merchant."

    [Lyn. Level 4, Merchant]

    Yep that checked out.

    "It''s no problem, I''m [Morgant Fallon], if I may ask why you''re travelling without any sort of guard? These areas tend to be dangerous; riddled with bandits or monsters."

    He gave me a defeated laugh as he told me the answer.

    "It''s a little embarrassing but I lost most of my money in a gamble so I couldn''t afford guards. I really thought it was all over the moment monsters attacked, so I''m really thankful you showed up!"

    He bowed to me in appreciation.

    "Are you going to the nearby village? If so we should go together since we''re also heading there."

    "R-really? Then please let me guide the way. I heard there was a village of kind but odd people living around these parts so I thought it would be good to do trade with them."

    "''Kind but odd''? what do you mean by that?"

    I asked.

    "Well, I''m not entirely sure myself, I heard that they won''t refuse travelers and even offer them a place to lodge. Something like that?"

    "Hmm."

    I must''ve made a rather grave expression because Arachna came to ask me if something was wrong.

    "You look concerned, do you know anything about that village?"

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Obviously I wouldn''t, anyone should be able to tell that from context of the conversation I just had with the merchant, but well, Arachna is oblivious when it comes to such things.

    "No, I just have a bad feeling."

    It''s probably those dreams I kept on having that''s making me feel like this, and the [Ankh] hasn''t calmed down ever since we entered this vicinity.

    It calls out to me, like someone is whispering directly into my ears.

    Does it drive me crazy? Well perhaps a lesser man might''ve already lost his grasp on reality but I like to believe that I''m a stronger person then that. In all honestly it''s not too bad, it''s the equivalent of having some Buddhist chant as BGM.

    Something is definitely afoot.

    PART FOUR

    [Twin Sun Cove] was the name of the small town based around a small cove.

    "Welcome to our small town, I hope you will enjoy your stay here."

    An old man greets us in a monotonous voice, as though he''s possessed he stares at us blankly.

    Once we arrived at the town we were greeted by the village chief. He was an old man, nearly into his late 60s. [Jon] was his name, not much else remarkable about him really, aside from his rather sunny disposition with complete strangers travelling freely into his town.

    I mean I get that most towns are friendly towards merchants but most villagers also don''t have too much like for the nobility or rich for obvious reasons and the way Enrich and I were dressed were representative of that faction of society.

    It wasn''t only just the village chief either, the other villagers were quite happy with our inclusion into the town of two suns.

    As experienced as I am at [cold reading] I can''t read any of these people, almost like they''re just zombies going through the motion of living. They greet us when we get close and just stare at us with a smile, passively until we leave.

    Since night was quickly approaching we were given a small vacant room to stay in at the village chief''s residence, dinner and baths included. Talk about 5 star room service.

    If I had to lay down a fault, it would be that the dinner was awkward, as around the table only silence and the tingling of tableware could be heard.

    After the meal I was permitted to use the bathroom to wash up for the night. Having done so much travelling during the past few months it was a godsend to be able to dip my body in warm water.

    I felt my muscles relax in the lukewarm water and my worries just seem to disappear, albeit temporarily. If I could stay like this forever, would I trade everything? No, of course not but it was tempting nonetheless.

    Begrudgingly coming out of the bath I headed back to our assigned room. There was an open veranda overlooking a small lake on the other side of the cove. An astonishing view entered my sight as the cool afternoon breeze brushed past my barely dried hair.

    Suddenly my body plummeted in temperature as two cold arms wrapped around me from under my clothes. It was Arachna''s hands playfully hugging me from behind. Her flowery fragrance coming from her silky ice colored hair would be enough to captivate any man.

    You''d think I''d be friend to cold after my six years in a place filled with nothing by snow, but while I did find the entire situation to be ''cute'' I was no friend after all.

    I gentle asked Arachna to cease her actions to which she complied with a smile. I''m glad she''s obedient, I thought. Somehow it reminds me of having a sister.

    A sister¡­ I did have one in this life at some point but that''s all a thing of the past. She''s gone now, along with the rest of my family.

    Though I never got to find their bodies, so maybe they''re still alive? No, I''m more of a realist than that. Those markings left at my old home is proof enough; an altercation of that level would spell doom to anyone.

    I do want to see them, but perhaps it''s time to move on?

    Before me a sunset was in progress.

    Speaking of, as for why this town was named as the [twin sun cove] was because of this reason. From the cove area, which I was in, during sunset it''s said that you could see two suns setting behind the lake.

    The most likely reason for this phenomenon is some sort of light refraction or a mirage. Still, it was an impressive view.

    It reminds me of something from my old world. Actually, it''s the entire reason why I''m here, to investigate.

    "Along the shore the cloud waves break,

    The twin sun sink behind the lake,

    The shadows length,

    In Carcosa."

    As I spoke out the words from that specific poem which seems to relate to the twin sun phenomenon, Lyn came up in curiosity.

    "Oh, that was a nice verse, do you like poetry?"

    He asks with a smile.

    "No, I do see merit in it but personally I find it a waste of time. My words just now were simply inane droll from a bygone civilization. Still, it is eerily expressive of the current view."

    "Isn''t it just coincidence?"

    "Perhaps, or perhaps there is a more insidious relation between the two."

    "A ''more insidious relation''? what do you mean?"

    I smiled back at him.

    "Just the ramblings of a child, nothing too important, heed no mind to it."

    "I, I see, well I''ll be returning to my quarters so see you tomorrow."

    "Good night."

    He left the room with a rather crept out expression. Well I couldn''t blame him, if I saw a child talking like this.

    After he left Enrich entered the room.

    "Is something the matter? Mister Lyn just ran out with a curious face."

    "I was just teasing him a bit, but never mind that we have something else to discuss."

    "I''m listening."

    He answers with a serious face.

    "Before we start I want you to ask you two. How do you feel about this place?"

    They pause for a moment to think of a suitable answer.

    "As Mister Lyn had prior put it, the inhabitants of this village are ''kind but odd''. They tolerate our intrusion into their town but are also vigilant."

    Enrich answers.

    "Ever since coming here I''ve been feeling a hint of magic in the air but not like anything I''ve encountered before. It''s a benign type of magic; warm, not unlike [healing] magic but I can feel a clear malicious intent."

    Arachna answers afterwards.

    I nod in agreement with their statements.

    "You''re both correct, there is definitely something going on behind the scenes in this town. Though I don''t think the villagers would appreciate us snooping around to find out what exactly it is."

    "It seems you have some idea of what''s going on, care to tell us?"

    As perceptive as always behind that sly mask.

    "I wish I had a clearer answer but most likely, residing in this town is the [King in Yellow]."

    "The [King in Yellow]? What exactly is this being?"

    He asks.

    "A figure that started off as a benign fairy tale only to be wrapped up in the insidious by others later on. He probably keeps the townsfolk under control through some sort of special hypnotism, for what purpose I don''t know."

    Enrich dwells on my words but he doesn''t appear to have come up with anything conclusive. Well, not surprising, there''s no way he has any knowledge of the old world or about [Hastur].

    "It''s fine if you don''t get it for now, the chances of us meeting him raises as we stay here longer. For the time being I want you and Arachna to stay together."

    Enrich has the lowest level amongst us, in fact he doesn''t even have any combat potential.

    "What about you? Who''s going to protect you?"

    Arachna asks.

    "I think I can take care of myself, so don''t worry about me too much."

    "Hmm, okay."

    She''s still a little unsatisfied but unable to argue against my wishes she accepts.

    "So we''re to stay here for a while I take it?"

    Enrich asks.

    "Will that be a problem for our schedule? This being is one I want to definitely get into contact with, he may prove to be a potential ally to us for the upcoming war."

    "Hmm, well we can spare a few days, but do you really wish to recruit the kind of being that has no problems with taking over people''s minds?"

    "I don''t believe he''ll be taking part in the war directly. For now I just want to speak with it."

    If it''s anything like what happened during the time with Nyarlathotep then most likely I can at least try to evolve one of my skills. Considering how powerful and useful the two skills I received back then are, I''m willing to bet this time won''t be any exception.

    "I understand then we''ll do as you wish."

    "I don''t think you''ll have much of a problem for the time being in regards to mind control, Arachna is powerful enough to escape the effects of it with her natural defenses and you have a naturally high mental defense."

    They both give me a nod.

    Thus we decided to stay for a while.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 61

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 325 (230+95)

    Dexterity: 110 (5+105)

    Intelligence: 60 (5+55)

    Insight: 200 (95+105)

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Skeleton Knight]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 45

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 34

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 46

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 34

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 35

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 21

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 45

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 30

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)(ACTIVE) [Summon - Soul Reaver]: Level 12(ACTIVE) [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]: Level 11

    (ACTIVE) [Essence Prison]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Terror of the Depth]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Silence]: Level 50 (MAX)

    <hr />

    Sorry for the delay, admittedly I think I''m still going through a bit of a slump but I just have to soldier on right? =(

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 41 - Dangerous existences

    Ascension Rebirth - Dangerous existences

    CHAPTER XLI

    PART ONE

    -ARACHNA''S SIDE-

    It''s been three days since we arrived at this weird little town and the scent of the strange and repulsive mana has only thickened to the point that the stench makes me sick. I don''t know how much longer I can stay here without starting to lose my mind.

    If this is how it''s been for these villagers I can sort of understand why they''re so ''strange'', though I doubt they''re as sensitive to mana as I am.

    According to Morgant they''re being controlled by some being, and sure enough I can feel some sort of manipulation magic at work here but I just can''t find the source. I''ve spread out small surveillance spiderlings to find the origin of the strange magic but nothing has turned up.

    The towns people move around like zombies, only acting out the motions of life but the truth is they are no more than simple undead. No, that would be an insult to undead as even they have some level of self awareness, this is just puppetry.

    Morgant has told us not to do anything that stands out for the time being but anymore of this and I might just have to move my hand.

    Luckily at that time a certain piece of news came to our attention.

    "Mister Lyn is missing?"

    Morgant says as Enrich comes to deliver the news.

    "Yes, when I asked around the townsfolk simply scratched their heads and suggested that maybe he left without telling anyone, though I highly doubt that''s the case as most of his belongs are in his room."

    "I don''t like this.

    Morgant started to touch the center of his face with his right hand, in a similar fashion to when someone pulls up their glasses. It''s something I''ve only noticed recently but he does that whenever he''s feeling frustrated or disappointed at something.

    "Are there any clues among his belongings that could indicate where he might''ve gone?"

    He asks Enrich, but all he gets his a denying head shake.

    "It''s almost as if he just up and vanished with no reason."

    Once again he reaches for area between his eyes.

    "I don''t want to do this but mind going on a little rabbit chase?"

    "I don''t particularly mind but is Mister Lyn that important?"

    "[Lyn] isn''t the important one but most likely there''s someone pulling the strings behind the scenes, but I want to search around the village a bit more before I join up with you guys."

    "This ''King in Yellow'' you mentioned?"

    Morgant nods.

    "I''ve no clue how dangerous or what sort of abilities he has outside of mind control so you''ll have to be careful."

    "Of course, I''ll be sure to take precautions."

    Enrich signals me to follow as well, though I didn''t really want to leave Morgant all by himself in this weird town there''s no other choice huh?

    "Do you have any idea where to begin?"

    I asked, Enrich is pretty smart so he should already have some leads.

    "I was hoping that you had one since you''re spiderlings are all over this village."

    Or so I thought, but he''s pretty perceptive as well. Just when did he notice my spiderlings? For someone who doesn''t partake in combat he''s got a keen sense of vision.

    My spiderlings look like ordinary spiders so it shouldn''t have been obvious that they were mine. Well, whatever.

    "Hmph, well I do have one suspicious place in mind. It''s just at the end of the cove. I''ve noticed a small wooden door protected by armed members of the garrison. My guess is that we should start our little treasure hunt there."

    "Excellent, then please lead the way."

    He commands me with that all important look on his face. It''s annoying and I want to tear it off but I doubt Morgant will approve of that.

    "Hmph, I''m not doing this for you, I''m doing it for Morgant."

    "Of course, still I appreciate the help."

    "Whatever, let''s go."

    ¡­

    ¡­

    Upon arrival we hid behind some boulders to scout the situation out before barging in.

    Some of the villagers were guarding the entrance, even armed. As Enrich said, this place really is suspicious if they''re going to put guards before an old wooden door.

    I wonder what''s inside.

    "This is a bit of a problem. Do you have any ideas on how to get through the guards?"

    "Isn''t it fine to just kill them?"

    "Mmm, somehow I doubt that''s a good idea, for starters it will look very suspicious and we might get caught and if that happens Morgant will be in more trouble."

    "Then we can knock them unconscious."

    "That''s a better idea, if they just think they fell asleep they will be less vigilant."

    "Okay."

    [Toxic spiderlings]

    I can summon small undetectable ice spiderlings to inject venom into an opponent for various effects. Ordinarily skill would be used for assassinations if the target is someone weak, other times it could be used to temporarily paralyse an opponent during battle if they have a decent amount of poison resistance.

    Since the guards are just humans I can just tone down the toxins to a level where they will just be knocked unconscious.

    The small spiderlings made their way up their backs and bit them directly on the back and in only a few seconds they on the floor unconscious. I don''t think the toxins were supposed to act that quickly, I may have used a bit too much but oh well.

    "I think we can go in now."

    I tell Enrich.

    "Then shall we?"

    He asks as he leads the way.

    Surprisingly the door was unlocked, or rather there were no locks to begin with. The door creaked as we slowly opened it. Inside was a long set of spiral stairs that seemed to lead far into the abyss.

    The bottom of the pit couldn''t be seen as a blanket of darkness covered it.

    A thick sensation of magic could be felt coming from within the abyssal cave, a dark and dreary feeling like having your soul slowly being chipped away. From that alone I was already beginning to think that this venture into the darkness was a bad idea.

    "A lost spider enters the forbidden domain. Shall we begin the first act?"

    Taking the first step into the descending abyss, the voice of an old man rings in my head. I turned and tried to find the source but to no avail. It was in my head, I think the strange mana in this town is finally starting to affect my sanity.

    I turned to see how Enrich was handling this, but because he couldn''t readily sense magic like I could he seemed relatively unaffected though it could also be that he''s hiding his true feelings behind that fa?ade of his.

    Regardless, such an unnatural formation was not a common sight in this world, there were very few places that were reminiscent of such sensation as this. A [dungeon].

    It could be that this was actually the entrance of a dungeon.

    I''ve personally never been into a dungeon so I couldn''t say for sure what awaits for us below but considering the average strength of an adventurer who regularly frequents such places were well below mine I don''t think they''ll be too much of a problem really.

    I''m actually more worried if I could do a well enough job to protect Enrich since I don''t know what kind of things could be down there. Perhaps I should''ve brought some of my [personal force] with me.

    Without even a moment''s hesitation Enrich took the first step into the spiral stairs.

    "Wait, are you really going down there?"

    He gave me a quizzical look.

    "Hmm? Is this not the most suspicious place in this town?"

    "Well yeah but, argh~ whatever, let''s go."

    PART TWO

    -ARACHNA''S SIDE-

    The more we walk down these stairs the worse I begin to feel. Like these stairs simply lead to our own graves and we''re willingly treading down them.

    Enrich doesn''t seem to be able to feel much of the same sensation as I am right now. It''s probably because he isn''t as sensitive to mana as I am.

    I started to scratch the walls as we walked down to put my mind off the pain.

    "Are you alright? You have a terrible look on your face."

    I guess it''s starting to show.

    "No, I''m feeling sick but we have to keep walking right?"

    "Unfortunately so."

    We make various small talk to distract me from the constant headaches but it isn''t really helping.

    The odd part about this place is that no matter how far we walk down there is always a bit of light shining through so it''s easy to see where we''re going.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    It feels like we''ve been walking these stairs for ages, I don''t even know how much time has elapsed since we''ve begun walking.

    Even Enrich is starting to tire out.

    "Hey, we should stop and have a little break."

    I suggest and he agrees.

    Since we can''t go back up we just sit down in the middle of the stairs.

    I heave a sigh as the aching of my legs start to fade, though the headache still persists. I form a small block of ice and place it near my forehead to cool it down.

    Everywhere I look is just darkness.

    Despite how far deep we''ve been going there is still light glaring powerfully from the top. Just how strong is that sunlight? Wait that doesn''t make sense we started walking since midday and I''m certain at least 4 or so hours have passed.

    I''m not entirely sure about this but I think we''ve been walking around in circles.

    I look around to see if there are any other sort of landmarks to suggest that we haven''t actually progressed much.

    On the walls were scratch marks I left behind as we walked because I was suffering from that headache, but they shouldn''t be here. They should''ve been much higher up.

    I''ve heard about this magic. It isn''t widely used because of its lack of viability in battle and the massive amount of mana it consumes just to lay it down. It''s called [infinite hallways], a type of illusion magic that tricks people into thinking they''re progressing but the truth is we''re stuck in the middle of an endless stairs.

    No wonder the light from the surface is still coming down, it''s because we haven''t made any progress, and that nauseous mana was the cause no doubt.

    I stood up and peered down at the abyss. I could barely sense it but it was definitely there, a thin veil of mana encompassing the darkness, there''s no doubt that this was also an illusion to keep out intruders.

    I grabbed Enrich like a sack of potatoes draped over my shoulders.

    "Wha?! Miss Arachna, what''s going on?!"

    "Quiet you, we''re jumping down and you¡­ aren''t you a little too excited down there? So you have a fetish for small girls? Pervert, anyway stop that it feels weird over my shoulders."

    "I don''t think- wha!"

    Interrupting him I jumped down from the spiral stairs and into the deep abyss.

    With the sound of shattering glass the darkness dissipated immediately to reveal the end of the dungeon. A large double sided metal framed door much like Mistress Astaroth''s door in the Sanctuary.

    On it there were eerie [yellow signs] on each of the doors.

    "Umm, Miss Arachna, mind putting me down?"

    "Hmm, oh yeah."

    I threw him and he hit the floor with a soft thud.

    "Ouch, so what''s going on exactly?"

    "We were wondering around in an illusion, no wonder we weren''t getting anywhere. Anyway that level of magic I can easily break out of."

    "I see then I have no complaints."

    "That''s right so shut up, follow behind me and keep low."

    "Right."

    I examined the door and other than the mysterious yellow symbol there was no trace of magic. At the very least it wasn''t alarmed so it should be fine even if we entered it.

    "There''s no trace of magic but I don''t know what''s behind the door. You''re good with these things, should I just open it?"

    I asked.

    He thinks for a while but just shrugs back.

    "I don''t believe we have much of a choice; we don''t have any other leads except this one so I guess our only course of action is to see what lies behind door number one."

    "So you wish to view what lies beyond the yellow sign, do you?"

    The voice of an old man rang in my head. Compounded with the headaches this was not very comfortable. The air around me grows colder, almost deathly.

    When I turned to look around all I got was Enrich''s blank stare.

    "Is something the matter Miss Arachna?"

    He asks, oblivious of everything. He knows nothing of what''s going on here. He can only stay so calm because he doesn''t know, if only he knew.

    If I stay here any longer I''ll truly start to lose my mind. We should get this over with quickly.

    I slowly open the steel framed doors fit for a giant. An unpleasant scraping sound screeches out as I skid the metal frames of the door against the stone floor.

    However, no one else seemed to be beyond the door, or at the very least wasn''t in range of the sound to notice our intrusion.

    What enters our vision is a beautiful still, solemn lake. A real subterranean lake glowing softly by the small seams of light that reaches down from the little cracks on the ceilings above.

    Never in my life have I seen something so wondrous and enchanting.

    I forget about the pain in my head and am drawn closer to the center of the lake.

    "Miss Arachna? We should scout the area first."

    Enrich says something but I ignore him and walk slowly towards the calm aquifer.

    The sounds of calm bells start to ring, perhaps it''s only in my head but I feel all the more calm regardless. I feel the strength in my body fade as I grow closer and closer. If I could just forget about all my worries and stay here, then perhaps¡­

    "Miss Arachna."

    Breaking me from the enchantment Enrich grabs my shoulder violently. In an instant I come back to my senses.

    A dangerous place, I almost lost myself.

    I turned back to Enrich.

    "Errr¡­"

    I shake my head to recollect my thoughts.

    "Are you alright, Miss Arachna?"

    "I- I''m fine. Let''s move."

    I looked around a bit more and at the opposite end of the lake was a small castle. It wasn''t grandiose as the ones owned by the Tetrarchy or other rich people.

    This one was a little more modest, though still carefully constructed and elegant nonetheless.

    "I suppose that''s the most logical place to investigate next."

    Enrich says the obvious.

    Without replying I lead the way.

    The castle was much larger than what I had previously thought. The same yellow symbols that were on the door were also on the castle walls. For the looks of it I couldn''t feel any sort of living presence from inside.

    "Closer¡­ closer¡­ inside you will find the second act."

    Again the voice of the old man rings painfully in my ears. Persistent and sharp; each decibel hurts the innards of my ears.

    Once again the cold overcomes me. Tragically ironic that the cold could hinder me so much. I, the [Ice Queen]? However this cold is different from magic or nature, it''s a far more insidious cold.

    The cold hands of death wring around my neck, or so it seems like it would at any moment. Cold, dry and lonely.

    Enrich places his hands on my shoulders. Warmth.

    I start to calm down a little; reassured that I am not truly alone here, thus my shaking stops.

    "L-let''s go."

    I say and open the double sided iron doors.

    ''In here I''ll find the second act'', is what the voice told me, but just what does that mean?

    When we enter the room a row of masked servants greet us. Well, they don''t really ''greet'' us, but just stand perfectly still and make a way for us.

    But this can''t be, I didn''t feel any sort of living presence in here. Was my senses tricked? Perhaps this strange mana still has a grasp over me.

    The way how the servants look dead and masked remind me of [Kyrios]. Maybe these servants are a bit of a step up though.

    They don''t say anything, don''t make eye contact and don''t move. They just pave the way to the inner chamber.

    "The Second Act shall commence."

    A piercing ring strikes my ears and I grasp my head trying to make the pain go away. Enrich runs over to me and tries to help me but all I can do is push him away.

    He can''t help me here.

    No one can help me.

    I''m all alone.

    Suddenly the air becomes thick with the stench of rotting corpse. I feel like hurling everything up from my stomach; I cannot stand this place any longer.

    I fall to my knees and start to cough violently.

    "Miss Arachna?!"

    He comes over but he doesn''t seem the least bit bothered by the smell. Am I really the only one who smells this? I''m jealous of his ignorance.

    "N- no. I''m not. This place is bad."

    "Are you leaving so soon? When the fun has only just begun."

    The old man''s voice rings once more in my head. What fun?

    Stop!

    Due to the sheer pain induced by this place my mind starts to flicker in and out of consciousness. I could see Enrich shouting something at me but I couldn''t quite register what it was.

    Everything started to blur.

    My vision.

    The sounds.

    No! I''m scared!

    Even the smell started to mix with other things to the point where I couldn''t even tell if it stunk or not.

    I felt as though my soul was being ripped apart from my body.

    Then darkness overcame me.

    The cold, empty void, entwined its icy fingers around my neck.

    How ironic that the ice queen falls to the cold.

    Was this really it? Was my journey coming to an end here?

    I don''t know anymore¡­ forgive me Mistress, Morgant.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    "Oh, there''s no need to worry, you haven''t died yet. As I''ve said the fun has only just begun."

    The old man''s voice echoes once more.

    However as I''m surrounded by darkness, there is nothing I can do but to just listen carefully to what it''s telling me.

    "I have but a brilliant second act. The song of a spider turning against its friend. Then for the third and final act to fight against the one it cares for. So shall we sing the song of this merriment?"

    As the voice continues my vision starts to slow return, however I don''t have control over any other part of my body. My voice fails to exit my mouth, my arms refuse to move and my legs are as heavy as iron.

    The area around me grew cold and arid. But why? I should have a natural resistance to the cold, so why is it that my body chills; that my spine is shaken? Is it fear?

    Enrich is gently shaking me awake but I can only observe like a doll.

    My body then begins to slowly moves and as it does his expression lightens up. But I''m not the one moving my body; I''ve become a puppet.

    "You''re up again, Miss Arachna, I think it''s best if we leave this place immediately and meet up with Morgant to discuss matters."

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He tells me but I do not have control over my body so I cannot answer him. Instead my body changes.

    [Metamorphosis], but a different kind.

    One of my last trump cards, the [True Spider Queen] form.

    Stop! That form mustn''t be let out!

    My body begins to glow an icy blue shade. From the sheer coldness of my body a thick fog shrouds around me. I grow larger and my body begins to morph. My lower half turns into a more familiar shape; that of a spider, though my upper half remains as a woman''s.

    Eight spear like legs form, each capable of piercing through solid metal.

    The red ornaments along my hair disappear and turn into eight ghastly red eyes across my forehead. My hands turn into sharp icy claws.

    I now tower over him.

    Enrich''s expression turns instantly grim as he seems to have caught on to what was happening.

    I point at him with intents to kill.

    Stop! Don''t!

    "Then my little puppet. Shall we dance?"

    The voice commands; I cannot disobey.

    "Miss Arachna?"

    He takes a few steps back but I draw close with my claws. Even as I do his all-important fa?ade doesn''t fade and only stares back at me.

    Stop!

    Run!

    I want to scream but my voice doesn''t escape from my mouth. It can''t. Reduced to nothing more than a mere puppet for this voice my body moves against my will.

    In a fell swoop I dig my right hand into his stomach as the warmth of his life covers my hand. Once icy blue now stained red with the life of my friend.

    He chokes and coughs blood doesn''t say anything. He simply looks at me and gives me a sympathetic look. Stop! Don''t give me that look!

    No!

    "Hahaha! Oh how joyous! Then shall we play a little more? There was another friend of yours upstairs if I remember correctly."

    No! Don''t you dare!

    I try to fight against my own body but it does not yield. Instead my vision becomes dark once more and I am embraced by the cold.

    My consciousness begins to fade for a second time.

    No¡­

    Please don''t¡­

    PART THREE

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    About a day has passed since Enrich and Arachna were sent to investigate. Even though I haven''t expected to hear from them any time soon it is a bit worrying.

    Well Enrich''s has a pretty good head on his shoulders so I shouldn''t worry too much.

    Now I''ve gone through some of Lyn''s stuff but as Enrich told me, most of them don''t have any hint as to where he could''ve gone. There''s really little point in going through his stuff.

    "Is something the matter?"

    The village chief comes up and asks me in that dead, monotonous tone.

    "I was just wondering what you people were trying to hide from us."

    I asked, this time with [Enchanting Voice].

    The old man opens his mouth but no words come out. He grimaces at me as though he''s in pain. Perhaps he''s trying to fight against the mind control from the inside?

    Suddenly the chief turns around and walks away.

    I can''t say it''s all that surprising to see that my mind control is weaker than the one used by the [Yellow King], who likely specializes in manipulation. Still, it''s good to know that it at least had some sort of effect.

    I started to wonder around town trying the same thing on other villagers. They all seemed to be fighting against it as well but after a while just run away from me.

    Before I knew it half a day has gone by and the rain starts to set. I found myself taking shelter in a nearby shed with only a small source of light from a candle to keep me company.

    It sure is quiet with the two of them around. Even the good doctor hasn''t appeared lately.

    "Excuse me, are you a resident of the village? I''m looking for a place to lodge for the night."

    Two people approach me and from the looks of it one of them is a child. They''re wrapped in grey robes and hooded so I couldn''t exactly see their faces.

    "Uh no, I''m not¡­"

    My words trail out of my mouth but stop as soon as I read his title.

    [Charles Evett. Level 32, Cleric]

    It''s him.

    I could only stare at him, my mind wasn''t prepared to meet him so soon, I didn''t even think of a plan for when I encountered him.

    "Excuse me?"

    He calls out to me but I just stand there blankly.

    It''s not rage that swells inside me, though that would be the natural recourse after knowing what he has done to my villager''s corpses. It''s not curiosity either.

    For some reason I just want to see him dead.

    I slowly reach out my arms with the [life drain] effect. Truthfully I could just use it from a range but for some reason I wanted to touch him.

    As my hand got closer I was stopped.

    By the child standing next to him.

    [U010111011001. Level 78, Unknown]

    What? What gibberish is this? His name is a jumbled mess and his class is unknown? More importantly he''s level 78, but he''s a child or so I assume.

    "I won''t let you touch the doctor."

    The voice of a boy.

    An ancient, nostalgic voice, one I have not heard in years. No¡­ it couldn''t be¡­

    "Who are-?"

    I wanted to ask but before I could he pulled his hood back to reveal his face. Signs of surgery; stitches all across his face. Light brown hair. Hazel eyes.

    "I''m disappointed that you''ve already forgotten me, Morgant. It''s me remember? I''m [Ian], we lived in the same village and played together along with my younger sister."

    My heart started to beat rapidly.

    No it couldn''t be. But how? I saw him die in my arms that time.

    I turned to face the older man. Through his hood I could see his face. A middle aged man, light blue eyes and dulling golden air with wrinkles across his face.

    Was it him? He brought Ian back to life?

    How?

    "Necromancy? You dug up those corpses at Karta village to revive him?"

    I spoke out unconsciously, but it prompted a reaction from the man.

    "Hmm? Ho, you have knowledge of such quaint arts? I''m impressed. Yes I have tried my hands at necromancy, though it wasn''t my intentions from the beginning."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Who knows?"

    He gives me a shrug and laughs it off.

    I don''t know, in fact is he even friend? Or is he a foe I must defeat?

    No, I can''t forgive him for disturbing the corpses of the villagers. He''s also wanted by the Tetrarchy as a criminal. Shall I probe around for information a bit?

    In the first place I think I''m getting far too emotional. I need to take back control of this conversation. I took a deep breath, calmed myself down and recollected my thoughts.

    Accessing my [inventory] I took out the file given to me by Duke Lucius. As I did he gave me an intrigued look.

    "Name: [Charles Evett]

    Occupation: [Cleric]

    Crime: [Disruption of corpses, kidnapping, murder]"

    As I read out the contents of the file his expression turned grim.

    "Oh dear, it seems I''ve been discovered. That won''t do, that won''t do at all. How should we rectify this situation?"

    "Why don''t we start from the top? Why did you dig out the villager''s corpses? From the looks of it, it wasn''t only them but you''ve done your fair share of horrendous crimes all around the place. To the point you''re wanted as a criminal from the Tetrarchy."

    "PFFfftthahahaha! Interesting, you think a mere child can intimidate me? If you think so then I''m afraid I have to-"

    Cutting him off I summoned three [Skeleton knights]. Bursting out of the ground like a zombie movie, the ground started to tremble a little and surrounded him.

    With the soft tapping sounds of rain against their obsidian armor, they stood towering over him, watching them with their menacing red eyes, ready to strike at my command with their lances.

    The man''s expression went from amused to serious.

    "Ho~ fascinating. So this is true Necromancy. It''s the first time I''ve beheld such a sight. How about a deal then? I''ll tell you my true intentions if you teach me how to use this power."

    Is he serious?

    No, it doesn''t matter.

    "Talk."

    I told him. If there''s some purpose he wants to learn Necromancy I don''t mind teaching him because it doesn''t matter in the end. Necromancy requires 60 years of magic conservation and people in this world don''t usually live longer than 70, and considering how old he is now there''s no way he would ever master Necromancy even if I told him.

    "I''m searching for it you see. The [Perfect Power], one not limited by mana or the divine. Not limited by death or life. The power that reaches far beyond the grasp of those foolish gods. And researching Necromancy was just the first step, but unfortunately I wasn''t able to perfect my necromancy, but I did somehow manage to bring Ian back to life somehow. Even know I still don''t get how I did it but I''m bringing him along to experiment on him and find out."

    He brought Ian back to life, along with his personality. How? Even I could only bring back the dead as nothing more than puppets, even with the soul the best I could do was create the undead. That was the case for the megalodon, but this is on a different level.

    Perfect Necromancy? No, that impossible.

    Necromancy requires magic, to be precise it requires the sacrifice of one''s magic. He''s a cleric, so that means he still has his magic.

    Can Clerics bring people back to life ? No, that''s highly doubtful, then how?

    He said even he doesn''t know.

    Then what was this about [Perfect Power]? A power that goes beyond that of the gods? Is he talking about [Ascension]?

    So then he wants to learn Necromancy because he wants this [Perfect Power]?

    "Then I''ve fulfilled my side of the bargain. It''s only fair that you hold your side as well, don''t you think?

    "Normally I wouldn''t barter with criminals but I''ll tell you. To become a Necromancer you need to give up your magic, this includes your [holy] magic as well. For 60 years you must conserve it. Create a [soul shard]; a phylactery for your soul and become a Lich. Only then can you use Necromancy."

    "¡­ I dislike jokes."

    "Unfortunately that''s the only way."

    "Then what of yourself?"

    "I was born with my powers, of course in exchange I cannot use magic."

    "¡­"

    "Still, I cannot just let you walk after what you''ve done, truly a conundrum."

    I sighed, not knowing what to do with him. I could just flat out kill him and bring him to North Tetrarch but that would waste time. Time that I don''t have.

    "Unfortunately I do not have 60 years to spare, nor can I forfeit my magic. Then the only method remaining would be to study you. Ian, seize him!"

    Suddenly Ian jumps but with my high [insight] stat I was able to foresee it and quickly dodged out from the shelter.

    He lunges at me once more but I strafe from side to side and evade all of the strikes.

    "Ian stop! I don''t want to fight you!"

    He ignores me and goes on the offense once more.

    The rain obscures my vision a little but for now it''s manageable.

    I move my skeleton knights to my side to defend against the attacks. A single punch from him creates a crack in the [skeleton knight''s] shield. Dammit, that level 78 wasn''t a lie.

    In just a few more strikes the [Skeleton knight] lies in pieces on the wet muddy floor.

    What do I do? Do I really have to fight him?

    In my indecision all my [skeleton knights] are defeated.

    "I''m disappointed in you Morgant. All this power and you''ve done nothing for it. You haven''t even found my sister."

    "What?"

    His sister? What''s he talking about? everyone from the village is dead.

    "My sister, or have you forgotten her too? Ira. When the knights attacked our village I hid her away. She''s still alive, but you have yet to find her."

    He lunges at me once more.

    Distracted I''m hit directly and sent flying.

    Before I land I use [Transformation - black pharaoh]. A large mass of black miasma surrounds me and I exit the black smoke with a different form.

    Neither Charles nor Ian expected it. They flinch in my presence.

    Due to [physical damage resistance] I''m able to escape the prior hit with relatively minor injuries, but my level are too low to fight him directly without transforming.

    At the very least with this transformation and my items I should match his stats.

    "Ho~ I''m beginning to want you more and more. What fascinating skills."

    Charles comments from the background. If I can take him out maybe I can make him relinquish his control over Ian.

    I jump straight at Charles but Ian defends him.

    "Have you turned so cowardly that you''d strike a lesser opponent? I''m truly disappointed."

    "Tch."

    "What about your family? Have you even found them yet?"

    "¡­ What? My family is gone."

    "I wonder if that''s really the case? Have you truly checked? Were their graves dug? Have you found their remains? How can you be so sure? I can feel it you know. Inside my body are the amalgamations of all the people the doctor has cut up, that includes our entire village, but I cannot feel the essence of your family nor my sister."

    I¡­ no, they''re gone. He''s just trying to trip me up.

    "Shut up!"

    I decide to go straight for Ian this time, a straight punch which he easily blocks.

    And another strike.

    Blocked again.

    Another strike.

    Blocked.

    "What have you been doing these past six years? Or have you just been playing around and twiddling with your thumbs?"

    "Shut up! What would you know what I''ve been through?! You''re already dead!"

    I strike him again but he easily evades and returns a counter attack, launching me in the air and across the town. I destroy someone''s barn from my fall but these villagers probably won''t care.

    Ian shakes his head.

    Being told off by a 5 year old, no, despite his looks I guess he''s now 11.

    It can''t be. My family is gone.

    "I expected more from you Morgant. I thought if anyone could save my sister it would''ve been you. But clearly I''ve been mistaken, you couldn''t even save your own family."

    "Shut up! All of you! What do you know about me?! Why do I have to live up to all of your shitty expectations?!"

    Ian freezes in place, trying to make sense of what I''m talking about.

    "No, I won''t acknowledge you! You''re not Ian, you''re just a fake!"

    I summon several [Obsidian Lances] and toss it at him one by one. They fly at great speeds through the rain and land with a moderately sized explosion, though none of them manage to actually land a direct hit.

    Ian dashes in at great speeds and gets a direct hit across my face.

    I fall to the side coughing up blood. When I had to go through hell and back to obtain my powers, how is he so powerful? Is this what Charles was talking about? This [Perfect power]?

    He''s fast and powerful; I can''t land a direct hit.

    He tries to come in for another hit.

    "Stop"

    I call out to him with [Enchanting Voice], he misses his attack and slides through the mud. It looks like he doesn''t have much of a mental defence even if he is of a higher level than me if [Enchanting voice] worked on him.

    Using this opportunity I lob more [Obsidian Lances] at him.

    One of them managed to hit and take his left arm clean off, but it quickly regenerates at an uncanny speed. Almost disgusting to look at.

    "What has happened to you?"

    I unconsciously ask.

    "I thought you weren''t going to acknowledge me?"

    Very well then.

    I throw more [Obsidian Lances] at him.

    He quickly recovers and evades them once more.

    "Stop"

    I command with [Enchanting voice] again. He just barely manages to dodge all of the lances but that the only attacks I launched at him.

    Soon, two invisible silhouette created by the rain appear by his side and stab him with their daggers.

    [Phantasmal Apparitions].

    One through his heart, the other through his stomach.

    He starts to cough blood as I did but pulls through and counterattack the [phantasmal apparitions] and they soon disperse. They weren''t very defensive.

    As before he regenerates at a frightening speed.

    I summon several [Skeleton knights] and they make a leap for him. Of course they''re easily repelled but that wasn''t my intention, this was.

    [Soul Gambit].

    A large explosion ensues covering the entire area. Even he couldn''t have survived that, could he?

    As the smoke clears from the rain, it reveals his decimated body. Only a torso, head and right arm. He starts crawling but once again begins to regenerate.

    He won''t even die from that?

    I can''t even use [Life Drain] or [Avatar of Nyarlathotep] since he has no life force, at the very least I can''t sense it. Or perhaps I could use it on Charles.

    I smile flashes on my face for a second as I prepare to gather strength to summon the disgusting floating eye once more.

    However before I could three sharp spears of ice quickly strikes Ian and pierce into his body.

    Head, neck and heart.

    What?

    I turn to the side and a familiar figure in a non-familiar form approaches.

    "Arachna?"

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 61

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 325 (230+95)

    Dexterity: 110 (5+105)

    Intelligence: 60 (5+55)

    Insight: 200 (95+105)

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Skeleton Knight]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 24

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 45

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 34

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 46

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 34

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 35

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 21

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 45

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 30

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Soul Reaver]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]: Level 11

    (ACTIVE) [Essence Prison]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Terror of the Depth]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Silence]: Level 50 (MAX)

    <hr />

    Do you like cliff hangers? =D

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 42 - Mistakes of the old world

    Ascension Rebirth - Mistakes of the old world

    CHAPTER XLII

    PART ONE

    Standing beneath the rain in her ghastly form was Arachna. Her lower half now seeming more arachnid than human, her hands turned sharp and icy blue. I can tell that in this form she isn''t exactly going to be the same affectionate girl that I knew.

    "[Arachna]?"

    I call out to her through the rain but she doesn''t respond and only stares back blankly. Instantly I notice a small ''debuff'' icon below her name.

    [Yellow Sign: This person has been marked by the yellow king].

    It reads. Something that I''ve noticed all of the other inhabitants of this village had as well; proof that they''ve become slaves to [Hastur].

    Right now my mind''s a jumbled mess to even begin deducing what happened between her and [Enrich]. Actually I don''t even need to think too hard as the most likely scenario involves either Enrich''s death or incarceration and her indoctrination.

    When I look over to my other side, Ian is writhing on the floor trying to rebuild himself. Should''ve been obvious by now but he isn''t going to die anytime soon, though he isn''t going to be moving either.

    She prepares numerous [Glacial Spears], ready to target me next; unflinching despite the fact that she''s baring her fangs at me. Is there even a sliver of the original Arachna in there?

    I summon [Obsidian Shields] to defend me and when the [Glacial spears] do fly, they will be stopped. Or so I thought she would use them as projectiles but she didn''t. instead she infuses those spears with her hands, creating far more menacing ice claws.

    She approaches slowly with those spider legs and in a single hit my entire shield gets obliterated. The only thing standing before her claws of death and my face are my invisible [phantasmal apparitions].

    Of course she cannot see them.

    I order them to attack, trusting that she won''t die from such pitiful attacks. Even though my [phantasm]''s attacks penetrate her skin and she bleeds, they are merely annoyances to her, but that was enough for me for me to escape and create distance.

    She quickly patches up the pierced skin with ice and decimate my phantasms.

    She starts to give chase to me but lacks real mobility.

    Those movements and attacks; I think I''ve gotten a general idea of what kind of form that''s supposed to be. The best way I can describe it is that it''s a [tank]; slow, bulky and dangerous.

    In fact, all traces of her graceful ''magician'' like appearances and skills are gone, this is more akin to melee artillery.

    However, I can''t have Arachna remaining Hastur''s puppet for too much longer. Even if I have to sacrifice this entire town I need to get her back, this isn''t a sentimental need but a logistical requirement.

    Her support is necessary in order to fight against greater foes, be it [Nodens] or [Jupiter] - The Roman master God. So perhaps this may seem cruel but I need her more than I want to save this village.

    The fact that she only began to get manipulated once she left town means that if she remains here there should be no risk of further mind control.

    I''ve no way to override her mind control as Hastur''s ability far exceeds mine but I can temporarily disrupt their communication. I suppose this tactic is more akin to a DDoS attack than an actual strategy.

    [Avatar of Nyarlathotep] and [Enchanting Voice]

    If I can cause temporary insanity in her and then follow up with [Enchanting voice] to get a hold of her, I might just be able sever her connections with Hastur and bring her back.

    If I can also hit Charles in the process that would be ideal.

    I turned to give him a glance, however he was no longer there. Ian was also nowhere to be seen. Did they run?!

    Shit, I wasn''t paying attention.

    Dammit, I''ll just have to deal with Arachna first then.

    As she crawls closer to me she extends her arms towards me. Since she''s technically a magician I''ve no doubt that those claws are also capable of magic damage, meaning my [physical damage resistance] won''t work to well against it.

    Though honestly I''m disappointed, she was much stronger when we were sparring. I guess that means Hastur isn''t well acquainted with her powers yet.

    I breathe a sigh of relief and look up at her with a smile, though it''s mostly covered by the rain.

    I''ll save you now, Arachna.

    As I release the skill a mass of black miasma rises from the ground and form into a singular point. The small black ball of miasma grows and grows until it covers the entire sky above us and starts to take form.

    A layer of revolting tentacles form on top of the black ball, like worms squirming on top of each other. A horizontal line forms through the ball and slowly opens to reveal the sinister blood red eyes underneath.

    A powerful shockwave pulses from the sphere and all throughout the town. I didn''t register the skill to affect the inhabitants so they shouldn''t go insane but the real problem starts now.

    Arachna ceases on the spot and grimaces as the skill takes hold of her mind. An age old battle; two insidious entities - Nyarlathotep vs. Hastur wages war against each other in the mind of a single girl.

    Arachna grasps at her head in agony and sways side to side, losing her balance in the process. She falls over but gets up again only to fall once more.

    In her rage she lets out a burst of magic, a skill known as [Snow Burst] - an omni-directional skill that damages and freezes everything it hits.

    The attack causes massive damage on the structures near the battlefield, it may have even killed some of the inhabitants, I''m not sure, I couldn''t even check with [life force sensory] due to how much concentration [avatar of Nyarlathotep] takes.

    Trying to restrain her I summon several [skeleton knights] to her area but she just bashes them to pieces with her enhanced ice claws. She follows it up with another round of [snow burst] causing even more destruction around the village.

    I''ve only managed to stay intact by hiding behind my [obsidian shield]. [snow burst] isn''t so powerful that it can rip through my shield as in the end it''s more of a disruption type skill.

    It''s still not enough, even with this ghastly eye floating above the small debuff icon below her name hasn''t yet disappeared, it is however flashing, indicating that it''s about to be undone if there is another small push.

    I summon two [phantasmal apparitions] to directly attack her. I don''t like to see her smooth skin injured but there''s no other choice if I want to snap her back into reality.

    The phantasms manage to get in a few attacks before being demolished by her and sure enough the [yellow sign] debuff disappears. As soon as I notice that I unsummon the floating eye.

    Of course the effects of the skills linger in the target''s mind so she should still be shaken up. This is where [Enchanting voice] comes in, I need to bring her back to reality while her mental defenses are lowered.

    I take a few steps closer to her, she flails violently to repel me but it doesn''t scare me. I take a few more steps but she steps back. Is she putting in a conscious effort in order to not harm me? So then she really is in there, right?

    "Arachna, can you hear me?"

    I ask with the [Enchanting Voice] effect.

    She shakes her head and steps back some more but I match her pace and move forward.

    "Arachna, it''s me. Morgant. Come back to me."

    She summons a [glacial spear] and stabs at me. It pierces through my shoulders, blood gushes out as it is considered a ''magic'' attack. I hurts but I endure.

    "Arachna¡­ it''s all over now. Come back."

    Tears stream down the side of her face. Her form shrinks back into the small 10 year old girl that I knew.

    She falls into my arms with tears. Her small figure stays there. So small, so cold, so natural; she is the Arachna that I know.

    No longer being manipulated by Hastur she has returned to me.

    "Welcome back, Arachna."

    "Mmmmm~mmm¡­"

    Can''t even form coherent sentences, huh? Oh well, for just a bit longer we can stay like this, embraced in my arms¡­ just a bit longer.

    PART TWO

    It seems in that endeavor I managed to gain two extra levels and a few of my skills had leveled up, namely [Avatar of Nyarlathotep], [Soul gambit], [enchanting voice] and [phantasmal apparition]. I decided add the extra 10 [status points] into [insight] for now.

    Aside from that, Arachna fell asleep from all the fighting thus I decided to leave her back at our lodge and I left a small note for when she wakes up detailing her instructions which is mostly just ''stay here and wait for me''.

    It would be foolhardy to send her back to the place she was vulnerable, that being said I should be fine since I''m under the protection of a maximum level [mental fortress].

    Lead by her spiderlings I arrive at the end of the cove to a small wooden door. As I grasp the metal handle a wave of nausea overcome me.

    I see, so that''s how he wants to play it huh? To whittle down my mental defenses and then move in for the kill. Not bad, it''s definitely one of the tactics I employed in my previous life as well whenever I wanted to pressure someone into a certain decision.

    The only true method of avoiding being conned is to know all of the tricks in the book. Now that I know his game I can certainly play it against him.

    [Transformation - Black Pharaoh], I undid the transformation earlier but it appears as though it would be much safer to keep it on. There are no inherent additional mental defenses when utilizing this form but while I''m in this form I do at least ''feel'' stronger and that''s enough.

    A placebo effect - I can delude myself into believing that I''ll be able to resist this wave of nausea with that preconceived feelings of ''strength'' and it will naturally be so.

    Thus I take my first steps into the spiraling stairs leading deep into the abyss.

    The stairs spiral deeper and deeper but after an hour''s worth of descending into the pits of the abyss I''ve finally managed to find myself at the base of the structure. What lied before me was a large iron door and on it the symbol of the [yellow king].

    Beyond this door lies the domain under ''his'' control.

    Am I prepare to fight him? Naturally the answer would be negative; there''s no way I''ll be able to fight an entity that could easily take control of Arachna. Even back then Nyarlathotep proved too much of a challenge.

    The only real way I''ll be able to come out of this alive is with my tongue, but the problem is that he knows this.

    Nyarlathotep wanted to resign, he was willingly giving me his power as his successor but this time it''s a different story. They [Yellow King], conqueror of men''s will and mind. In a verbal battle can I truly fight him?

    I suppose there''s little point in dawdling about that now since either way his power is necessary for the future. I don''t know how strong [Jupiter] and his misfit band of Roman gods are going to be but I''m going to take every precaution.

    Starting with Hastur.

    With my mind set I push open the iron door and as I do the sight of a marvelous subterranean lake beholds me.

    Entering the underground cavern I scan the area around to see if there was anything of note. Sleeping deep inside this underground paradise and lying beyond the crystal clear lake laid an elegantly designed castle.

    Beholding the symbol of their King - The Yellow King, it stands with doors open as though to invite me in. As I take steps further into the cavern and closer to the castle and ominous presence emanates from within; as though suffering from cognitive dissonance it warns me.

    It tells me that drawing closer will only lead towards danger yet at the same time it lures me with its open arms.

    Mayhap the king seeks his long awaited challenge? If so then I will oblige; a battle not of strength or skill but of wit and deception.

    Making up my mind I entered the enemy territory.

    PART THREE

    As I entered his castle my surroundings began to warp and what came to be was something unexpected. No, this wasn''t on the mere level of being ''unexpected'' this was something that was impossible to foresee for a variety of reasons.

    Even though I couldn''t predict what would come out as I entered, the instant I laid my eyes on it I recognized what it was.

    A concrete jungle; a human city of my old world. It was considerably higher tech with neon lights flashing through and various vehicles that I could not recognize.

    The most likely explanation was that this was 26th century Earth, still this was Earth nonetheless.

    However this wasn''t the shiny paradise I had expected, the only worlds that could be used to describe this place was complete and utter ''pandemonium''.

    This place was not in working condition, instead it was in the process of going through Armageddon. The streets laid cold and in ruins as rubble and smoke decorated the once mighty skyscrapers.

    Darkened dust clouds covered the skies with ash and fire, making the air only barely breathable. Even though it was midday, I presume, with the sun blocked out it resembled ghastly nights.

    Numerous vehicles turned and flipped, rammed into buildings and objects, on fire and lit volatile for explosion.

    Not a single soul in sight, not even corpses. There was signs of this place once being inhabited but no more now.

    This place was no home, it was ground zero for the apocalypse.

    "What is this?"

    Unable to hide my horror of the scene I asked myself. In every direction was destruction.

    ''Hell on Earth'' never had a more literal meaning than this situation.

    "This is the final days of Earth."

    A familiar voice rang from the distance; behind me the sound of footsteps tapping against the concrete was approaching closer and closer. It was the voice I had gotten acquainted with during all the nightmares I''ve had recently.

    I turned to see a ghastly figure, draped with a long, silky yellow garb that hid his true figure. Sickly in its coloration, almost seeming like if stared at for too long you would lose the sense of self.

    A white mask covered his face and on the mask was the Yellow Sign.

    He is [Hastur - The King in Yellow].

    [Hastur. Level ?, ?].

    Same as Nyarlathotep''s huh?

    From the looks of it, it doesn''t appear as though he wants a physical altercation. Then what''s his goal? It should be obvious, his character is one I know very well, a sadistic kind. He wants to show me despair, what true destruction resembles.

    To whittle down my sanity.

    "I don''t appreciate what you have done to my comrades."

    I have a lot of questions for him but I need to find out his motives first. Why manipulate this town? Why turn Arachna against me?

    "I have shown you a warning but you had yet to heed its advice and still determined to intrude on my domain so I thought to show you the consequences of your action."

    So those dreams were supposed to make me turn away? You couldn''t have a more cryptic message if you gave it to me in hexadecimal codes.

    From habit my hand went for the area between my eyes.

    He called this place the ''final days of earth''. This is probably just a recalled illusion but the situation is most likely based on truth, if so then I can only be thankful that neither my fianc¨¦ or younger brother had to go through any of this.

    Still, I had always envisioned that the end of mankind would be more dignified but to think this is how it went down. It''s a little depressing.

    "Tell me, [Servant of Nyarlathotep], what do you feel when you see this scene? The scene of humanity devolving into their base instincts before their doom?"

    ''Servant of Nyarlathotep''? Ah, he''s talking about my transformation, though I wouldn''t exactly call myself a ''servant'' more like ''successor''.

    For now I''ll play his little game.

    "Disappointment. In my previous life I had known the evils capable of man but I also knew the extent of its kindness and greatness. To see such a race go in an undignified manner is a little disheartening."

    He gives me a nod.

    "Yes, I had envisioned greatness from humanity, had sheltered it from the clutches of the other great old ones, but at the hour of their doom they were reduced to their most base instincts. Refused to work with each other to overcome their hardship and in the end they perished like animals."

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    I could feel resentment in his voice as he spoke such lines. Normally cold reading would be hindered by something like a mask and baggy clothes but this time I could see a glimmer of his truth thoughts. Assuming the Lovecraftian horrors existed somewhere in the cosmos in the old world, Hastur was the one who protected Earth from their grasp yet it must''ve seemed like betrayal when humanity decided to go down like this.

    Like seeing your child grow up to be a failure, the bitterness and resentment still resides in this voice.

    Then perhaps his true intentions were not simply to play around with the lives of the villagers. Perhaps what he wanted was to restart in this new world.

    However this world is the successor to Earth, it still retains its traits through the force known as ''memorism''. If that''s the case it could be that he was simply scared history might repeat itself and wanted to shelter this town?

    "Tell me, Yellow King, what do you plan on achieving by residing in this pitiful place? Do you plan on staving away your life playing god in such a small town?"

    He shakes his head.

    "Humanity cannot be trusted to its own devices, it needs guidance. This town is merely the beginning, I will take control of this entire world and I will build a perfect utopia."

    A ''perfect utopia'' huh. He harbours the same plans as Nodens, though that isn''t necessarily a bad thing but the way he wants to do it is wrong.

    However, there is still merit in his words; humanity was given a chance to prove itself but in the end they decided to go out in such a dishonourable manner.

    This world inherited Earth''s traits, surely it will do the same when it comes to it. Then perhaps such a figure is necessary; a figure that can lead this world into the true path when war does inevitably come.

    "As the end came for Earth, this world is also on the horizon for its ultimate test. Another world inheriting Earth''s will speeds to this world, yet you''re stuck here playing make-believe with a bunch of pacifist villagers."

    "Another world?"

    "Yes, though it isn''t going to be an extinction level event like it was for earth, the two planets will merge into one and when that time comes, as both worlds have inherited Earth''s traits, war will be a high probability."

    "Then that is all the more reason that I am necessary for this world. I need to be there as its guide and protector; to banish away these foolish invaders. Who else but I can fulfil that role?"

    "No, you are unworthy."

    "You dare call me unworthy?"

    Furious his form grows larger than the buildings surrounding us. He literally towers over me, and starts to exert great pressure. Trying to intimidate me through sheer size and power like some animal won''t work though.

    I give him a smirk and continue.

    "This world is not Earth, you have only blinded yourself to think it is similar but in reality more than humans call this planet home. A cavalcade of species with vastly different trait than mankind exhibit power over the continents of this world."

    "What of it? Mere creatures cannot hope to stand in my way. Be it gods or ants, I will crush them into formation."

    I shook my head. While that may work temporarily I can''t say that it will be efficient in the long run. ''Control'' and ''dictatorship'' has only lasted so long in Earth''s history and yet he wishes to make that same mistake.

    For the future of this planet it is necessary for us to take a different, more long term solution than just focusing on what lays directly ahead.

    The numerous drawbacks of a controlled society is numerous. Mainly a lack of morale, unwillingness to obey and no loyalty. Without morale it lowers combat effectiveness across the board, and with no loyalty the chances of sabotage increases dramatically.

    It''s something I''ve learnt from personal experience.

    I stare up at the giant figure ahead of me and continue to speak.

    "Getting people to do something is easy but getting people to believe in what they''re doing is another matter altogether. Tell me Yellow King, what do you know of this world? Its people, its lifestyle, its culture, its wants and needs, its future?"

    He remains silent.

    I shook my head towards him once more.

    "No, you can''t possibly know these things, you''ve never step foot outside this pitiful little Eden you''ve created. You don''t understand the inhabitants of this world, nor do you even care. Such a ruler will only be perpetuating the mistakes made by the old world!"

    He reverts back to normal human size as he gives in to my contest to his right to rule. He may be older than me, he may even have a lot more experience than me but he is still lacking something fundamental. He is not human and he has no propensity to learn from mistakes as we do.

    "Then tell me, who is it that should lead this world? You think you have what it takes to guide this world to its salvation?"

    "I''m not so arrogant to believe that I have the answers to everything. I am also human and I will make mistakes, however unlike you who is doomed to repeat the mistakes of the old world, I will learn and adapt. I will be a far more worthy ruler than you will ever be."

    "And you believe you can do this?"

    "As I''ve said, getting people to do something is easy but making them believe their work is much more efficient. I''ve seen this world and have faced its greatest hurdle, I know what I''m doing. I will not lead this world but I will push it from behind and correct whatever errors they make. Not a ''perfect utopia'' as you want it but a ''harmonious force'', because in the end the mistake of the old world was that they strived for the wrong thing. They wanted ''peace'' but what they needed was ''harmony''."

    He stares back at me through his uncanny mask. I continue.

    "In the end what you and I want are the same thing, to guide and protect this world, then why not work together to achieve it? Give me your power and wisdom and I shall inherit your will and this world shall shine."

    "How do you plan to accomplish this?"

    "I will rally this world''s powers. Form a military that can overreach the enemy and win the eventual war."

    "And if you fail?"

    Fail? Failure is not an option at this point, but supposing its hypothetic probability.

    "If even I fail, what chance did you really have? Given the option, is it not more prudent to go with the one with a higher success rate? In any case, in the scenario I fail I will take all responsibility. In the end even the greatest con-men cannot escape a failure of this magnitude."

    "Hehehe¡­ hahahahahaha!"

    He starts to laugh maniacally. I could only watch as his voice starts to warp the area around us, reverting the place to its normal setting.

    When I come to I see a single figure lying on the floor, breathing heavily as he writhes in a pool of his own blood.

    "Enrich!"

    I run to him and check his injuries. His stomach has been pierced through by some sort of blade. It doesn''t take a genius to figure out that it was probably Arachna''s doing.

    I cast [Transfer life] to heal is injuries and in moments his breathing returns to normal, though he''s still unconscious. I feel a wave of fatigue overcome me as I''ve shared some of my life with him.

    There doesn''t seem to be any other external injuries aside from that and now his life is no longer in danger. I''m amazed he was even able to hold onto his life for this long.

    "Very well Servant of Nyarlathotep, I shall concede. You are correct in assuming that I will only perpetuate the mistakes of our old world. In the end I cannot even leave this pitiful place as my powers have waned greatly over the years. Go, you shall be my eyes, my ears and uphold my will for this world."

    A man dressed in a butler''s uniform comes up to him and Hastur gives him something. The butler then walks over and hands it over to me.

    On closer inspection this person was Mister Lyn!

    "Mister Lyn?"

    I call out but he doesn''t respond.

    "He is under my spell, I will relinquish my control once this is all over."

    I see, well that''s fine.

    I take a look at the object that was given to me. A circular stone with the [yellow sign] on it. I get an eerie feel just from holding this, namely because I''ve read the book and know what this does.

    It starts to glow in my hands and sinks into my hands.

    PART FOUR

    I''m surrounded by a black void and some familiar text appears before me.

    [System patch¡­ 15%]

    [System patch¡­ 45%]

    [System patch¡­ 85%]

    [System patch¡­ complete]

    [Custom Editor updated]

    [Skill Evolution in progress¡­ initializing¡­ ]

    [Decay] has been successfully updated!

    Adding [Voice of Hastur] to skill menu

    I had expected it but it still surprises me each time this happens.

    Like [Life Drain] once did, [Decay] turned into a completely different skill. I pressed on the inspection tab next to it.

    [Voice of Hastur: Command inanimate objects to your will. All locks will be unlocked regardless of any type of enchantment or magic placed on them. Inanimate type beings such as golems will be compelled to follow your commands].

    Ho~ this certainly sounds like an interesting skill that can definitely be abused to achieve shortcuts. Between [Enchanting Voice], [Lord of Ghosts] and now this skill, I can virtually bend the will of everything in existence including inanimate objects.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    As I returned to reality another pop up appeared.

    [New skill developed: [Twin Suns]]

    Likewise I pressed on the inspection tab next to it.

    [Twin Suns: Convert the natural mana around the caster into ''unnatural'' mana causing nearby enemies to suffer various ailments ranging from sickness to fatigue].

    Sounds just like something he would do huh?

    Giving me his seal of approval Hastur sent me away with Enrich. Well, Enrich was kind of unconscious throughout all of this so I had to carry him back up those long spiral stairs.

    Honestly, if I had to carry someone, I would''ve preferred for it to be a beautiful lady or something. Still, can''t just abandon your comrades.

    Upon reaching the surface Arachna was waiting for us with worried eyes. When she saw me coming out through the door she jumped on me. By that I mean she hugged me because I was still in my [Black Pharaoh] form so I was larger than her by quite a bit.

    "You''re finally back!"

    She got teary eyed at the end but I could tell she felt relieved upon seeing the Enrich was fine too.

    I decided to stay one more night at this town since I was extremely exhausted and Enrich had yet to wake up as well. Arachna didn''t quite feel comfortable with that decision, not surprising after what she had been through, but I assured her that it was all over and everything was fine.

    Accepting my words she slept extra close to me that night.

    PART FIVE

    -ARACHNA''S SIDE-

    Morgant said that everything would be fine but I couldn''t help myself from feeling an odd sensation while we were here. The strange mana that had been plaguing this town and my mental health had dissipated and most of the villagers had returned to daily life.

    Right now Morgant was sleeping peacefully. He must''ve gone through quite a bit in resolving this situation. I stroke his hair as he slept, he was cute but extremely capable as well.

    Really, I do wonder where he gets such confidence from, if only my real younger brother had been as half as capable then perhaps things may not have turned like it did.

    Ah, no good. Reminiscing the past, I forbade myself from thinking about things that are too depressing.

    "Can''t sleep I take it?"

    Across the room Enrich whispered to me. He was sitting out on the veranda sipping tea as he gazed at the dual moons.

    "Ah¡­ Enrich. Um, sorry¡­ about what happened. I-"

    "It''s quite fine. I don''t harbor any grudge against your ripping my stomach open. Nope, none at all."

    Urgh¡­ he sounds like he''s really angry this time.

    "Sorry¡­"

    Right now the only thing I could do was apologize.

    "Really, I''m just glad that the worst case scenario didn''t occur. I guess we have to thank our overly capable master over there."

    I looked back down at Morgant''s sleeping face.

    "Yeah¡­ Really. I''m glad as well."

    With a sense of relief quickly weakening my muscles I began to relax and as I did sleep overcame me.

    I''m really¡­

    Glad¡­

    PART SIX

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    For some reason I was compelled to wake up in the middle of the night. Looking to the side Arachna and Enrich had fallen asleep.

    I tried going back to sleep but I was unable to thus I decided to take midnight stroll. I visited the part of the town that was destroyed in our earlier confrontation with a certain criminal.

    Ian¡­

    Even til now I don''t know if that was really Ian or if that was just something that was created to resemble Ian.

    "Growing children should sleep a recommended 8 hours a day."

    And look who''s finally back after everything was peacefully resolved.

    "Doc."

    "This place has really suffered to worst of the brunt, huh?"

    "Hmm, yeah. Oh that reminds me, I wonder if this is a good time to try out the new skill."

    "Let all the destruction this place has faced return to its prime state."

    All of the pieces of the houses that were broken started to move by themselves; repairing themselves. In under 10 minutes the place had returned to a state before the battle occurred.

    "Oho~ that''s a rather unique power. So you''ve procured Hastur''s approval huh? I''m impressed."

    "Thanks I guess. Say doc, back then he showed me a glimpse of the past. The ''Final days of Earth'' as he called it. Was it really that bad?"

    He went quite for a moment, reminiscing about that horrible kind of ending.

    "In the end humanity failed to pull together. It really wasn''t the kind of movie happy ending; instead of working together on a solution we just scattered all over the place accepting the doom that was to arrive. It really was the worst mistake of the old world."

    After saying his piece the good doctor left me to my own devices.

    "Really. I won''t let this world make the same mistake."

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 63

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 325 (230+95)

    Dexterity: 110 (5+105)

    Intelligence: 60 (5+55)

    Insight: 210 (105+105)

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Skeleton Knight]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 27

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 45

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 50 (MAX) >>> [Voice of Hastur]: Level 1

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 34

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 48

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 34

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 40

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 21

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 45

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 30

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Soul Reaver]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]: Level 18

    (ACTIVE) [Essence Prison]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Terror of the Depth]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Silence]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Twin Suns]: Level 1

    <hr />

    Semi-short chapters, honestly the previous chapter and this chapter was supposed to be a single chapter but I decided it was better to split it off for whatever reasons I had at the time. Anyway I wrote this pretty late into the night, so if there are some grammatical errors please forgive me, I''m tired. =(

 Prologue 3 - The futures divergence

    Ascension Rebirth - The future''s divergence

    PROLOGUE #3

    [Eternum Calendar 503]

    [Lilith] took a deep breath as she stood before the magnificent structure that was the [Sanctuary]; home to her mother, the [Demon Lord] - [Astaroth].

    The last time she was here was the year before along with her master but at the time she did not come of her own volition but because she deemed it necessary to accompany her master. This time however, was different.

    At the time she and her master went their separate ways she promised him that she would go see her mother once she had become ''worthy'' enough to set foot. In truth she had already become worthy many moons ago but she had delayed her sojourn back into the Demon Capital out of fear.

    "Do you ever plan to go in?"

    To her side was her childhood friend, [Deborah], one of the leading members of the Lycanthrope tribe. Furrowing her eyes she stared uncomfortably at Lilith, urging her to make a move already.

    "I- I am! Just let me prepare my heart a little."

    Deborah gave a hearty sigh as she waited for her friend to take meagre steps into the Sanctuary. It took over an hour just to get Lilith to the final floor of the building and then the worst part came.

    They both stood at the large iron door that was the entrance to the Demon Lord''s chamber.

    Lilith gulped audibly preparing herself for whatever was in store for her. Though she knew very well that her mother wasn''t likely to disparage her for anything and would welcome her with open arms, it was the others that really worried her.

    The other demon generals did not have a positive view of Lilith due to her cowardly actions, though that may have changed somewhat after becoming Morgant''s servant.

    Still, the stigma would''ve remained and now that she was truly alone since her master had left for his own future the true test had come for her.

    Deborah rolled her eyes as she saw her meek friend tremble at the sight of a mere door. She crossed her arms and tapped her foot loudly as possible to put more pressure on her so she would get on with it.

    "Ah, Deborah."

    "What?"

    Despite their difference in ranking and lineage Deborah had no inclination to show any signs of respect. Something that didn''t really bother Lilith, in fact she was thankful that Deborah still treated her like she did when they were younger. Though they did have a period of falling out they quickly made up once again with the help of Morgant.

    "Perhaps you shouldn''t be tapping so loudly? It might cause annoyances to others."

    "Hurry up and open the door then I''ll stop."

    "Ugh, how mean."

    Lilith took steady steps and walked towards the large iron doors. She softly placed her hands on the handles but decided to immediately withdraw them as her soft flesh came into contact with the cold steel bars.

    "On second thought maybe we should come back later. I don''t want to bother mother with my trivial visits, she might be busy with a lot of things. Now that things have progressed after our battle at [Vertloch Downpour]."

    Deborah placed her hands on her head as she gave out a heavy sigh. She then forcefully kicked Lilith through the door.

    "Kyah!"

    Lilith fell forward, bursting the door open and tumbling a few meters forward until she planted her face firmly on the elegant red carpet of the Demon Lord''s chamber.

    "You kept dawdling outside the door that I was starting to get annoyed wondering when you would finally come in. Looks like that wolf child had to force you, huh? I guess no matter how much time passes you will always be timid."

    Astaroth shook her head as she berated her daughter''s bashful nature.

    Hearing her mother''s voice Lilith bolted up into position. She glanced around to see that the chamber wasn''t as nearly full as she expected it to be. The only ones there were her mother and Kyrios who stood still in the background; at this point he was more an accessory to the room rather than a separate person.

    No, that wasn''t quite correct; there was one more person in the room, one that Lilith had never seen before.

    "Mama!"

    A small child; an infant crawled around the floor near Astaroth and reached out to her. She had shadowy black hair and clear emerald eyes, reminiscent of a certain necromancer. To the left side of her head was a small horn that much resembled Astaroth''s own.

    "Yes, yes. What is it this time Lilin?"

    "This!"

    The infant; named [Lilin] pulled out her hand to reveal a white mask, specifically a white mask that belonged to a certain vampire lord.

    Both Astaroth and Lilith made an ''oh¡­'' face and quickly turned to check up on Kyrios only to be disappointed to see that he had another mask on his face.

    "Fortunately I carry multiple masks for such occasions."

    The two succubi sighed in disappointment and turned back to the original situation.

    Lilin crawled up the sacred chair that belonged only to the demon lord and into Astaroth''s small laps. A rather humorous sight since Astaroth herself had a small stature.

    Lilith bemused that idea before snapping back to reality and addressing the elephant in the room.

    "Wait, what did she just call you?! ''Mama''?!"

    "Hmm? Ah, yeah, meet your new younger sister, Lilin."

    "My new younger sister?! Who?! Who is the father?!"

    Astaroth tried to plug her ears at her daughter''s loud shrieking; Lilian also imitated her and covered her ears. Despite her diffident personality her voice could reach impressive decibels.

    "You''re too loud, remember where you are."

    "Ah, sorry¡­ no, that''s not the problem! When did? I mean, who?"

    Lilith''s imagination began to overclock her brain almost to the point steam was visibly leaking from her ears and a bright red blush covered her face. A devious smile stretched across Astaroth''s face as she answered.

    "Who else but your master? Can''t you see the resemblance? The black hair, green eyes, oh but she has my horns. Ah, how cute."

    Astaroth started playing with her new daughter in her laps.

    "Yeah, I can definitely see the resemblance¡­ is not what I mean! When?! When did you two-"

    Too embarrassed Lilith could not even finish that sentence.

    "When did I what?"

    Astaroth asked with a vexing laugh.

    "Um¡­ that is¡­ you know¡­ that¡­ but master is¡­ how? What?"

    Lilith began to hunch over from the embarrassment.

    "That''s a secret. I don''t think Papa will too fond of me talking about such things, right Lilin?"

    Lilin stared up at her mother with her large green eyes and gave a hearty smile. Not understanding what was going on or being said she reached out for her.

    "Ma!"

    "Yes, yes."

    Astaroth went along and entertained her daughter meanwhile Lilith was still in a daze with a red face but snapped back when she noticed something.

    "Wait, but how come she isn''t like me? Her hair and eye color are different to us."

    Astaroth tilted her head in confusion, unable to answer that question properly.

    "Mmm, I don''t really get it myself but this child is a little special. She isn''t a full [Succubus] but a half, as in half succubus, half human. That''s most likely the reason for the odd coloration of her hair and eyes."

    "What? Is that even possible? I thought all off springs of Succubi were succubus."

    "Mmm, that''s what I thought too, but rather than an anomaly on Lilin''s part it''s more likely that it''s papa who is special, right Lilin?"

    "Papa!"

    As though she had understood her mother''s words Lilin innocently shouts out for her father. Astaroth gently strokes Lilin''s hair as she smiles heartily.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Looking at you now you''ve really grown up. I can still remember when you were just as small and would cling onto me all day calling me ''mama~'' as well. Ah, back then you were so cute too. Well you''ve certainly grown to be quite ''impressive'' in other ways too."

    "Mother! I don''t think it''s quite appropriate to be saying that now."

    Lilith retorts while hiding away her breasts from her mother''s line of sight. She takes a quick glance at Kyrios and sighs in relief to see that he''s unresponsive to Astaroth''s earlier comment.

    "Well, you''re at that age now too I guess. You should hurry up and find a partner for yourself as well."

    "I¡­ I know that already, you don''t have to remind me. I was just¡­ a little busy recently."

    Astaroth returns with a solemn smile remembering back to Lilith''s childhood. Despite her failings, in the end Lilith is her daughter after all and Astaroth could never come to chide her daughter for running away, but seeing her return of her own volition relieved Astaroth greatly.

    Astaroth motions Lilith to come closer.

    Lilith tilts her head in confusion but does as she is told and walks up the small amount of stairs to the large demon lord''s throne. Immediately she is pulled down and embraced by her mother along with her new younger sister.

    "M- mother?!"

    "It''s fine, just let me do this for a bit."

    "Mother¡­"

    "Ma!"

    Lilin shouts out after her.

    "Welcome back, Lilith."

    "Mmm¡­ I''m home. Mother."

    Knock, knock.

    Interrupting the heartfelt moment was a knock at the chamber''s doors. Though it slightly annoyed Astaroth she was not the kind of person that would send away someone who had come to see her.

    "Come in."

    She ordered.

    The person who was waiting at the door was Deborah and in her hand was a letter.

    "Pardon my intrusion, Lord Astaroth. A letter has arrived for you from the Northern Capital of Ariadyne. It is from Master Kyrios'' emissary, Enrich."

    "I see, then I shall read it."

    Deborah walked up to the large throne and in the process took a glance at Lilith was still in such an uncompromising position. Noticing her gaze Lilith immediately leapt out from her mother''s embrace and took a spot next to Deborah.

    "I see everything went well."

    Deborah whispered into her ear.

    "No thanks to you."

    The two friends exchanged banter for a while.

    However a different expression was on Astaroth''s face. Not entirely shocked at the contents of the letter but not happy either.

    "I see, so it''s finally starting huh?"

    "Is something the matter, Lord Astaroth?"

    Unable to contain his curiosity, Kyrios asked from the background.

    "Mmm, war is upon us. Not against [Nodens] or the [Red Knights] but a different foe, one that comes to us from across the stars. I had seen it with my [future sight] but it was hazy at best and I could not understand its contents too well, but with this letter I was finally able to understand."

    There was a deafening silence in the room following her speech.

    "Ma¡­?"

    Lilin looked up at her mother''s worried expression to which Astaroth continued to stroke her hair.

    "Shall I gather the troops?"

    Kyrios asked.

    "Not yet, the war will not be starting until a few years down the line. Morgant has started his search for more powerful allies and it''s our duty to prepare as well. I want you to come up with a list of capable people and try to recruit them to our side."

    "I understand, I will get started on it right away."

    Following his answer Kyrios disappears in a shadowy effect.

    "Um, mother? Is there any way I can help?"

    Lilith asks with a worried expression.

    "Not at the moment, we lack too much detail on the enemy, so for now the best we can do is try to get stronger."

    "I¡­ see. What about master? Does the letter say anything about master''s agenda from now on?"

    Astaroth rereads the letter.

    "Nothing solid other than the fact that he''s trying to gather powerful allies for the upcoming war. Well I guess I could try to see into his future a bit, that may help us plan ahead as well."

    Astaroth closes her eyes and as it does a small holographic third eye appears on her forehead. This eye is what allows her to have a glimpse towards the future.

    It takes a few moments but Astaroth was finally able to take a gander at the future, but her expression fades and turns morbidly serious. She bolts up from her seat with Lilin looking back up at her in surprise.

    "This¡­ can''t be."

    "Mother?! What''s wrong. What did you see?"

    "I¡­ saw it. The future. No¡­ but, how?"

    "Mother?"

    "I saw it¡­ but not just a single future, but two, they were both vivid. But that can''t be, that means both futures will happen¡­ at the same time¡­ but how?"

    The [future sight] ability allows her to see the future, and the more vivid the image was the more likely that it was to happen. However this time, what Astaroth saw were two extremely vivid adjacent images of the future.

    "Two futures? What kind of futures were they, mother?"

    "The first future is filled with nothing but death and failure. Morgant, he fails¡­ no, we all fail."

    The chamber fills up with silence once more.

    An audible gulp passes through Lilith''s throat as she asks.

    "Then¡­ what of the second future?"

    "The second future is successful¡­ but Morgant is alone. A life of solitude awaits him in the second future."

    "But that means¡­ there''s no happy ending for master? That can''t be¡­"

    The chamber is once again met with a morbid silence.

    "I''m going."

    Astaroth suddenly says.

    "Mother?"

    "I have to see him."

    "Ma!"

    Lilin calls out to her mother with an equally worried expression. Astaroth turns around to look.

    "Papa!"

    "Lilin? Perhaps she''s saying that she wants to come along?"

    Deborah suggests.

    "Is that it? Do you want to come along Lilin?"

    Lilith asks in Astaroth''s sake.

    Though it wasn''t completely sure if Lilin understood their words but she nods her head readily.

    "I see¡­ You''re right, then shall we go see papa together?"

    Astaroth asks as she offers her hand to Lilin, which is immediately accepted.

    "I want to go too¡­ is what I would say but master has given me an important mission so I must stay here. But please give him my regards, mother."

    "Of course. Then I''ll be off."

    Astaroth takes a few steps outside her chamber before she is stopped by a certain armored warrior.

    "Cedric?"

    "My apologies, Lord Astaroth. I couldn''t help overhearing your conversations. I cannot stop you but I have to advise you that it is unwise to go alone, so please allow me to accompany you."

    A certain slime king in shiny white and blue armor comes to ask. His voice dictates that he is ready.

    "Can''t go a step without you meddlers huh? Very well, follow. Cedric."

    "Thank you."

    "Then once again. We''ll be off."

    Astaroth waves as she leaves the Sanctuary.

    <hr />

    Yes, I know it says prologue ''3'', I forgot to post the second prologue on this site. I did link it in with chapter 18 so if you want to go and read it please do. It doesn''t really matter at this point right?

    Sorry for the inconvenience and I hope you enjoy this! Look forward to the future of our protagonist!

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 43 - The princess school life

    Ascension Rebirth ¨C The princess¡¯ school life

    CHAPTER XLIII

    PART ONE

    [Eternum Calendar 503]

    Bonjour a tous! Liliana here~

    Have you missed me? I bet you have, I mean how could anyone be so heartless as to say that they haven¡¯t missed hearing from such an adorable little girl like moi?

    Well jokes aside I have already reached 11 years in age in this world; in other words I¡¯ve spent a little over a decade in this life. There have been times that were rather turbulent, especially at the start but I feel like I¡¯m starting to stretch out my arms for the first time with my new found freedom here at the school.

    Let¡¯s see, 11¡­ so most 11 year olds back at home should be in their fifth grade of elementary. Wow, to think time has flown so fast I almost can¡¯t believe it myself. My life right now is such a stark contrast to the one I had back on earth, sometimes I feel like this is all just a pleasant dream and that I would wake up at any moment and find myself back at that rotting single room.

    Well, let¡¯s try not to get anymore morbid than that.

    So the past year at school has been exceptionally kind to me. Unfortunately I wasn¡¯t really able to get in much training since my schedule was filled with classes and friends but considering I¡¯ve already reached the pinnacle of human limits I think it¡¯s fine even if I slack off a little, right?

    I¡¯ve only managed to gain about 2 levels over the last year and a few of my skills have leveled up.

    I mean it¡¯s not like the world¡¯s going to end or like I have to prepare for a world war or anything like that right?

    Ahahaha¡­ hahaha¡­ ha¡­

    Cough

    Anyway, I found myself stuck drinking tea with the other noble girls my age; being a former Japanese I don¡¯t quite enjoy the lifestyle of high society too much. I mean, just because my family has a little bit of political influence everyone swarms around me like insects.

    Maybe it¡¯s just me that¡¯s a pushover. The other children from the Tetrarch families don¡¯t seem to have the same problems as me; they just blow away anyone who approaches them with political motivations.

    Even though they¡¯re just brats they really act like ¡®noble ladies¡¯ with their excessive make up and perfume, speaking of which I could never get used to that overwhelming scent. Well that could be attributed to the fact that I didn¡¯t like it in my previous life either.

    PART TWO

    ¡°Is something the matter, Miss Liliana?¡±

    Sitting across the tea table, elegantly sipping the bitter tea was a young girl my age and her¡­ aide? There was a slightly older girl sitting next to her that didn¡¯t quite seem like her servant¡­ so ¡®aide¡¯ is the best way I could describe her.

    Well let me introduce them.

    Starting with the more prominent of the two, the younger girl with silk like golden hair and a doll like face:

    [Fiora Mil Avon Ariadyne. Level 4, apprentice cleric]

    If I recall correctly the [Mil Avon] were the family in charge of North Ariadyne.

    The older girl with caramel brown hair and light blue eyes who sat next to her, also drinking tea was named [Elise Rosenberg]. Well her title looks like this.

    [Elise Rosenberg. Level 4, novice politician]

    ¡®Politician¡¯, like what? I don¡¯t even¡­

    There was also a warrior type woman who sat by the entrance of the little green terrace we were in, standing guard. She had glistering white hair and her skin was so smooth looking, like water could be repelled off due to the sheer smoothness.

    She wore a shiny white armour set that seemed almost divine in appearance. Now she did look divine but her title seemed far off from it.

    [Chrom. Level 38, Homunculus Soldier]

    ¡®Homunculus¡¯ are those right? Undead type demons who were created from [Alchemy] or so pop culture tells me. Since I¡¯m also an alchemist I wonder if it¡¯s possible for me to make my own homunculi?

    Actually that bright white hair does remind me of a certain someone¡¯s. Of course I¡¯m referring to [Soumee], since she also has white hair I wonder if she¡¯s also a homunculus? I mean she didn¡¯t seem to age a day since the 9 or so years I¡¯ve been with her.

    No, no, the changes in a woman are often said to be drastic over time, but there are those who are said to never age¡­ with the help of cosmetics. It could be that she¡¯s putting considerable amount of effort in trying to keep up her youthful appearance.

    I shudder to think if that were truly the case.

    ¡°Miss Liliana?¡±

    At her soft voice I was brought back to reality.

    ¡°Ah? Ah¡­ sorry, I was just thinking about some stuff, did you say something?¡±

    She puffed up her cheeks to show discontent at my lack of attentiveness but since it was in such an adorable manner it didn¡¯t have the intended effects.

    ¡°Really~ Miss Liliana. I asked if there was something wrong, you seemed to be looking more and more tired these days.¡±

    Gasp! Could she tell? Don¡¯t tell me there are bags under my eyes! Oh, no! what if that was indeed the case?

    ¡°It¡¯s just that a lot of people have been coming to see me lately, wanting to be friends and whatnot.¡±

    Fiora gave me a cute chuckle as she nodded in agreement. It seems that in the past she had similar experiences.

    ¡°Fufu~ Miss Liliana isn¡¯t great at these things, huh? Those kinds of people who only talk to you because of your political connections, you can just ignore them. That¡¯s what I do.¡±

    That reminds me, Fiora has the nickname of ¡®ice queen¡¯ around the school. At first I thought it was because of her icy blue colorations of her eyes but it ended up being because she treated everyone who wasn¡¯t important coldly.

    I would reprimand her way of thinking but to be honest I can sort of understand why she does it. Every day it¡¯s a constant barrage of people coming to know you because of your background and not because of who you are.

    It really gets on my nerves sometimes too.

    ¡°Unfortunately I guess I¡¯m not much of a natural at ignoring people as you are.¡±

    ¡°Fufu~ well Miss Liliana is rather kind hearted. I guess you just can¡¯t ignore people so easily.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡±

    I give a shallow laugh and take a sip of the tea prepared by Elise.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it get lonely?¡±

    Perhaps it was the effect of the tea relaxing my muscles but I asked a rather insensitive question, to a small child no less, right at her face! I immediately tried to follow up but Fiora just answered with a smile.

    ¡°Not particularly, I have Miss Elise and Miss Chrom to keep me company. There is also my fianc¨¦ who¡¯s to be attending school soon.¡±

    The two of them gave a slight nod as if to affirm her words.

    ¡°I see. Sorry I asked a rather personal¡­ wait, ¡®fianc¨¦¡¯?!¡±

    What?! I mean I knew that arranged marriages were a thing in this world but to think that it was from such a young age. My parents were rather open minded in that regard and didn¡¯t seem to put much emphasis on that side of things.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    I guess it really is different in the North.

    But for some reason I¡¯m super curious about this! I guess this is as close as ¡®girl¡¯s talk¡¯ I¡¯ll ever get, but I was always jealous of those people who were so outgoing. As I¡¯ve stated earlier, I was basically a hermit in my previous life.

    ¡°H, have you seen your fianc¨¦ yet? What kind of person is he?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Miss Liliana has interests in such topics? For someone who¡¯s ranked first in our year in terms of academics you¡¯ve some rather mundane hobbies.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha, sorry I guess I got a little curious. You don¡¯t have to tell me if it bothers you.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve yet to meet this person myself; actually I don¡¯t think the person himself knows about this at all either, it was mostly something my father decided on a whim. I only found out from a letter I received from him a few weeks ago detailing the person and that he¡¯ll arrive soon, but I do hear that he is quite a capable person. If I¡¯m correct Miss Elise has met him before?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Elise jumped up and shouted with glee just from hearing about him.

    ¡°Fufu~ Miss Elise has been enamored by that person ever since they met, or so I¡¯m told. Since she knows more about him I¡¯ll hand over the question to her.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! He¡¯s smart, good looking, strong, kind, gentle and he rescued me from captivity once. He¡¯s a bit younger than me, perhaps around Miss Liliana¡¯s age?¡±

    Hearing about him, it kind of reminds me of a certain someone that I met a long time ago. I wonder¡­

    ¡°Hmm~ he sounds like a marvelous person. I¡¯m jealous that such a person is your fianc¨¦!¡±

    I tell Fiora, though from the looks of it Elise has quite an attraction to the person in question. Are they going to be alright? Don¡¯t tell me this will end up in a blood bath?

    ¡°Well, hearing about him yes. Though he could always be different than what we imagine in person. Perhaps he¡¯s smelly or that he¡¯s actually a bad person or that he plans on marrying me solely for the purpose of taking over North Ariadyne.¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing!¡±

    Elise cuts in.

    ¡°Fufu~ sorry Miss Elise, I seemed to have offended you.¡±

    ¡°Uh, no offense but is everything going to be alright? From the looks of it Miss Elise is rather attracted to your fianc¨¦, wouldn¡¯t that cause a problem?¡±

    I asked bluntly. Perhaps it was a bit too direct?

    They give me a surprised look before laughing it off.

    ¡°Ahaha, well there isn¡¯t much of a problem really. If Miss Elise truly loves my fianc¨¦ she can become his mistress, that way we can resolve the situation perfectly. After all, I, myself find no real attraction to a man I have yet to see, so in the grand scheme of things I just need to bear his child in the future.¡±

    Elise nods with a smile next to her.

    ¡°B, bear his child?! Do you know what that means?¡±

    I heard children were rather advanced back in my old world but this world just seemed to take the cake.

    ¡°Ah, of course we are taught such things from an early age in North Ariadyne. Is it not the same for West Ariadyne?¡±

    She tilts her head in confusion.

    ¡°Well, I know of it but I don¡¯t think I was ever taught formally.¡±

    Someone like me who¡¯s never had a boyfriend back in my previous life and all of my sexual experiences were under the pretence of alcohol couldn¡¯t possibly know what it really feels like.

    Ah, I could feel my face brightening up.

    ¡°Miss Liliana acts in the most cute and innocent way sometimes. I can¡¯t help but always find myself amused at your company.¡±

    Fiora says. Even though I¡¯m supposed to be the older one I¡¯m being toyed with by a child; embarrassing.

    ¡°Still, if he is to be my future husband, I hope he is someone nice.¡±

    Fiora whispers to herself.

    ¡°Hmm, so what¡¯s his name?¡±

    I ask.

    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯m afraid the letter didn¡¯t address him by name. It seems that father wrote the letter in haste and has forgotten. Ah but Miss Elise remembers right?¡±

    We both turn towards her but I could see a sweat drop falling down the side of her head.

    ¡°Uhhh¡­ God?¡±

    ¡°God? What kind of name is that?¡±

    I ask.

    ¡°Sorry I don¡¯t really remember his name either, only that he asked me to call him as such when we first met and I¡¯ve gotten into the habit of referring him as that ever since. Sorry. Ah, but Miss Chrom remembers right? Since you were there when we met.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Master¡­ I¡¯m sorry but I have never referred to him by name and have only called him as ¡®master¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I see.¡±

    What is this? ¡®God¡¯ and ¡®Master¡¯? He sounds rather egotistical if you ask me. Fiora looks like she has a disillusioned view from that as well.

    ¡°Oh well, I guess we¡¯ll find out his real name when he arrives. The letter also says that the new headmaster will be arriving with him as well.¡±

    Hmm~ if he¡¯s coming with the new headmaster then I guess he isn¡¯t just a nobody. Well actually  I kind of figured that out since he was chosen to be this princess¡¯ fianc¨¦, but still.

    He doesn¡¯t sound like a bad person but what if he is? Fiora is my friend and I guess it¡¯s up to me to protect her if he really is bad. At the very least he might be rather egotistical.

    Alright, if he¡¯s bad I¡¯ll kick him!

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne. Level 34

    ASSASSIN/ALCHEMIST

    Strength: 21

    Dexterity: 153

    Intelligence: 5

    Insight: 21

    [Status point: 0]

    (PASSIVE) [Alchemist¡¯s wisdom]: Level 26

    (PASSIVE) [Instincts of the Assassin]: Level 32

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Dash]: Level 31

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Cloak]: Level 40

    (ACTIVE) [Assassinate]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Blink]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (PASSIVE) [Night Vision]: Level 22

    (PASSIVE) [Back Stab]: Level 44

    (PASSIVE) [Keen Mind]: Level 41

    (PASSIVE) [Alchemic Potion Creation]: Level 41

    (PASSIVE) [Magic Crystallization]: Level 42

    (PASSIVE) [Material Synthesis]: Level 15

    (PASSIVE) [Metal Conversion]: Level 17

    (PASSIVE) [Escape!]: Level 27

    (ACTIVE) [Smokescreen]: Level 13

    (ACTIVE) [Paralyzing blow]: Level 30

    (ACTIVE) [Shadow Dagger]: Level 14

    (PASSIVE) [Swift Node]: Level 12

    (PASSIVE) [Soft Landing]: Level 7

    (ACTIVE) [Weapon Transmutation]: Level 4

    <hr />

    Everyone''s beloved Liliana is back! Admittedly I only wrote this chapter as an update to how Elise and Chrom have been doing along with introducing Fiora Mil Avon Ariadyne! She''s totally going to be the future student council president, I can just taste it!

    I guess I should''ve titled it [the princess'' tea time], oh well.

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 44 - Welcome to the Ariadyne Panoptic Academy

    Ascension Rebirth ¨C Welcome to the Ariadyne Panoptic Academy

    CHAPTER XLIV

    PART ONE

    [Eternum Calendar 503]

    "We''ll soon be arriving at the [Ariadyne Grand Capital]."

    [Enrich] tells us from the driver''s seat of the coach. Somewhere down the line [Arachna] had fallen asleep on my laps and was snuggled nice and warmly under a blanket, deciding that my thighs were great substitute for pillows.

    I was gently stroking her hair as I looked out the window.

    The first thing that came into view was large walls. Having a high, defensible wall around a major city wasn''t anything new but this was on a whole different level; measuring up at least around 20 ~ 30 meters, in fact I think the walls also served as small single room apartment complexes for people.

    I could see through the small open windows people walking around, perhaps patrolling. It could be that the walls were also serving as barracks for this city''s garrison.

    Atop of the impressive stoned wall was a gallery of archers lined up and ready shoot down anyone suspicious. They had an exceptional amount of concentration considering how hot and bright the day was and yet they were in full leather armor. That couldn''t have been too comfortable.

    Upon nearing the city''s gates our carriage slowed down. A large iron gate with a remarkable number of guards stood defending the entrance to the city. This place not only served as the center of the country, physically but also its economics.

    Trades and businesses were booming here like no place else on this world; this place was the equivalent to New York in terms of economic prosperity.

    Peering in through the gate I could see impressive stone buildings and my heart began to race as I was getting slightly excited.

    Our carriage was stopped by the guards and checked for a permit. At the very least Enrich received one with his letter asking him to replace the headmaster so we should be good.

    The guard checked the permit and scratched his head.

    "You are going to replace the headmaster of the [Ariadyne Panoptic Academy]?"

    He asked in a slightly doubtful manner. Well, to be fair I couldn''t really blame him. That school was the most prestigious school in the entire world and the next headmaster was manning a carriage.

    "That''s correct."

    Enrich answers with a refreshing smile, like there was nothing wrong with this situation at all.

    "Hmm. What to do? Do you have any sort of identification?"

    The guard asked himself, he didn''t know if it was okay to let us through or not, the permit did seem legit but the situation was far from normal so he decided to stalled us for a bit.

    It looked like this was going to take a while so I decided to play my hand. I lowered the windows and peered out to him.

    "You don''t need to see his identification."

    I told him with the [enchanting voice] effect.

    "We don''t need to see his identification."

    The guard repeated after me.

    "These aren''t the droi- I mean, people you''re looking for."

    I told him once more with the [enchanting voice]. Not that they were looking for anyone suspicious but it was necessary for me to repeat the lines correctly. It was an art!

    "These aren''t the people we''re looking for."

    "He can go about his business. Move along."

    With the final one I commanded the guard to just let us through with a plagiarized line.

    "He can go about his business. Move along."

    In a dazed state, the guard returned the permit to Enrich and opened the gate for us. The large iron gate dragged itself up through a series of complicated mechanical processes and as it did a loud metallic sound reverberated around.

    "Nngh~ Was there really a need to go through all that? You used some sort of skill didn''t you? If so, then you could''ve just told them straight out to let us through."

    Arachna rubs her eyes as she wakes up and reprimands me for my overly roundabout way of doing things.

    "You don''t understand Arachna. The force- I mean mental manipulation is an art form, so I have to do it that way or it just won''t feel right."

    "Mmm~ I don''t really get it but since we were able to get through the gate without having to spend too much time so I don''t care either way."

    Having said that she went straight back into the blanket and snuggled besides me once more. This city was large, and I mean no hyperbole when I say that this city was easily 10x larger than the other Tetrarch capital cities.

    The streets were bustling with people and other carriages.

    Business open for business, often 24 hours to stay competitive.

    I see various merchants and adventurers walking around with their weapons slung behind their backs. The clanging of metal greaves and horse hooves in the area added to the ambiance of the clustered streets.

    The center continent of Ariadyne is known for its predominantly [Human] and [Elven] population but this town was a little different. Due to the relevance of this city in terms of economic and trade a myriad of races take residence here; [Titans], [Dwarves], [Beast kin], [Fairies], [Golems], [Demons] and even domesticated monsters.

    The entire city was separated into districts. There was the [market district], [adventurer district], [merchant district], [residential district] and finally the [school district], which was the place we were heading to.

    At the center of town was a large chrome pillar that seemed to reach up to the heavens, not unlike the Sanctuary at [Vertloch Skyreach], though it doesn''t look especially inhabited. It was basically an extremely tall statue with no obvious purpose other than serving as a tourist attraction.

    Even though we were already at the city it looked like it might take a bit longer until we arrive at the actual destination. With Arachna resting by my side I decided to enjoy the final stretch of our long journey.

    PART TWO

    "Welcome."

    Upon arrival to school we were met with a cavalcade of welcoming arms; the teaching staff, some student representatives and other school related personnel, all to welcome their new headmaster.

    Among them, an old man came up to welcome Enrich. He was a little pudgy and was going bold. At first glance I could tell he was the headmaster that was retiring from his position.

    [Alan Mcquarie. Level 50, Grand Magus]

    A level 50 human. Quite impressive, and a [Grand Magus] at that.

    If I''m recalling correctly, [Grand Magus] is a title given to those who have attained the absolute limit of human magic. Last I heard there were only around 7 of them in the entire world.

    If I had met him sooner I would''ve been much more impressed but I''ve met so many people who are infinitely stronger, especially within the demon army. Still, it would be unfair to compare human standards to demon ones.

    "It''s good to see you again, Mister Alan Mcquarie, I believe it has been 10 years?"

    Reaching out for a handshake Enrich replied with a casual business smile.

    "Hahaha! Indeed, it has been far too long, I''m glad I could hand over the administration of the school to someone I can trust."

    By their interaction it looks like they have some sort of prior history.

    "You flatter me, but I am honored that you have chosen me to take over."

    "Of course, even if you don''t have too much combat experience, when it comes to administration you are second to none. Hmm? It seems that you have brought company, may I inquire as to who they are?"

    "Yes of course. They are new students that I have had the pleasure of becoming acquainted to during my travels. They are extremely talented, well I don''t mean to be rude but they could even be a match for you, headmaster Alan."

    Enrich replies with a rather intimidating smile to which the previous headmaster turns to inspect us carefully. He makes a rather puzzled expression after quickly glancing over us, it was a tad insulting but whatever.

    To be fair our forms were very feeble looking.

    "I see, well it''s getting a little chilly, why don''t we continue our chat inside?"

    I had the pleasure of being acquainted with some of the student representative and teaching staff here. The median level of the students were around 10 ~ 20 depending on their age and the teaching staff were around 30 ~ 40, which was at [praetorian knight] levels.

    Considering this is supposed to be the pinnacle of all schools it was a tad underwhelming, but again, that could be due to my experience with the demon army.

    We were guided through an impressively large school. Actually ''large'' wouldn''t cut it when describing this place, just the school itself was the size of a small town with numerous buildings for teaching and lodging. Various different facilities like swimming pools, parks, a large forest that served as the school''s backyard and then there were the dormitories.

    I think there was also a private lake in the forest as well, geez this place just takes the cake and eats it too.

    If the elegance and size of a fountain was a measure for a property''s value then I can say that this place is by far the most extravagant of every place I''ve been; the fountain at the front gate was almost 10 meters in size and at least 8 meters in height with elaborate marble decorations.

    The inside of the building wasn''t any less impressive. The place was laden with elegant decorations and designs from the door frames to the even the carpet. This place wasn''t a school it was a goddamn 5 star hotel.

    We were lead to a large double-sided wooden door with a plaque at the top reading [Headmaster''s administration].

    Upon entry the first thing that entered our vision was a large glass window that had one of the best views overlooking the campus.

    "Now then, before we get into the technicalities of your admittance as the new headmaster would it be fine if I''m better acquainted with the two new students?"

    "Of course. Well starting with this one, his name is [Morgant Fallon] a very talented fighter with an uncanny ability to shut down an opponent''s magic."

    Enrich walks over and casually places his hands over my shoulder. I know he''s older than me but I outrank him in the demon army, not that I really mind. It''s probably a good idea to keep the fact that we''re working with the demon army a secret. I mean it''s not a crime to do so but it would just open the flood gates to questions and Enrich needs to keep up appearances so I''ll let him act like he''s in charge.

    We talked about it earlier but I''ve told Enrich to keep my being a [Necromancer] a secret for now since it would attract too much unwanted attraction.

    Now Enrich knows about my [silence] skill as he''s seen it many times during my sparring sessions with Arachna. I guess he''s chosen to talk about that skill since it is the most mechanically impressive skill that doesn''t give away the fact that I''m a [Necromancer].

    The headmaster gave me a surprised look before commenting.

    "Ho~ the ability to shut down magic. If that''s true then it really would be an impressive skill to make the enemy magician incapable of fighting back. However even in all my years of teaching I have not even heard of such a skill, do you mind demonstrating it a little?"

    He looks at me with slightly doubtful eyes, but you know these kinds of situations are exciting right? To completely dispel someone''s doubt with a demonstration and show them that there lies a world beyond their accomplishments.

    I gave my own business smile and nodded.

    "It''s done."

    I told him. I''m currently suppressing his [psycho-organ] with my [silence] skill so he shouldn''t be able to cast magic.

    "Eh?"

    He eyes me with a perplexed expression; perhaps he was expecting some sort of flashy skill with magic circles? Unfortunately my [silence] skill is much more efficient than that and can be seamlessly integrated into a practical fight.

    I say that because most of the ''advanced'' magic I''ve seen that people in this world use are more like choreographed dance moves which are extremely cumbersome to use in battle practically. You would do a little ritualistic chant and dance then you can summon a great lightning storm or something¡­ very inefficient. Of course lesser magic can be used on the fly and is generally more practical in battle.

    "It''s done. I''ve already suppressed your magic so you shouldn''t be able to use it at all."

    He quickly checks by reaching out his hand and staring intently at it, to the point that his face becomes red.

    "Impossible, I cannot use magic at all!"

    He says with a slightly worried expression.

    "Don''t worry, this is only temporary. There I''ve undone the suppression and you should have your magic back."

    He checks again and this time a little lightning strike arcs across his fingers. Hmm, so he''s a [lightning] oriented mage? Most mages choose one element to specialize in; of course there are those who have been able to branch out to other elements but those are a far and few between.

    "This is¡­ ''impressive'' wouldn''t even begin to describe this. It''s a revolutionary advancement in magical studies. Though if this widespread I can only imagine the harmful effects on a society that predominantly uses magic for their day to day lives."

    What he says is indeed true. From everyday appliances like a stove to a shower, it all runs on a person''s ability to magically manipulate them. If someone with the power to shut down magicians comes along it could cause a wide scale panic.

    "I understand your concerns, Headmaster Alan, but I assure that this is a unique ability reserved only to me. At the very least for now."

    "I¡­ I see. Somehow that''s both comforting and frightful."

    "I''ll take that as a compliment."

    I reply with a business smile.

    "Then what about her?"

    The headmaster turns to face Arachna. When Enrich comes closer to her to put his hands on her she scowled at him prompting him to rethink his course of action.

    "This is Miss Arachna, a talented [ice] magician. I wouldn''t hesitate to say but she may have already passed you in terms of magical capabilities."

    Once again he has a doubtful look on his face. I''ll tell you now but even though many demons have a high, natural level cap most of them don''t even reach the mid 30''s and the [demon generals] are an extremely irregular and illusive existence.

    There aren''t many people who even know about the existences of the [Demon Generals] or even the [demon lord] herself.

    So that''s why most of the world believes that they are on the same level as demons. Think of it this way, the [demon generals] are as rare as [heroes].

    "Hmm, this child is¡­ part of the [demon] race, am I correct?"

    Arachna gives a non-verbal nod.

    "I have heard that demons can become quite powerful but how should I say this, well I don''t mean to brag but I''m quite powerful myself. Then how about a demonstration?"

    He asks.

    Once again Arachna gives a non-verbal nod and walks towards the window and peers outside.

    She lifts a single finger towards the sky and points at a vacant space. I could feel a powerful singularity forming in that space and soon a large magic circle and I mean LARGE. Easily half the size of a football stadium appears in the air and with a glacier equally as large.

    Glistering in the sky with its blatant blueness it almost seems like it could come crashing down and causing widespread destruction. That being said this specific skill was just a demonstration tool; it was greatly unviable in direct battle.

    It consumed a large amount of mana to create a block of ice that had next to no uses. Thus it was used to demonstrate a person''s magic rather than as an actual skill to be used in battle.

    The sounds of panic amongst the people below could be heard from even this room. The headmaster''s jaws are wide open in disbelief and once Arachna has confirmed that she gives me a thumbs up and unsummons the large glacier.

    Taking a slight glance I could see that the headmaster is trembling a tad, a fact that I found more amusing than I really should have. The headmaster sits down on his large sofa-like chair with a tired expression.

    "These are some extremely talented students that you have found, Enrich. I don''t even know where to start."

    "Yes well, I was thinking of granting them the status of a [special student]. This school still has such a system right?"

    "Ah, yes. Haha, I remember that I was the last recipient of that title during my days as a student here nearly 30 years ago, but seeing these two students I almost feel embarrassed to be compared to them."

    "I can certainly understand the feeling."

    Enrich replies with a sympathetic look.

    "Then at the very least, allow me the honor of accepting them as our newest special students as my last task as headmaster."

    "Of course."

    Thus we were admitted to the [Ariadyne Panoptic Academy] as the newest [special students].

    PART THREE

    Knock, knock.

    As we were finishing up with the administrative details on our admittance to school there was a knock on the door.

    "Come in."

    The headmaster instructed.

    As the door opened two nostalgic faces popped in, as well as a new face.

    "Elise? Chrom?!"

    I was told that they were sent to this school, along with North Tetrarch''s daughter but to finally be able to see them was a pleasant surprise. Elise, who should be around 14 years old now, seemed much more womanly than before, of course that being said she was still a child.

    Chrom hasn''t changed at all, except for a few improvements on her levels. She''s level 38 now huh? Wow, that''s so nostalgic¡­ I remember her being so much stronger than her.

    "God!"

    "Master."

    The two ran up to me. Well, Elise ran up to me and gave me a hug, to which Arachna eyed her uncomfortably because of that.

    "It''s been a while, how have you guys been?"

    I asked.

    "I''ve been just fine, all thanks to you."

    Elise tells me.

    "I have also enjoyed my time with Miss Elise over the years."

    Chrom tells me with a soft smile.

    "Well, I see you''ve been well, Miss Chrom, Miss Elise."

    Enrich interjects. That reminds me, it''s all because of this guy the entire shenanigans of the North Tetrarch happened and Chrom was with him.

    "It has been quite the while."

    She acknowledges but doesn''t seem too fond of him, not that I can''t understand it.

    "It really has mister Chrom."

    Elise replies with a smile still while she was clinging onto me. Since she was a little older than me she was also taller which means my face was planted firmly onto her developing breasts. Arachna, not wanting to lose was also clinging from behind in a rather compromising manner.

    When they realize they glare at each other for a bit before backing off. Then a new girl who I''ve yet to see comes to greet me. She had glistening blonde hair and cool blue eyes, though she was still a child so her holding up that elegant appearance really just came off to me as her trying to imitate ''adults''.

    You know, that cute thing children do when they try to act like they''re mature.

    [Fiora Mil Avon Ariadyne. Level 4, Apprentice Cleric].

    Tetrarch Rian''s daughter, huh?

    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you. Your father has told me¡­ in great detail about you, Lady Fiora. My name is [Morgant Fallon]."

    "Yes, likewise I have heard much about you from a letter from father."

    Letter? When did he send such a thing? Oh well.

    "Is that so? I''m honored."

    "It''s a surprise but it looks like all of you have been acquainted. If that''s the case, Lady Fiora do you mind showing our new students the way around the school? The new headmaster and I still have a lot of administrative duties to finish up."

    The headmaster asks.

    "It would be my pleasure, I''m sure we have a lot of things to discuss."

    Fiora says as she leads Arachna and I out of the room. On my way out I could see a rather amused smile forming on Enrich''s face, giving me a rather uncomfortable vibe.

    PART FOUR

    Well our ''tour'' ended abruptly and turned into a ''tea party'' in a small green terrace. It was a rather secretive location at the school so it was unlikely that people would come here.

    To my left was Arachna and to my right was Elise.

    "My, Sir Morgant is quite popular with the ladies I see."

    She tells me with a smile while taking a sip of her tea but behind that mask there was a hint of dissatisfaction. Well, if I were a girl I wouldn''t find myself attracted to a man who has women on each arm either, but it''s not my fault they''re like this!

    "Aha, I assure you I have no part in my own infamy."

    I reply also trying to take a sip of the tea. Not entirely sure what kind of tea this was, it wasn''t especially bitter, actually it was rather sweat. It''s unexpectedly child-like of her.

    "Well, before we go into further details, this was the letter that father sent to me, perhaps you should have a read."

    She hands over a small brown envelope.

    I skimmed through the contents of the letter but the one sentence that grabbed me was that I was assigned as Fiora''s fianc¨¦. When did this happen? No, forget it, it was probably decided on a whim by that whimsical Northern Tetrarch.

    "I see. As tempting as this is, I''m afraid I''ll have to decline the offer to become your fianc¨¦."

    "I see."

    Her voice drops a few decibels, it''s a minute change but something I could pick up on. Was she disheartened by my rejection?

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "Then if you don''t mind, could you at least tell me the reason?"

    She asks, trying to keep her mature persona.

    "Morgant has Mistress Astaroth, right? Mmh-!"

    Arachna cuts in, to which I instantly placed my hands on her mouth to stop her from speaking any further on that topic.

    "I have a lot of things going on in my life at the current time. Perhaps when things have calmed down a little I may rethink it."

    "I see, that''s understandable. Then we''ll just leave that letter to the side until that time comes. Thought from the sounds of it, Sir Morgant has a lot more women hidden to the side."

    "I''m thankful for your lenience, and I assure you that isn''t the case. Please pay no mind to whatever comes out of Arachna''s mouth."

    "Fufu~ I see."

    Fiora giggles, showing me an innocent smile.

    After that we continued this ''tea time'' until the sun was about to set. Since it would be a good idea to set up our luggage while the sun was still up we were guide to our new dormitory.

    It was a large mansion, comparable to the Duke Lucius'' manor. The outside was decorated by neatly trimmed hedges and marble statues. On the inside it looked like every piece of furniture was handcrafted by only the best craftsmen.

    "Welcome to your new homes for the next few years."

    Fiora tells me as she guides us in. I thought there would be a line of maids standing in wait but it was rather empty. From what I hear there are personnel who come to clean once a week but for the most part the students live by themselves.

    Of course I wasn''t blind; on my way here I took a glance at the other student dormitories but they weren''t nearly as extravagant as this one. This particular dorm was probably only this decorated because the Tetrarch''s daughter resides here.

    "Thank you. Then if you don''t mind, it has been a rather tiresome journey for me so I would like to retire to my room for the day."

    That part wasn''t actually a lie; it really had been a tedious journey on that uncomfortable small wooden box for a year. Arachna had the same expression on her face about the journey here.

    "Yes, of course. I remember when I was on the trip here too. You must be really tired so I won''t keep you up any longer. Then once again, welcome to the [Ariadyne Panoptic Academy]."

    Fiora, Elise and Chrom warmly welcome us to the school.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    My room was on the third floor near the corner. I had two windows in my room, one looking over to the forest at the back of the school and the other one looking onto the school campus itself.

    Arachna took the room opposite mine so there was only a single hallway separating our rooms, but why do I get the feeling that it isn''t enough to stop her from night crawling into my room? Ah hell, I''ll cross that bridge when I come across it.

    For now I set my belongings down. There really wasn''t much in there aside from some extra clothes and books I received during my visit to the North Ariadyne capital.

    I laid my stuff on the floor and as soon as I laid down on my bed a wave of fatigue overcame me and I found myself deep in slumber.

    PART FIVE

    "Nngh?"

    For some when I opened my eyes I was surrounded in a familiar white void. Immediately the fatigue that I had slept away returned and my mood turned sour. Standing before me in that neatly ironed out business suit and tie, which his smug looking thin framed glasses.

    It''s not like I hate him, well actually I do. But it''s a bit different than the normal idea of ''hating'' someone; right it''s more that it''s an eyesore to see him because every time he and I meet I am reminded of what my life used to be. Even to this day my feelings for Kyouko hasn''t changed, that means my regrets also linger. I have tried to suppress it thus far but when I see him, it all just comes bursting back.

    So I guess it''s more about the associated memories I get whenever I see him than he, himself. Get it?

    "Just a single year; you couldn''t do any more than that? Here I thought I wouldn''t be seeing you for a bit longer but I guess I was being a little too optimistic for my own good."

    He stares at me with an arrogant smirk on his face. The kind that a cartoon villain would show to the protagonist before executing him. And he calls me a ''cartoon villain''?

    "Certainly. Who do you think I am? In the end I am you, and you can''t get rid of yourself."

    "I feel like we''ve already had this conversation before, and it ended in my victory. Anyway, yeah I get it, wherever I go, you go. So what do you want this time?"

    He pushes up his glasses.

    "It''s not about what I want, it''s about what you plan to do from now on that you''ve arrived at your destination. You''ve certainly grown much more powerful than the last time I''ve seen you and there have been a lot of updates to your schedule ever since right?"

    I guess he''s talking about the [Milesian] planet. Perhaps it''s because of the doctor''s influences but I''ve been talking as though wars between the two planets are inevitable when that''s not written in stone yet either.

    So maybe is a good time to plan out my future course of actions.

    "So then. Why don''t you start off by addressing the elephant in the room?"

    For a second my heart rate jumped as he said those words. I could only laugh wryly in response.

    What [Ian] said back then. About how my family and his younger sister wasn''t dead, that they''re still alive somewhere. Deep down I truly want to believe that is the case, but his mind has been warped by the experiments done by [Charles Evatt].

    "Rio, Ada, Mardoc, Lina, Lena, Sebastian and Ira. The possibility that they''re alive is minimal. It could just be a ploy from Charles to manipulate me."

    "Because you''re a Necromancer? He did say something about needing to obtain [necromancy]."

    "Right. He could''ve easily gotten my family history from Ian. Besides, the way Ian was talking didn''t even attempt to resemble how he used to talk in the past. At the very least he could be going through psychosis. I wouldn''t even be surprised if that was the case, his body is now just an amalgamation of numerous corpses."

    "So you''re rejecting the claim that your family may be alive based on that?"

    I shake my head.

    "Not just that. Ian''s evidence is that he couldn''t feel my family''s or his sister''s corpses within him but that doesn''t really mean anything. All that tells us is that those particular corpses weren''t part of his body and there could be a variety of reasons why that may be the case. Perhaps Ian''s resurrection was successful before getting to those corpses. There were also signs of battle in my old house, it could be that the corpses were destroyed and couldn''t be buried thus making Charles unable to obtain my family''s bodies."

    At my words he shifts up his glasses.

    "It almost seems to me that you''re wishing that your family was dead. Why?"

    ¡­

    An electric pulse went through my body and on my arms and back I could feel goosebumps. I felt my hands start shaking from guilt.

    I''m wishing that my family was dead?

    No, I¡­ I¡­

    I calmed myself down and thought about his words for a while.

    "What? Did you turn into a counsellor to? Ridiculous."

    "You''re dodging the question."

    "No, you''re asking an irrelevant question."

    "Is it? Is it truly? I think you know better than me that this line of question is as important as any other. How you feel about this will affect your future actions. It could be the difference between finding your family or not even trying."

    This¡­ bastard¡­

    Can''t hide anything from him. It almost makes me regret learning cold reading.

    I sighed.

    "I don''t know. It''s not an easy question to answer. I obviously don''t want my family to be dead, no one would wish something that horrible. But I''m afraid. What if my family is truly alive and they''re going through hell right now? If that were ever to be the case then me standing here doing nothing is a great injustice. It scares me to think that I cannot come to their aid."

    He could be right.

    Maybe the only foul play here is just in my mind.

    Maybe no one has lied about anything and I''m just thinking it''s a conspiracy because I can''t accept it. To think that my family is gone is depressing but the opposite of that and that I can''t help them is infinitely more uneasy.

    "It''s fine if you can''t do anything now. With the information available to us right now it''s impossible to track down their whereabouts. But this is good, if you would open your mind more you may be able to see clues to where they are more than if you simply convinced yourself that they were gone."

    He tries to console me, though speaking objectively this entire scene was just ludicrous. I was just consoling myself.

    "I guess¡­ the only thing that comes to mind is the [Red Knights]. But there''s no reason other than Ian''s words, to think that they weren''t killed off like all of the other villagers."

    "Behind the Red Knights is Nodens. Even if you could somehow find them you''d have to face him at some point and you are not ready. You''d only be sacrificing more limbs to him."

    "I know that; you don''t have to remind me. Anyway that brings up the next thing on my agenda - [Ascension]. So far there isn''t even a clue on finding out how to achieve it. I''ll have to go through the entire library in this school then visit the [dungeon] that Enrich mentioned."

    "There was something that caught my attention. Charles Evatt''s plans; he wants to achieve something known as [perfect power], perhaps that may also have something to do with [Ascension]?"

    "I don''t know, but he described it as a power that goes beyond everything else, even the gods. So it could be something different but there is merit in your words. It might be a good idea to catch him fast¡­ for a variety of reasons. He should now be in this city."

    Lucius did say that it was likely that Charles was heading to the [Grand Capital]. For what reasons, that''s unknown but I did meet him on my way here so the probability of him coming to this city is high.

    "So? How are you going to handle everything?"

    "I don''t know. I honestly don''t know. There are far too many gaps in my knowledge about the things I want to achieve and very little information. There''s also the list of potential candidates that the doctor gave us, which I need to work on as well."

    Library. Dungeon. Ascension. Perfect Power. Recruitment. Charles Evatt. Ian. My family. Ira. Nodens. Ariadyne.

    There are many things that need to be accomplished and I do have a decent amount of time to work it out but what I don''t have is power. Whether I want to find my family, start recruiting allies, or even if I wanted to go after Charles I still lack power to do so.

    "I suppose the only two things I can do now is search the library and if nothing comes up we I can explore the dungeon. I could probably get a few levels off the dungeon as well."

    "No choice then. You''ll just have to do what you can for now."

    "I know that already, just go away, preferably for a few more years."

    He pushes up his glasses but returns an arrogant smirk as he turns around.

    "Hmph. I''ll be back."

    "Huh?"

    Opening my eyes, it was still dark. According to my biological clock it should have been around 4:30. The sun was yet to rise and the cold morning air could be heard rattling around the windowsill.

    When I tried to get up I noticed that I couldn''t. Almost as though something heavy was leaning against me.

    Looking down I noticed two figure cuddling up to me in a rather compromising position. Sleeping on top of my chest was Arachna with barely any clothes aside from her silky blue underwear, her silky hair slid down to my face almost prompting me to sneeze but I managed to keep it in.

    Tightly hugging onto my left arm was Elise. Also sleeping with barely anything as my left hand was firmly placed between her thighs. I don''t even know what to say to this.

    It had been quite the breeze-y night but in such a position where I was warmed up by the two girl''s body heat I couldn''t really complain, except for the fact that at some point the blanket had fallen off the bed.

    I could already tell that this was going to be a long day¡­

    PART SIX

    "The library is it? I am aware of your statuses as [special students] bud does that mean you won''t be attending homeroom at least?"

    As breakfast rolled around I found myself sharing a table with Fiora, Elise and Chrom. Arachna said she wanted to sleep in so I let her use my bed. Still, the food on this table is a nice change from the inane soup and jerky we''ve constantly been having during our trip here.

    Anyway, I asked Fiora if she knew where the library was. Arachna and I were assigned to the same homeroom as Fiora''s but since we were ''special'' students we were exempt from class.

    "Well, if it''s just homeroom I don''t mind showing my face at least."

    I answered. Thinking a bit more into it I suppose it would be a good idea to get acquainted to some of the children since they''re the off springs of nobles, meaning lots of political connections. Who knows, maybe they''ll be useful in the future.

    The basic lecture structure is as follows. Homeroom into selective subjects and then homeroom to end the day. The selective subjects are the courses students apply for, such as politics, combat, magic, alchemy, etc.

    If it''s just homeroom I don''t mind sparing a few minutes in the morning to say hello to my new peers.

    "Morning¡­"

    Arachna dragged her self down stairs to the dining room, still in her underwear mind you. I could see Fiora''s expression brighten up a bit¡­ don''t tell me this girl is¡­?

    No, let''s not think about that for now.

    Arachna sat down next to me and stared at the assortment of food placed on the table. She drooled a little before taking some of the food. It''s such a shame, despite her goddess like appearance, even in that 10 year old form, she really lets herself go when she lets her guard down.

    I wiped some of the drool off her face with the napkin.

    "Aha, thanks."

    She says before digging into breakfast.

    ¡­

    ¡­

    The uniforms. Our uniforms were like noblemen suits. Mine was a brown vest with black pants and black tie. Honestly I looked more like a butler than a student but whatever. The female variants were basically the same but just exchanging the black pants with black skirts.

    There was a blazer as well but since it was summer it wasn''t necessary to wear them.

    That would be the extent of the normal uniforms but we had a small red armband on our left that read [special administration]. This basically meant that we could do whatever we wanted to at school, which does defeat the purpose of a school but whatever, if it means I can use their facility so be it.

    At Fiora''s advice we decided to attend homeroom.

    We were guided through the campus and as we walked we garnered quite the assortment of attractions and envious looks. At first it wasn''t really a bad thing but we were stopped by a particular male student. From the looks of it he was around Elise''s age, so around 14?

    "Greetings Miss Fiora. It is a nice morning is it not?"

    He gently takes her hand and presses his lips against them. Where to even begin with this. Smooth red hair with deep orange eyes, his coloration was as fiery as his class, which was.

    [Alder Odne. Level 19, Magician]

    I''m guessing [fire] mage and yes I''m basing that off his fair colors. Problem? Deal with it!

    "Yes, quite so."

    Fiora says, trying to take away her hand from his grasp, but as he was holding fairly tightly she couldn''t. Alder looks behind and sees us, by that I mean Arachna and I with our ''special'' status.

    "These must be the new special students I''ve been hearing about. There was a rumor about a big commotion on campus yesterday, perhaps it was their doing?"

    I think he''s talking about Arachna summoning that giant glacier.

    "It''s good to meet you, Alder Odne."

    I walk up with my usual business smile and offer him a handshake. He stares at me, probably wondering how I knew his name.

    He leans in and whispers into my ears, ever so irritatingly.

    "Hmph, just because you''re a special student doesn''t mean you get to walk around like you own the place. Also hands of Fiora, she''s mine."

    With that he walks away with a satisfied look. Oh wow, is he declaring me as his rival? Well I suppose that may be fun too but I have a lot of things going on in my life so I''m not sure if I can live up to his expectations.

    "What did Mister Alder say?"

    Fiora asks.

    "It''s nothing too important, shall we head to homeroom?"

    "Of course."

    The first thing we met on our way there was a small fairy hovering outside the doors to homeroom. From the looks of it she was waiting for us.

    "Ah, Miss Fiora, you''ve brought the new students, good work."

    [Sariar Windbell. Level 52. Grand Magus].

    Oho, a [Grand Magus] fairy. I guess it shouldn''t be too surprising to find one here considering what sort of school this was but still, it was impressive. This little fairy was a grand magus.

    "Yes."

    Fiora answers.

    "Ahem, now then. I am your homeroom teach- ah!"

    It was my first time seeing a fairy up close and just out of habit I grabbed the fairy and pulled it towards me.

    "Kyah! How insolent! What do you think you''re doing?!"

    Sparkly light green hair and white butterfly like wings. She wore a variant of the student''s uniform with a special addition, an armband that read [Teaching staff]. So she''s our teacher?

    "Ah sorry, I was just curious."

    I let go of the ''teacher''. She started to pat our her dress murmuring something to herself in a dissatisfied manner.

    "Well, I''ll let you off with a warning for now but refrain from doing that in futu- ah!"

    I don''t know why but Arachna snatched her off the air with her hands as well. She inspected the small teacher who was on the verge of tears at this point.

    "Mmm~?"

    Arachna tilts her head and continues to examine her.

    "Arachna, why don''t you let her off with that?"

    Seemingly losing interest Arachna lets go.

    "Seriously! Children these days are so insolen-ah!"

    Arachna grabs her for the second time and glares at her.

    The back and forth banter went on for a bit before we decided to head in to class. It was set up in a similar fashion to university lecture halls, with their trademark step formation room.

    Homeroom didn''t take all that long, about 15 minutes. All we did was introduce ourselves and get our names marked off to check in with the school.

    After that we would disperse into our own specialized classes.

    "Then, I''ll be seeing you after school Sir Morgant."

    Fiora says as she waves goodbye.

    "Right, shall we go too?"

    I told Arachna. She stared back and asked where.

    "The library, Fiora gave me a map so I know where it is."

    Arachna nods and follows behind me.

    The actual way to the library wasn''t hard to figure out but there were an awful lot of stairs that seem to spiral downwards into the basement, or so it seemed. This reminds me of the time we were at [twin suns] village.

    I doubt that this would be as a horrible situation but the downwards winding stair are quite depressing. Who puts a library at the basement? This isn''t fine wine you don''t need to keep it cool.

    ¡­

    Well this was rather unexpected.

    The entrances to the library was a large metallic door and coming from beyond it I could feel a certain presence, one that I feel like I''ve felt before. A mysterious and elusive presence.

    I turn to see how Arachna''s handling the situation and she''s frozen in place.

    "Arachna?"

    I call out to her.

    "K¡­Ky¡­Ky¡­"

    "''Ky''?"

    I repeat after her.

    "This feeling¡­ it''s¡­''

    "You know who it belongs to?"

    "It''s [Kyrios''] Mama!"

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 63

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 325 (230+95)

    Dexterity: 110 (5+105)

    Intelligence: 60 (5+55)

    Insight: 210 (105+105)

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Skeleton Knight]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 27

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 45

    (ACTIVE) [Decay]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (AUGMENT) [Voice of Hastur]: Level 1

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 34

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 48

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 34

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 40

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 21

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 45

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 30

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Soul Reaver]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]: Level 18

    (ACTIVE) [Essence Prison]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Terror of the Depth]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Silence]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Twin Suns]: Level 1

 Rewrite

    Hello guys, so we''re nearing the 50th Chapter milestone. I honestly didn''t expect myself to stay on writing this long, I thought I would quit around the 3rd chapter but well, I guess I didn''t.

    That being said, I did say I was going to rewrite this story at some point. I did plan on rewriting it after I was done but it seems like many people did''t like my story as evident on the ''review'' section. Thus I''m posing a question to you.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Should I start my rewrite now? After the 50th Chapter or after the story is complete?

    I also feel like I''m cheating when the story gets put on the ''latest updates'' on the front page when I haven''t posted a new chapter, so forgive me =<

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 45 - Something I didnt want to hear

    Ascension Rebirth ¨C Something I didn''t want to hear

    CHAPTER XLV

    PART ONE

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    "Kyrios'' mama?"

    After parroting her words I instantly realized how stupid that sounded. I suppose that does explain the familiar feeling I''m getting from door number one, but I just can''t imagine it; Kyrios'' mother?

    We''re talking about THAT [Kyrios] right? That snarky, masked bastard right?

    Though this does remind me of something, what was it again? Oh, right the list I received from the doctor about potential allies. There was one listing about the [Progenitor of Vampires]. If there ever was a position above [vampire lord] I would hazard a guess that was it.

    So then could she be it?

    "[Arachna]?"

    I tapped her on the shoulders to snap her out of her self induced daze. From her reaction just now, it doesn''t seem like Kyrios'' mother was going to be an enemy per se, I mean if she was an enemy Arachna would''ve made a scarier face. This one was just comical.

    It does look like she will be a little troublesome though; my favorite kind of characters to run into. The world''s just handing them out like free candy.

    "Eh?"

    Arachna snapped back to reality as a jolt of electricity ran down her down she shook her head. Slapping her cheeks she made a ''I''m ready'' face.

    "Are you okay?"

    I asked just in case.

    "Mhm. Just fine. Let''s go."

    She replies with a robotic tone. She creeps up to the large metal framed door and slowly twists open the handle, gulping audibly as she does. Just what kind of existence is Kyrios'' mother that it has Arachna all riled up like this? I''m curious!

    Opening the door a wave moldy old book smells came sweeping through. Leaving aside the musty old smell, an impressive structure stood before me. Hundreds of shelves all around 7 meters tall seemed to stretch far into the abyss. I couldn''t even see where the library ends. There was a front desk but nobody was at the receptionist area.

    On the ceilings were dimly lit [illumination stones] hanging of a chandelier. It really did fit in with the whole rich people motif this entire school is trying to go for, but in the library? I don''t know.

    I doubt we needed to make a library card to access the books but the sheer amount of sources available was enough to give me a headache. Just how the hell do you expect me to go through all these books? Just reading half of the stuff here would likely take a lifetime.

    So isn''t this the part where someone comes along and helps the Protagonist with searching for what they''re looking for? Or was I being too optimistic about this?

    Just in case you were wondering, no, there is no special name for this library like ''the great voile'' or something like that. Though in my opinion this level of literary haven should have at least a few titles.

    I mean I could think of a few right now.

    [The book mania''s paradise].

    [The literary abyss].

    [Literature haven].

    Is this place trying to redefine what it means to have ''information at your fingertips''? I would actually honestly prefer the Internet really.

    "Hello?"

    My voice echoed through the long shelves and seem to dissipate in the far distances of which I could not see. As I was about to try again I was interrupted.

    "Please do not shout in the library."

    A slender looking man wearing a elegantly designed, metal framed glasses walked towards us. His smooth dark hair waving from side to side.

    He wore the same uniform as us and on his arm was an armband that read [Library administration]. I think he was the student in charge of maintaining this place, from the looks of it he was around 16 or 17.

    Well it was obvious he wasn''t the source of that mysterious and illusive presence. Also he was clearly a male, thus removing him from the probability of being Kyrios'' mother.

    [Gilbert Serell. Level 22, Magician]

    I feel like this place has an overabundance of magicians. I mean, yeah I get it''s a school but still, there should be more diversity among the student population.

    "Sorry, there was just no one at the reception desk so I thought I had to call out."

    I apologized.

    "Hmm, you are the ''special students'' that I''ve heard about yesterday. I see so that''s why you weren''t in class."

    He comments as he stares at the red armband on my left arm.

    Oh I get it, the reception desk was vacant because students don''t tend to come into the library during class hours.

    "Sorry for disturbing you, actually there''s a source material I''m looking for and I was wondering if you could help me search for it. I don''t think I''ll ever find it in this... Place."

    "That is my job. Then what sort of boom were you after?"

    He asks with that monotonous voice, I guess this what bookworm type characters are like but I didn''t think I''d find one that would fit to the T.

    "I was researching about the ''Gods'' of this world, so if you have any material on those it would be a great help."

    "Gods..."

    He repeats after me and contemplates for a bit.

    "There aren''t too many materials on that topic, but I do believe we have some."

    After saying so he walks away leaving us behind at the reception desk. An overwhelming silence surrounds the room, it''s almost painful to endure.

    I turned around to see why Arachna was keeping so quiet throughout the entire exchange. She was lightly shivering while hugging herself. Not because of the cold but because of the presence we were feeling before. It hasn''t dissipated, I was just ignoring it for the while but it seems to be having a profound psychological effect on her.

    I tapped her shoulders again to bring her back to reality.

    "Arachna?"

    "Eh!"

    She shouts and turns to me abruptly.

    "Are you alright? If you don''t want to be here you can just wait outside, though I don''t know how much longer this will take."

    "I, it''s fine. I''ll just stay behind you."

    She really looks like she doesn''t want to be here but unfortunately I couldn''t just leave, my business here was also rather important.

    Waiting a few minutes the receptionist Gilbert returns with a few books. I don''t think he checked the entire library for those books... Right?

    "These are the only source material this library had on your research topic."

    He hands over the 4 books in his hands and situates himself behind the reception desk and starts reading.

    I guess that''s the end of the conversation then. I took Arachna and delved a little deeper into the library before finding a nice and cozy place to read. It was just rightly lit with those illumination stones and has a good atmosphere for reading. I sat down and began to read while Arachna sat opposite me keeping to herself quietly.

    After having skimmed through the books that Gilbert recommended I can say that they weren''t exactly the best. Most of them were stories and parables which were entertaining but not important, if not those they were stories about the accounts of a ''supposed'' witness.

    As I thought, this really isn''t getting me anywhere.

    Despite the amazing number of books in this library if these sources are the best then it''s all useless. At a loss on what to do now my hand automatically went towards my face.

    Suddenly Arachna stood up with a grave expression.

    "Arachna? What''s up?"

    I asked, she shook her head and responded.

    "She''s here. Somewhere. Calling."

    Kyrios'' mother is it? Now that I know this library is a bust in terms of research potential I might as well check out this supposed mother of the vampire lord.

    "Then shall we go?"

    I asked her as I left my seat. Since my [life force sensory] was at max level I, too could feel the callings of the mysterious presence.

    Deeper into the library there was a shelf of books that oozed a disturbing presence coming from behind it. Usually in such situations if you pull on the correct book the doors to a secret hide out would open right?

    Arachna walks up to the shelf and inspects the various books.

    "There''s an extremely powerful sealing magic placed on this particular wall. It was probably erected to stop people from getting to her. It may even take years to get it to open so I think this is a sign that we should turn back."

    Well, I was a little smarter than that.

    "Open."

    I used [voice of Hastur] to command the doors to open. Like magic, well it was magic, the shelves parted and the wall behind slid down revealing a darkened hallway.

    "A, are you really going to go there?"

    Arachna asked with a worried voice; evidently she really didn''t want to go.

    "Well, she''s calling us isn''t she?"

    "That''s true but¡­ sh-she''s bad news."

    "It''s fine if you want to wait outside you know? I don''t mind going in alone."

    She shook her head and posed herself to come with me. Though that does make me feel better it also worries me if she''s feeling this repulsed by the idea of meeting this person.

    That being said, if she really is who I think she is then her alliance would be greatly beneficial in the long run, even if that meant a short term annoyance.

    I took out one of the illumination stones from the walls and took it with me as a makeshift torch. These things usually have a pretty good duration so I don''t have to worry about them suddenly flickering out in the middle.

    PART TWO

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    We entered long, dark halls that seemed to stretch on and on, however there was a little light at the end of the tunnel signalling that we''re almost there.

    You know what we found after walking this deep?

    More books.

    In a circular room, the shelves stacked high up and along them were hundreds of books. I could see a light source that was shining from all the way at the top of the cylindrical room.

    However there was something in the middle; a small pedestal with a stream of light shining onto it like it was some divine artefact.

    A mask. A white mask with the left side of it being chipped off so it would only cover the mouth and right eye. Of course that was the extent of what normal people would see, but it was a little different from me.

    I possessed two things that compounded each other. First was my [necromancy] and the second was the [eye of Balor]. That''s right, I could see ghosts.

    However even with those two abilities I could at best only see a silhouette; standing guard over the broken mask was a light blue hue of a person. Her long ghastly hair swaying side by side. I could see the outline of her body but her features remained hidden behind the ghostly shroud.

    It was evident that Arachna could not see this ghostly figure as she was only staring intently at the mask, still making that sour face.

    I gazed at her closely, trying to see if I could see her title. To my surprise it did come out, confirming that she was indeed a being instead of an object.

    [Nosferatu. Level 134, Progenitor of Vampires]

    Hmm. An ironic name if I ever saw one. Still, my previous assumptions have been proven correct; she was indeed the Progenitor of Vampires. Then she''s an existence that I need to get on my side.

    "You''re¡­ Nosferatu."

    I called out to her. I wasn''t sure but it seemed she didn''t realize I could see her and her body language reflected that. From the movement of the silhouette she was trying to tell me something but I could not hear her voice.

    Meanwhile to my side Arachna looked at me in surprise. Well, at this point I may have seemed a little crazy, talking to ''supposed'' thin air in the view of others.

    The silhouette pointed, directing my gaze at the mask. What''s she trying to tell me? To wear it?

    I reached out for the mask before Arachna violently stops me by dragging me back. Hurling me backwards and as I hit the wall some of the books fell off the shelves.

    "No! You shouldn''t do that! This mask is dangerous!"

    I placed the books back and returned to my original position. At this point Arachna is already freaking out just from being in the same room as a broken mask.

    "I know it is. Anyone could tell this was probably some sort of trap, but you see Arachna, it is necessary that I do this because her strength will be of great benefit in the coming times. So please trust me."

    I offer her a warm smile and pat her shoulders to reassure her.

    "I, if you say it like that then I can''t possibly stop you."

    Arachna steps back meekly with a reddened face.

    Now then, I look back at the silhouette hovering above the broken mask. She points towards the mask probably insisting that I should wear it. As Arachna said, this is probably a trap.

    As to what kind of trap it is¡­ this mask is not identified as an ''item'' but as a ''sentient existence'' meaning that wearing it will offer me no benefits, so then why she telling me to wear it? Isn''t it obvious?

    Wearing this mask probably means that the ghost will take over my body. Such a clich¨¦d situation but on the other hand I have no other way of communicating with it unless I wear it. If she takes over my body she could at least use me as a puppet to talk through.

    I do consider myself to have a fairly high mental defence and I also have the passive skill that allows me to resist mental attacks, so at the very least I should be able to retain my consciousness even if my body is controlled.

    Problem is, how do I retake control over my body once I''m done communicating with her? I don''t want to go into this blindly.

    No choice then, I''ll just have to rely on my specialty; bluffing.

    "Nosferatu. I''ve understood what kind of existence you are; you inhabit this mask, meaning that if this is completely destroyed you too will likely share the same fate. So as a warning let me show you something."

    The ghostly apparition stares at me intently.

    "Crumble."

    I pointed towards the pedestal that the mask was on and commanded with [Voice of Hastur]. The pedestal started to crack and in a few seconds it laid on the ground as nothing more than rubble.

    I picked up the chipped mask and continued my bluff.

    "As you can see I have the ability to command inanimate objects, such as the pedestal and if I felt like it I could destroy this mask. I will wear this mask and you will be allowed to enter my body but know this, I will not lose my consciousness and if I ever felt like it I could destroy the mask without even touching it."

    By its lack of reaction I could tell that Nosferatu understood the extent of my powers. It no longer insisted that I wear the mask as keenly as it did before. Excellent, it bought my bluff.

    It really was a bluff. I would probably be able to talk, but it was highly doubtful that I would be able to access my powers while I was being controlled.

    PART THREE

    -MORGANT FALLON''S SIDE-

    With my bluff established I decided to place the broken mask that exposed my left eye, onto my face. The instant I did a powerful force overcame me, took control of my arms and legs, overwhelmed my control.

    It felt sickening to lose control to this degree; the feelings of being worn like an old sock. No matter how much I tried it was impossible to get my limbs to move as I wanted.

    "This body¡­ it''s a fine specimen."

    Words that were not mine came out of my mouth. My arms caressed my own body, perhaps in a lightly sexual manner.

    "Morgant?"

    Arachna spoke, but when ''I'' gazed back at her she instantly knew that I was not myself, but Nosferatu. A devious smile flashed across my face and my legs inched closer to Arachna.

    My arms pushed her down, laying on top of her, she was made defenceless. Though it was my body, by wearing this mask it was enhanced greatly.

    My face grew closer to Arachna who struggled to get me off her but her small statue could not overcome mine. Even numerically, my stats had become far greater than hers.

    I leaned in and ''touched'' Arachna; she made a displeasing face, unable to attack back at me because I was still Morgant inside.

    "Haah¡­ haa."

    My body started to become hotter, much more excited.

    "Stop."

    Before things could escalate into a worse situation I called out. Merely through sheer willpower I was able to speak through the control, of course I was still unable to move as I wished.

    "You can talk¡­ odd."

    Nosferatu spoke back using my body. As much as I want to think that it''s because I''m mentally tough I think most of the credit should go to [Mental Fortress]; this skill has saved me many times in the past.

    "If you don''t stop. I''ll destroy you."

    My face turned to stare at the crumbled remains of the pedestal the mask laid for god knows how long.

    "Hmm¡­ Tch, how boring."

    Conceding to my bluff Nosferatu pulled my body back off of Arachna. Her face seemed rather flustered but otherwise she wasn''t hurt in any way.

    Arachna stared back at me, perhaps it was weird seeing me talk to myself but she should''ve understood the situation now.

    "Getting past that barrier shouldn''t have been easy. For you to go through all that effort just to see me. I assume that you have something that you must really wish of me?"

    Nosferatu asks.

    "No, getting in was simple. You should know, I''ve already showed you how I got in."

    Nosferatu stops to think for a minute before an imaginary light bulb flashes in her mind as she looks again towards the broken pedestal.

    "I see, quite an intriguing power. The power to manipulate the inanimate, even I who have commanded many life forms could not hope to replicate such power."

    "That''s right, so just try moving in a manner that I do not approve of and even without control over my own body I can still destroy this mask."

    "Heheh¡­ hahahaha! Interesting, for such a small child to threaten me, perhaps I have lost my edge, or perhaps you are special. At this point I''m leaning more towards the second option; I smell the scent of the [demon lord] on you."

    What is she a dog? Well whatever, if she understands this much then it only becomes that much easier for me.

    "Then? Let us return to the previous question, why have you sought me out when it was clear that your little spider was so adamant to object."

    "There are numerous reasons, but right now what I want is information."

    "Information? On what do you wish to know?"

    To be honest it really does feel weird having to talk to yourself. Still, I can''t show any sort of crack else Nosferatu will really take over my body.

    "Let''s start with simple questions. Who are you?"

    "It seems you have already figured it out but allow me to properly introduce myself. I am [Nosferatu] the mother of all Vampires."

    "You say you are the progenitor of all vampires yet you have no physical form. Care to explain this inconsistency?"

    "At my base form I am simply the spirit of the [Mask of Darkness]. My physical form is whoever I happen to take control of and while I am in control their physical off springs will all be vampires; thus I am the true mother to all vampires even if we are not related by blood."

    I see, so then she really is the progenitor.

    "I have met one of your children. [Kyrios], the vampire lord. He serves under the [demon lord]."

    "Ah~ that boy is still alive is he? I had thought he would''ve died long ago from the previous generation of [Demon Lord''s] insanity."

    Upon hearing that Arachna bolted up.

    "Don''t speak anymore!"

    Her voice, loud enough to shake the shelves, echoed through the cylindrical room. Her surroundings became cold and frostbitten as her magic leaked out from the prior burst of sudden anger.

    The key word that prompted such actions; ''previous generation of [demon lord] and his ilk''. Speaking of which I have yet to see the previous demon lord; Astaroth''s parents, though I had assumed they had died so I didn''t think much into it.

    I did hear about the generation above that, Astaroth''s grandfather. So then something must''ve happened in between.

    "Oh~ Mayhap you were the one from back then?"

    Nosferatu leaned in closer at the angered Arachna, she inspected her thoroughly through the exposed left eye of mine. Being on autopilot I was also forced to see what she was seeing.

    "I said¡­ shut up!"

    Another burst of magic accompanied her puzzling anger. The books on the shelves started to freeze, ''what a waste'' I thought, these books in this room seemed to be quite antique.

    "Yes~ it really is you. It''s a shame, what happened to your brother."

    Brother?

    Arachna made a face unlike what I''ve seen before. Complete disgust and enmity and the fact that it was directed against my body was a little uncomfortable.

    Arachna rose her hand, powerful magic coursing over, ready to strike me but she refrained from doing so. She knew I was in here and that it was Nosferatu doing the talking; thus she could not attack.

    The magic, cold enough to emit its own liquid nitrogen subsided.

    Making a sour face she decided it would be a better idea if she left. She looked back at my body who grinned at her anguished figure.

    Perhaps it was the lighting but I thought I just saw tears.

    "You went too far."

    I told her, though I guess some of the blame also rests on me as I didn''t stop here. Truth be told I was a little curious about the ''previous generation'' demon lord and what happened to Arachna''s brother.

    "Oh? But weren''t you also curious as to what happened? You didn''t stop me after all."

    Tch, she''s a sharp one.

    "I''m not so crass as to upset a girl, but I am curious enough to let some things slide."

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    "Haha~ the previous generation of demon lord, I remember it like it was yesterday. [Lucifer De Signa] as was his name. Unlike the generation before him and the current generation, his ''ability'' was a little unstable."

    If I remember correctly, each generation of [demon lords] have unique ''abilities''. Balor had the power to see into the spirit realm and Astaroth has the ability to see into the future.

    So then what was this so called ''Lucifer''s'' ability?

    "What was it that he could see?"

    "See? Nay, his ability was a little different. He could hear voices. Because he was the only one who could hear voices there was nothing else that anyone could do to help him. Eventually those voices drove him madder and madder, until one day a massacre happened in the capital of [Vertloch]."

    Hearing voices? Could it be telepathy? That would drive someone mad if left unchecked for a long period.

    "Then what was this about Arachna''s brother?"

    "The spider''s brother¡­ a failure of a spider but compensated with ingenuity. He was smarter, served as the previous generation''s tactical adviser but when Lucifer lost control the spider''s brother was the first victim. Or so they say, his corpse was never actually recovered."

    "I take it that Lucifer himself isn''t gone either."

    "Nay, he has been missing for over 250 years."

    Great. No, actually this might be good, perhaps he may even prove to be an excellent ally when the Milesians come. Whatever, I can think about that later, I had other reasons why I wanted to talk with Nosferatu.

    "Well, that can be discussed at a later day. I have some other questions for you."

    "Of course, not like I have much choice but to obey."

    I cleared my throat. I took a deep breath.

    "This next line of questioning is of paramount concern so give me a bit of time to think it through."

    Truthfully this wasn''t something I wanted to ask, but just in case, I needed to know.

    "How old are you?"

    There was a bit of silence following that question, no surprise that she wasn''t able to guess where I wanted to go with that question but to me it was important. No, not her actual age, I couldn''t care less about that but I needed to confirm something.

    "Didn''t your mother ever tell you to not ask a lady about her age?"

    "No. Now answer."

    "Huu~ how boring. However I cannot give you a definitive response as even I do not know the correct answer. I have lived for so long that I stopped bothering to count, the best I could tell you is that it has been many millennia."

    It felt like my heart started to beat more rapidly but because I didn''t have direct control it didn''t really happen; it was only a feeling. Her age wasn''t exactly what I wanted to know, what I wanted to know was if she was alive during Nodens'' reign.

    Evidently the answer was ''yes''.

    "Then you must know about the [Ulster Sisters]."

    "How nostalgic. Yes, I know them very well. [Morrighan]. [Nemain]. [Macha]."

    Every time she answers positively I get depressed.

    "Then you must also know what happened to them."

    "Of course, I know very well, after all I was once a guardian to one of them after they sealed themselves."

    One by one, the pieces of the puzzle starts to connect within my mind, and the picture that seems to be forming itself is not something I want to know.

    So instead of asking her, even if it was to just stall for a few more minutes I decided to talk. I told her what I knew of the Ulster Sisters and my relationship to one of the guardians and Nosferatu listened carefully.

    "Hmm. Yes, that does seem about right; their sealing of themselves, about the rebellion war, however there is one thing that is wrong. This woman you mentioned, [Diana], she is a fake; the guardians for the goddess cannot possibly be some weak human. In truth I was supposed to be [Morrighan''s] guardian, but as you can see this is what has become of my fate; fooled thrown into a prison."

    Dammit¡­ I didn''t want to hear it.

    "Oh? You''re not surprised? I thought it might have a bigger impact considering your relationship to the woman."

    Nosferatu asks.

    "It is a shock, but I already knew. As much as I wanted to fool myself into believe that I was wrong."

    Back then when Diana explained to me her story there was something. The movements in her body language as she told me were ones that take place when people lie. It was the first time in my life when I thought that I wanted to unlearn cold reading.

    So while I consciously knew it was a lie, I wanted to believe it wasn''t. I don''t know what her true identity is¡­ no perhaps I already did but I was ignoring it.

    "Is that all you wanted to know?"

    I was snapped back into reality by Nosferatu.

    "No¡­ let''s continue. You said you knew the other two guardians of the Ulster sisters, who are they?"

    "The guardian for the goddess [Nemain] is a man named [Nicholai]. The man in question wasn''t too powerful but what he did have was an army of [Homunculus] and not just ordinary ones, but near perfect ones. I believe there is also one in your little demon army, [Ordwell Rommel] as I recall."

    The admiral is part of a homunculus army? Well, he did say something about being the last of his kind so maybe the situation has changed over the years. At the very least I don''t think he was a double agent.

    Then who''s protecting Nemain now? Wait, no. Diana did say that Nemain was close to awakening so perhaps the guards were no longer necessary? Though right now I don''t know how much of Diana''s words I can trust, as much as it hurts me to admit.

    At the very least I don''t think Diana will hurt any of the children in the orphanage or lay a hand on Alice.

    "So then, what about [Macha''s] guardian?"

    "The goddess Macha is a little special. She is the direct descendant of Nodens himself, and her guardian is the man known as [Dian Cecht]."

    "What? So then she''s already on that side?"

    Nosferatu pauses for a bit to think.

    "Who knows? It''s doubtful. Dian Cecht is an illusive man; he has his own plans and ambitions and I suspect that he is only working with Nodens only as a farce. I doubt he has even revealed to Nodens about his own daughter."

    Internal power struggle?

    I guess I shouldn''t be surprised considering what sort of person he was when I met him. I know his kind, I''ve seen many of them in my past life. The scheming and usurping type.

    "Then onto the next question-"

    Before I could ask, I was interrupted¡­ by myself.

    "Before that, why don''t we go have a little drink? Being in this prison has been a little uncomfortable over the centuries. You will at least permit me this one comfort, won''t you?"

    I suppose I have no real choice; carrot and the stick. If I use too much of the stick she will grow suspicious.

    "You''ve sated a lot of my curiosity, I will permit this one favor. What is it you wish to drink?"

    "My how generous of you. Then we shall depart immediately."

    "What? Depart? Where to?"

    "Don''t you know? There is a dungeon behind this school, and within that dungeon lies the spring of immortality. It won''t really have an effect on me since I''m already immortal but I hear the taste is quite good."

    "No, what?!"

    Despite my objections my body was forced into a dungeon. And it was only the second day at this school.

    PART FOUR

    -LILIANA CROW XIX ARIADYNE''S SIDE-

    I sighed.

    Checking the calendar in my diary it was only Wednesday, but since this world has no concept of a ''weekend'' it didn''t really matter what day it was. I just like to think that a weekend exist because it helps me get through better.

    "What''s wrong Liliana?"

    Lucina asked as she stuffed her face with delicious sandwiches that Echo prepared. Right now was lunch time and sitting beside me was Echo and Lucina.

    Soumee was also leaning against the tree, eating sandwiches.

    We were in a small, grassy, open area, sitting under a tree. The cool breeze brushed past us making the time feel genuinely peaceful. The only thing ruining the experience was that it was a Wednesday.

    Though admittedly this scene would never have happened in my previous life so I guess I am happy, despite it being a Wednesday.

    "Nah, it''s nothing. Sometimes peace can be boring and I was just reflecting on that."

    "You can''t say things like that. Peace is good."

    Lucina corrects me. I guess she has a point, there are still many places that peace cannot happen so I shouldn''t be taking it for granted.

    "Oh my~ if it isn''t Miss Liliana."

    As I continued to munch on these DELICIOUS SANDWICHES, did I mention it was delicious? Ehem, anyway we were met with Fiora''s group.

    "Oh, Miss Fiora, are you going to have your lunch too?"

    She gives me a warm smile that makes me doubt whether she truly is the ''ice queen''. Speaking of ice, I heard there was a big commotion yesterday about some sort of magic show?

    I don''t know, I don''t pay much attention to rumors as most of them are just idle gossip of the bored little princes and princesses of this continent.

    "Ah yes we were. Do you mind if we join you?"

    Fiora asked.

    "Sure, have a seat."

    It looks like she brought her own lunch so I don''t think I have to share my portion of the sandwiches, that I don''t need to remind you were delicious.

    Fiora, Elise and Chrom came down to have a seat. Chrom and Soumee exchanged some sort of glance, don''t know, maybe it was some sort of combat gesture?

    They took a seat on our picnic blanket and took out their lunches as well. Some salads, juices, sandwiches. Though I think our sandwiches were better.

    "So did you hear about the rumor yesterday? Something about a giant glacier?"

    I don''t know why but I started my own idle gossip.

    "Oh, yes. I heard Miss Arachna was the one who summoned that one. It was very impressive."

    "Miss Arachna?"

    I parroted her words.

    "Oh~ did you not know about the two new students we have? They are the first ''special administration'' students since the headmaster when he was a student."

    "Special Administration?"

    "Fufu~ well it''s not something that was mentioned during our introduction to the school since no one thought anyone could become one. Special administrative students are unique students who don''t belong to any class and usually have free reign on what they want to study here. They are exceptionally powerful, some say that they are even more powerful than the headmaster himself."

    Hmm. Someone more powerful than that headmaster? That [grand magus] headmaster?

    Well it''s not like I haven''t seem someone stronger. I snuck a quick glance at Soumee.

    Still, students, meaning someone my age right? It seems highly unlikely that such people could exist, that would mean they were [praetorian knight] level.

    "I didn''t know such students existed. Have you met them?"

    "Of course, they''re staying at my dorm. The female student is a beautiful lady with silky blue hair. In fact she would be more apt to be called ice queen than I am, her name is [Arachna]. The male student, who unfortunately turned down my fianc¨¦ request was also very kind, actually he sometimes give off the same feelings as you Miss Liliana. His name is [Morgant Fallon]."

    At that moment the sandwich I was eating dropped to the floor. Or not, I caught it as it fell because that would be a waste of good food.

    No, wait what did she just say?!

    [MORGANT FALLON?!]

    I bolted up from hearing that name.

    "Miss Liliana?"

    "Where are they?"

    "They? Err, Sir Morgant said he was going to visit the library so they should still be there."

    "Thanks!"

    Sparing no time I used [blink] and [shadow dash] to quickly make my way towards the library. I remembered where the library was because of its rather grim location.

    As I was about to bolt into the library I was stopped by the librarian, Gilbert.

    Urgh¡­

    "Please do not run in the library."

    "S, sorry."

    I power walked past him and began to search this incredibly large place. Seriously, the architects have no sense of design philosophy, this is just a giant room filled with books!

    Boring!

    No, it wasn''t the time to be doing that.

    "Lady Liliana!"

    Soumee came running after me.

    "Soumee? Why are you here?"

    "Why? Because I am your guard, I need to be with you at all times."

    "Aha, right. Sorry I just left."

    "It''s no problem, was there something you needed to do here?"

    "I''m looking for him."

    "Him?"

    She tilts her head in confusion.

    "That person named [Morgant Fallon]. I need to meet him."

    "Ah, Miss Fionn did say something about such a person as well."

    That''s right, that''s who I heard it from first. Reuniting them would be nice but I really need to ask him, if he really is a reincarnated individual like I was.

    No matter how much we searched the library we could not see even a trace of the person. I started biting my nails as I was feeling a bit panicked. I don''t know why I want to find him so desperately but maybe I''ll find out once I see him.

    "Lady Liliana? Perhaps it would be a better option to ask the new headmaster about their location. It seemed like he was the one who brought them in the first place."

    "Right. Let''s do that."

    PART FIVE

    -LILIANA CROW XIX ARIADYNE''S SIDE-

    "You seem to be in a terrible mood Miss Arachna."

    As we came close to the headmaster''s office we heard someone''s voice from inside. A man''s voice, he sounded rather charismatic.

    "Tch, it was that bitch."

    And then a not so friendly voice, though it sounded extremely alluring for some reason.

    "And who might that be?"

    "Kyrios'' mama. Why didn''t you tell me she was locked away in this school''s library?"

    "Lord Kyrios'' mother? This is actually the first time I''ve heard of such an existence."

    "Figures. Now Morgant''s wearing that mask and is being controlled."

    "That''s quite a problem."

    "You think? Wait-"

    Suddenly the door burst open and standing before me was a small girl about my age. She had icy blue hair that appeared more like silk than hair and cold red eyes. On the sides of her face were six small red beads hanging down. She wore the same uniform as I did except for a little additional armband that read [special administration].

    But more surprising than that was her level and title.

    [Arachna. Level 86, Spider Queen].

    Holy what?! Level 86? Spider Queen? I''ve seen some demon students in this school before but this was on another level entirely.

    She was almost as strong as Soumee!

    "Who are you? Are you eavesdropping?"

    She asked in a disgruntled tone.

    "Oh, it''s Miss Liliana Crow Xix Ariadyne. What brings you here?"

    That was the new headmaster. He was rather young, perhaps in his late 20s? He had smooth brown hair and an elegant suit.

    Though likewise his title was not something I expected.

    [Enrich. Level 14, Emissary of demons]?

    What was that supposed to mean?

    "Ah, no I was just wondering if you knew where the other special student went¡­ but from the sounds of it you don''t."

    Arachna the spider queen glared at me, almost seeming like she wanted to stab me there and then.

    "Why do you want to find Morgant? Who are you? Don''t tell me you''re one of Nodens'' minions?"

    Then something strange happened. Soumee drew her sword and pointed it towards Arachna. Miss Soumee? Now isn''t the time, why is she getting so emotional?

    AHHH! WHAT''S GOING ON?!

    "Wait, please stop. Please don''t start fighting in the corridors."

    Luckily the new headmaster came and broke up the tense situation. Soumee glared at Arachna and Arachna was glaring back.

    "It seems that all our goals are the same. To find Morgant, right? Then why don''t we all co operate. Miss Arachna? Miss Liliana?"

    The headmaster suggested.

    "Well, I''m not opposed to that but¡­"

    "Hmph, whatever, you search that way and I''ll search this way."

    Saying so she left leaving us to our own devices.

    "I guess it''s a temporary truce?"

    The headmaster returned an uneasy smile.

    Wait! We have to find Morgant Fallon! I can''t just be dawdling here!

    "Let''s go Soumee."

    I said as we ran in the opposite direction of the moody spider queen. What was that title even?

    Ascension Rebirth ¨C In the snow-felt town after Morgant left

    CHAPTER XLV(Intermission)

    After a few days of traveling the [Demon lord] of the Vertloch continent arrived at the small snow filled town in which her husband had been living in for the past few years.

    The carriage stood before the orphanage, though it was in a particularly gloomy state. Many of the children were rather depressed looking, though it wasn''t too odd of a sight in an orphanage but Astaroth had felt something was a little off.

    Coming to greet the unexpected visitors was a young woman of the wolf-kin tribe. She had three tails behind her, a rare defect.

    "Sorry, we''re a little busy right now¡­ is what I want to say but by the looks of your guards you people seem a little high profile. Can I help you?"

    The silver wolf, [Miko] asked in a slightly depressed voice, glancing over at the armored knight [Cedric] who stood by closely and vigilantly.

    "Miko!"

    [Lilith] who was also inside the carriage came out to greet her friend.

    "Lilith? Why are you here?"

    "Ah, well I was just hitching a ride with mother."

    "Mother? Isn''t your mother the demon lord?"

    Miko asked.

    "Ah right, let me introduce you. This is my mother, [Astaroth]."

    Lilith pointed at the small figure looking up at Miko. Miko raised her eye brows in confusion for a little while before that information truly sank into her mind.

    "What?"

    "Umu, it''s a pleasure to meet you. I''ve heard you were keeping my Morgant safe. I should reward this place for its excellence. What do you want?"

    "Err, what do we want? Well, I guess an extra hand would be nice."

    Miko asked.

    "Extra hand? I thought this place was running fine. Speaking of, where is Miss Diana?"

    Miko fell silent for a moment.

    "¡­ She''s gone."

    "Eh?"

    Miko shook her head.

    "I, I don''t know the details myself either, but for some reason she disappeared. I want to go search for her but I can''t just leave the kids all by themselves."

    "Ah¡­"

    "Umu, then Lilith you stay here and help out with this place. Morgant did tell you to do that right?"

    "Eh? Ah, yes that could work."

    "Lilith?"

    Miko looked up, a hint of light returning to her eyes. Lilith placed her hand on Miko''s shoulders to reassure her.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll help out."

    "¡­ Thanks."

    "Mama!"

    Interrupting the situation a small cry came from within the carriage. It was [Lilin''s] voice.

    The doors to the carriage open and Lilin started crawling out before she was caught by Astaroth.

    "That won''t do Lilin, it''s dangerous."

    "Hmm? Your sister?"

    Miko asked to which Lilith''s face went red instantly.

    "Ah¡­ yes¡­ she''s my sister¡­ she''s also Master''s daughter¡­"

    ¡­

    "Huh?"

    That assortment of words did not fully penetrate Miko''s understanding¡­ for a few seconds until she actually did understand. And as she did her eyes widened incredibly as she turned back to see the baby girl in Astaroth''s arms.

    "What?"

    "Umu, well since that''s done with, I think we should be leaving as well."

    And just as quickly as Astaroth arrived, she left, leaving Miko in a dazed confused state. After she fully contemplated the notion of Morgant''s daughter her face started to boil.

    END REPORT

    [Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon.

    Level 63NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 325 (230+95)

    Dexterity: 110 (5+105)

    Intelligence: 60 (5+55)

    Insight: 210 (105+105)

    [Status point: 0]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Skeleton Knight]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 27

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 45

    (AUGMENT) [Voice of Hastur]: Level 1

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 34

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 48

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 34

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 40

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 21

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 45

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 30

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Soul Reaver]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]: Level 18

    (ACTIVE) [Essence Prison]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Terror of the Depth]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Silence]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Twin Suns]: Level 1

    <hr />

    Sorry, the intermission at the end was a little too short to be its own chapter and really I wanted to write it in to inform everyone of the new threat that has been unleashed!

 Ascension Rebirth: Chapter 46 - The calm before the hurricane

    Ascension Rebirth ¨C The calm before the hurricane

    CHAPTER XLVI

    PART ONE

    "Aren''t you running a bit too fast?"

    Nosferatu, in possession of my body was speeding away at breakneck speeds through the thicket of the forest in an attempt to get to the [dungeon] that was supposedly located behind school at record time. Thinking about it now my personal movement and style during battle aren''t exactly what I could call ''fast''; I''m more of the hulking and heavy hitting type.

    A slow tanking character if you will.

    That''s why speeding up to such a degree was a first time experience for me, even if it wasn''t my voluntary movements I could still feel the accelerating air brush past my face.

    "No need to worry, this body has been greatly enhanced beyond it''s already high specs so there isn''t anything that could be fatal even at this speed."

    She reassures me but I don''t know how to feel about that. In the first place, ''speed'' was a foreign concept to me because most of the time it''s reactionary whereas I preferred being proactive.

    Well whatever, since she''s in my body her natural senses should override mine and she probably knows what she''s doing given her age. Now that I think about it having an old woman in my body isn''t exactly the most pleasant thought.

    To take my mind off this train of thought I observed the various flora and fauna of this place. A lot of them were types I''ve never seen before; unique coloration and petal designs for the flora and many interesting animals with alien like design. It really was a marvel that could only be witness in this one of a kind world where ''magic'' played a large role in the evolutionary process.

    Speaking of natural formations, this brings us to my main point - [dungeons]. Truth be told I don''t know too much about it given that I''ve never actually seen them in person, the only knowledge of them that I have is that monsters that dwell within are usually much stronger than their outside counterparts.

    Also, based on my rudimentary knowledge of RPG mechanics, there''s probably a treasure chest at the end of the dungeon. Though it would probably be fair to guess that the ''treasure'' or reward of t his dungeon was the famed [spring of immortality].

    Drink from it and you shall receive immortality. Though I did express objections to it before on Nosferatu taking me here, this was a place I had originally intended on venturing to regardless so I guess it matches up with my schedule, thus I''m letting it slide. It would''ve been nice to ask a few more questions on whether she knew about [Ascension] or not but whatever, I''ll just enjoy the ride.

    Actually this might be working out to my advantage given that now I''m technically stronger with the enhancements so clearing this place should''ve become much more convenient now. I wonder if I still get experience points while she''s in control of my body?

    Anyway, what would''ve taken an hour''s worth of walking through the thick forests took merely 10 minutes of high speed dashing. We were now at the entrance to the dungeon.

    It really lived up to its name, the entrance itself oozed an ominous black haze from the cave like entrance and a feeling of doom welled up from within me. That being said my body had a clear smile on it, Nosferatu didn''t seem even a little intimidated by the presence and decided to casually stroll in.

    Given her level I wasn''t too surprised but if I were in her shoe I would''ve done some preplanning even if this dungeon wasn''t anything special.

    The [Spring of Immortality] - you''d think that this place would be teeming with people trying their hand at obtaining it but by the time we arrived at the entrance it was lifeless.

    "This place is so empty."

    I let out unconsciously.

    "Well yeah. Dungeons aren''t exactly known for being a walk in the park. You''d need some serious gear and preparation to clear out a dungeon of this calibre. Of course for someone like me it really is a cake walk so it doesn''t matter either way."

    "Well, I knew that. What I meant was I thought there would be more people considering the rumors about this dungeon housing the [spring of immorality]. I mean ''immortality'' is a precious commodity right? It''s something everyone wants right?"

    "Mmm~ I guess? Most people who are strong enough to clear a dungeon of this level are probably already immortals and the people who want immortality are too weak to even attempt it."

    She does bring up a valid point. This dungeon''s entry requirements are probably around level 80 or higher and most people at that level are immortal.

    For now I''ll just follow along.

    PART TWO

    "AAAHAHAHAHAAA~! HAHAHAA! THIS IS FUN!"

    If the term ''breakneck'' was literally this situation most aptly describes that adjective. Upon entering the dungeon the first thing Nosferatu was kick the speed up to 11 then proceed to absolutely murder everything in our path.

    "You''re scaring me with that hysterical laughter."

    Not even batting an eye towards the countless bodies shewn about in our wake. I kind of felt sorry for the enemies that so much as gave us a quick glance as even they were not spared from Nosferatu''s excitement.

    "What are you talking about? It''s only fun because I''m laughing! Now laugh with me! AAAAHAHAHA!"

    Well while she''s having fun let''s talk about the dungeon. Certainly this place feels different from the outside, on a general level it fills a person with a mortifying dread and the longer a person stays in here the deeper they''d fall into insanity; at the very least that''s what people with low mental defences would feel on average.

    I think this is the kind of system put in place to crank up the difficulty of dungeons but it''s a rather cheap way if you ask me. Sure the atmosphere fits but it''s rather effortless. As for me I didn''t really feel too bad, one because all of the monsters were a joke and two, because I had maximum level [mental fortress].

    As for the type of monsters we''ve been fighting. Most of them were plant based monsters, [Giant Venus Flytrap], [Living trees], [Magic ents], etc.

    Considering that at the end of all this is the [spring of immortality] I can''t say I was too surprised. I did see a couple of human shaped skeletons thrown about on the ground, probably belonging to poor sods who tested their might and failed.

    The median level of monsters in these parts were all the way at the high 60s to low 70s. It would be impossible for any human or really any species aside from demons to be able to trek through this dungeon and survive.

    It really is a ridiculous amount of difference between dungeon monsters and outside monsters. Considering the median level of the general populace of all races only being about 20 ~ 30; just what are they feeding these dungeon monsters?

    I mean, I did hear that the mana inside dungeons were many times more intense than the outside, which is the reason for the dreadful feeling upon entering, so that could sort of explain the monster''s levels. They''re being conditioned to survive in harsh environments so only the strong survive and propagate; evolution at its finest huh?

    Perhaps with careful planning and coordination it might be possible for high level adventurers to overcome them as these monsters weren''t too smart and mostly moved on instincts, that could be exploited, but that would take so much time.

    In a blink of an eye the entirety of the first floor was cleaned out and doing so netted me 2 levels. So I can still receive the experience points even if I''m being controlled huh? Though that makes me wonder, can she also see my [custom editor]?

    From the non reaction she gave when the [You have gained a level!] UI box popped up I''m guessing she can''t, a good thing too, I don''t want her playing around with my carefully aligned stats.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "How boring~ there are only plant based monsters here."

    "I don''t see what''s so boring about fighting monsters that could rip your face off, regardless of whether they''re plants or not."

    She shook my head. No, I didn''t stutter, Nosferatu shook my head to display her dissatisfaction.

    "You just don''t get it, it''s no fun if you can''t see the enemy writhing in pain and drowning in their own blood. Sigh~ I guess I should just burn them to get a better reaction."

    Descending onto the second floor Nosferatu switched around her tactics. She was no longer speeding across with brute force and decided to use magic to entertain herself, which actually makes me wonder if she can even use her magic while in my body.

    Several [plant soldiers]; greenish plant like humanoid monsters, started to gather around us. There were easily 100 of them just wanting to rip us apart but Nosferatu only returned their intimidations with a smile on my face.

    "Hah! Gathering here was your biggest mistake! Take this [Inferno]!"

    ¡­

    The plant soldiers braced themselves for an attack but all that happened was Nosferatu shouting with nothing happening. She made me do a stupid looking pos; stretching out my arm and on one foot, like I''m doing some wacky voodoo ritual.

    "Eh?"

    She stood there for a full 10 seconds before the plant soldiers decided that nothing was going to happen and started their assault.

    "I''m unable to use magic and since you''re in my body the same rules will apply to you."

    "Wait what? How is that possible?"

    "It just is. I have an even better idea, why don''t you use a skill of mine called [wither]?"

    "[Wither]? What''s that how does it even work?"

    Good question, how do I even teach that to someone?

    "I don''t know, just¡­ shout it out, wave your hands towards the enemy and think about them withering up?"

    I know I''m not a good teacher. That being said she did as I said and shouted out the name of the attack. Since I''m impartial at the moment watching someone really advertise the name of their attack was embarrassing.

    Though to my surprise the plant soldiers really did start withering up and as they did they squirmed with their dying breaths.

    "Oho~ an interesting power."

    [Life drain], [Decay] and [Wither] never had any visual effects so all that could be seen was that the plant soldiers suddenly turning brown and dying.

    So for the next 4 floors she flaunted my [wither] at everything that moved. She honestly seemed like she was having fun, but the expressions she was making with my face was rather disturbing, it was a combination of pre-orgasm and relief after¡­ relieving yourself.

    I swear sweat was dropping down from my forehead as well.

    After clearing 5 floors I managed to gain a total of 7 levels and maxed out my [wither] while I was at it as well.

    PART THREE

    You know, I feel really cheated out of this dungeon experience. This was supposed to be adventurous and fun and all that jazz but nope, just flew through this place with the help of some OP cheat mask.

    Someone owes me money for this.

    In the end I guess I can''t be helped. We were now standing in front of what appeared to be a ''boss room''? It was a large dome-like chamber with a grassy texture all over it. Either some gardener has neglected doing his job over the last decade or this place houses the final boss of this dungeon.

    I''m veering more towards the latter but I could be wrong. It really could be a gardener¡­ hahaha, who am I kidding.

    As we took a step into the grassy chamber, a large plant¡­ crab? Emerged from the ground.

    So picture this, it''s a crab¡­ but made of trees and was 10 meters tall.

    [Forest Guardian. Level 78].

    That was its title.

    "That looks quite tough~"

    "Are you serious? You''ve just been tearing through everything in this place for the last 2 hours and you''re saying this tree looks tough?"

    "I didn''t say it would be hard, just that it looked rather tough. Anyway I should be able to destroy this thing in an instant, I''m just thinking about the coolest way of doing that. Hey do you think it would be cool if I just destroyed it with a punch and just walked away while it exploded from behind me?"

    "Yeah¡­ sure go nuts."

    A sinister smile stretched across my face as Nosferatu flexed for a type of super punch. She''s oddly childish for someone many millennia old, though in her defense she must''ve been bored while being locked up.

    "Alright! Now die pitiful tree!"

    She screams out and she flies towards the crab who also looked like he was about to throw a punch of its own.

    However before anything could happen it burst into flames and we went flying through it.

    "What?!"

    She cried out and turned back to see that the ''Forest Guardian'' was burnt to cinders in mere a few seconds. Even I was fairly confused at that point but I felt a burning sensation from my back, and luckily Nosferatu did as well.

    When we turned around a humanoid figure of fire stood before us, burning at an intense temperature. Not being able to withstand the pressure we dodged a couple of steps back.

    "What is it?"

    Nosferatu asks.

    As I said it was a humanoid flame. It had no distinct features besides the molten rocks forming its solid body and the flames bursting around it. No eyes, no nose, no ears, but it did have a mouth.

    Is that supposed to be a metaphor for the ''all consuming flame''?

    As I concentrated to see its title it spoke out.

    "ViLe SerVaNT of NyARlaThoTEP¡­ THis pLacE wiLl bE yoUr GRaVE!"

    Speaking in an inhuman tone it lunged its flaming body towards us.

    [Cthugha. Level 147. The Living Flames].

    END REPORT[Status Menu]

    Morgant Fallon. Level 70

    NECROMANCER

    DEMON GENERAL

    SUCCESSOR OF THE COSMIC LEGACY

    Strength: 325 (230+95)

    Dexterity: 110 (5+105)

    Intelligence: 60 (5+55)

    Insight: 210 (105+105)

    [Status point: 35]

    [Skill menu]

    (AUGMENT) [Strike+]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Skeleton Knight]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Transfer Life]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (PASSIVE) [Life Force Sensory]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Avatar of Nyarlathotep]: Level 27

    (ACTIVE) [Wither]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (AUGMENT) [Voice of Hastur]: Level 1

    (AUGMENT) [Aura Field]: Level 34

    (ACTIVE) [Soul Gambit]: Level 48

    (PASSIVE) [Physical Damage Resistance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Lance]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Obsidian Shield]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Reanimate Dead]: Level 34

    (AUGMENT) [Enchanting Voice]: Level 40

    (PASSIVE) [Lord of Ghosts]: Level 21

    (ACTIVE) [Phantasmal Maelstrom]: Level 45

    (AUGMENT) [Transformation - Black Pharaoh]: Level 30

    (PASSIVE) [Mental Fortress]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Soul Reaver]: Level 12

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Phantasmal Apparition]: Level 18

    (ACTIVE) [Essence Prison]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Summon - Terror of the Depth]: Level 1

    (ACTIVE) [Silence]: Level 50 (MAX)

    (ACTIVE) [Twin Suns]: Level 1

    <hr />

    Sorry for ending it short like that, at first I intended it to continue on but was unable. Now I want to take this opportunity to tell everyone that this story will be going through a bit of a hiatus because I''ll be entering my test period at uni shortly and unfortunately since I''m not a genius I actually need to study for them. =( Anyway, the test period will only take up 2 ~ 3 weeks so afterwards I promise to upload a bit more frequently. I hope you''ve enjoyed the story thus far and continue to do so after I''m back on track!

    Then, see you~

 Ive made my decision

    Hello guys, it''s been a while since I worked on the original. While I was going through exams I had a lot of time to think about what I wanted to do with this story. In my free time I worked on a rewrite simply because it was less taxing than writing an actual, original chapter.

    However after discussing it with some of my real life friends they told me that if I''m not past the halfway mark I should just rewrite it if I truly don''t like how the original has been progressing. And so I''ve decided to just drop the entire original series and place all my effort into better writing my rewrite. Now I know this may sound like a kind of kick to the face but I can''t find the motivation to continue this story simply because there are some parts of it that I don''t like. It''s kind of like continuing a Jenga game when you know you''re on your last few blocks, it''s going to come crumbling down.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Now, I''ll make a compromise with you, I''ll promise you that I''ll get the rewrite up to date by the end of September. Mind you that this will not be an easy task, this story is sitting somewhere around 320k ~ 330k words, but in the next two months I will get it up to date, unless there is unforeseen life problems, which there shouldn''t be since I''m going to be on break for uni.

    Thank you for reading, and if you haven''t seen the rewrite yet it''s on this link

    http://www.royalroadl.com/fiction/2855</a>